Stories  of  the  Sea 


university  of 

Connecticut 

libraries 


hbl,  brtl 


G       525.H18  1898 
Stories  of  the  sea  told  by  sailors 


3    T153    DOSMflZTb    5 


Q 


H 


0& 


m&. 


/Z>t^^   


<^o-  2 .r-  //_ 


STORIES   OF  WAR 

By   EDWARD   E.    HALE. 
16mo.    Cloth Price,  $1.00. 


From  the  New  York  Evening  Post. 

The  Rev.  Edward  Everett  Hale  is  one  of  the  very  few  students 
of  the  subject  who  understands  boy  nature  perfectly,  and  respects 
its  strength  too  profoundly  to  fall  into  the  <  ommon  error  of  sup- 
posing that  the  boy  love  of  adventure-stories  can  be  safely  sup- 
pressed. He  is  too  sound  a  thinker  and  writer  not  to  see  that  the 
evil  quality  of  vicious  juvenile  literature  is  something  other  than 
its  character  as  literature  of  adventure.  He  understands  perfectly 
not  only  that  stories  of  adventure  are  natural  and  wholesome  food 
for  the  mind  of  boys,  but  that  the  demand  for  such  food  is  peremp- 
tory; and  he  knows,  therefore,  that  vicious  literature  of  adventure 
can  be  supplanted  only  by  wholesome  literature  of  adventure. 

Acting  upon  this  conviction,  Mr.  Hale  has  begun  a  series  of  books 
which  we  cannot  too  earnestly  commend  to  all  buyers  of  books  for 
youth.  The  first  volume  in  the  series,  which  is  the  only  one  yet 
published,  is  a  collection  of  "  Stories  of  War  told  by  Soldiers." 
There  is  a  prefatory  chapter  which  introduces  the  fictitious  per- 
sonages among  whom  the  stories  are  told,  and  with  this  setting  of 
fiction  various  accounts  of  stirring  scenes  in  our  late  war  are  pre- 
sented, in  the  words  of  their  writers,  with  connecting  and  explana- 
tory dialogues  among  the  fictitious  personages. 

The  stories  relate  to  the  first  battle  of  Bull  Run,  the  fighting  at 
Fort  Henry  and  Fort  Donelson,  General  McClellan  and  the  Penin- 
sula, the  West  Virginia  campaign,  Antietam,  Pittsburg  Landing, 
Vicksburg,  Gettysburg,  Chickamauga  and  Chattanooga,  Grant's 
advance  on  Richmond,  Sheridan's  ride,  the  Wilderness,  Sherman's 
great  march,  Nashville,  the  siege  of  Richmond,  the  last  week  of 
the  war,  and  the  end  of  the  struggle.  The  accounts  are  taken  from 
various  sources,  the  writers  represented  including  Generals  Grant, 
Sheridan,  Imboden,  Tyler,  Schenck,  Coppee,  Colonel  Keyes,  Cap- 
tain Wilkes,  and  a  score  or  more  of  other  participants  in  the  strug- 
gle, some  upon  one  side  and  some  upon  the  other. 

The  interest  of  such  a  book,  edited  as  it  is  with  masterly  skill,  is 
apparent,  and  its  value  in  awakening  juvenile  interest  in  history  is 
not  less  so.  The  series  will  be  continued  by  "  Stories  of  the  Sea 
told  by  Sailors,"  and  "  Stories  of  Adventure  told  by  Adventurers." 


ROBERTS  BROTHERS.  Publishers    -   -    BOSTON. 


MR.  HALE'S  BOY  BOOKS. 


STORIES    OF    WAR, 

Told  by  Soldiers, 

STORIES    OF   THE   SEA, 

Told  by  Sailors. 

Stories  of  adventure, 

Told  by  Adventurers. 

STORIES   OF  DISCOVERY, 

Told  by  Discoverers* 

Stories  of  Invention, 

Told  by  Inventors. 


Collected  and  edited  by  Edward  E.  Hale.      i6mo, 
cloth,  black  and  gold.     Price,  $1.00  per  volume. 

For  sale  by  all  booksellers,    or  mailed,  post-paid,   on 
receipt  of  price  by  the  Publishers, 

ROBERTS  BROTHERS,  BOSTON. 


^■mr"V\ 


Stories    of   the    Sea 


TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 


By    E.    E.    HALE. 


BOSTON: 
ROBERTS    BROTHERS. 

1 89  8. 


Copyright,  1880, 
BY   ROBERTS   BROTHERS* 


PREFACE 


This  is  the  second  volume  in  a  series  of  which  the 
first  was  called  "  Stories  of  War  Told  by  Soldiers."  It 
is  proposed  to  continue  the  series  with  "  Stories  of  Dis- 
covery "  and  "  Stories  of  Adventure." 

The  first  volume  has  been  kindly  received  by  the 
public  and  by  the  press.  But  I  have  observed  a  certain 
misconception  of  the  object  in  view,  which  shows  that 
I  ought  to  have  stated  the  plan  more  distinctly  than  I 
thought  necessary.  In  that  flattering  tone  which  is, 
perhaps,  too  frequent  in  the  criticisms  of  our  time,  it 
has  been  intimated  that  if  in  the  "  Stories  of  War " 
'here  were  not  so  many  extracts  from  General  Grant, 
General  Sheridan,  General  Sherman,  and  the  rest,  it 
would  be  better.  If  Mr.  Hale  would  have  written  the 
stories  "  in  his  own  matchless  style,"  —  or  "  his  crisp 
style  "  is  a  favorite  phrase,  whatever  that  may  mean,  — 
'.he  book  would  be  improved,  it  has  been  said. 

To  which  suggestions  this  is  to  be  replied :  That  the 
precise  object  of  these  little  books  is  to  show  intelligent 
young  people  how  they  may  seek  for  themselves  for  the 
best  original  narratives,  and  the  best  historical  reading. 
The  plan  was  suggested  at  the  Librarians'  Convention 
in  Boston,  in  1879.  Every  one  of  the  distinguished 
gentlemen  and  ladies,  engaged  in  the  administration  of 
libraries,  who  met  there  made  the  same  complaint,  — 


2  PREFACE. 

that  young  people  are  fed  on  story-books,  and  do  not 
easily  find  their  own  way  to  more  reliable  narrative.  I 
urged,  as  best  I  could,  the  preparation,  by  some  of  the 
younger  literary  men,  of  books  which  should  lead  the 
way  from  story-books  to  history,  by  showing  to  the 
young  reader  how  to  pass  from  one  to  the  other,  and 
giving  them  a  taste  of  the  original  narratives.  I  was 
met,  as  most  reformers  are,  by  the  suggestion,  sometimes 
kind  and  sometimes  cynical,  that  I  had  better  do  this 
myself.  This,  after  consultation  with  Roberts  Brothers, 
I  determined  to  do.     These  two  books  are  the  result. 

The  reader  will  understand,  then,  that  we  undertake 
to  bring  the  narrative,  as  it  was  written  by  the  actors, 
before  young  students,  with  a  special  reason.  The  few 
exceptions  we  are  forced  to  make  are  still  such  as  will 
carry  such  students  to  carefully  written  history,  closely 
following  the  original  authorities.  It  is  an  essential 
part  of  our  plan  that  soldiers  shall  themselves  tell  the 
stories  of  war,  and  sailors  tell  the  stories  of  the  sea. 
The  hope  of  collecting  these  extracts  is  that  readers 
may  "  ask  for  more,"  and  seek  for  it. 

I  believe  intelligent  young  people  will  be  glad  of  any 
hint,  which  will  throw  them  back  on  the  very  best  of 
literature,  which  is  invariably  the  work  of  men  and 
women  who  have  themselves  acted  in  the  world's  affairs. 

Edward  E.  Hale. 
Roxbury,  Nov.  i.  1880. 


CONTENTS. 


I.  Columbus's  Return  from  his  first  Voyage  .    .  5 

II.    The  Chancellor  Voyage 38 

III.  The  Spanish  Armada 52 

IV.  The  Battle  of  Lepanto 79 

V.    Sir  Richard  Grenville 94 

VI.    Alexander  Selkirk 107 

VII.    The  Buccaneers 119 

VIII.    Paul  Jones  and  Richard  Pearson 127 

IX.    Nelson  and  Trafalgar 147 

X.    The  English  Navy 162 

XI.    Pitcairn's  Island 192 

XII.    Naval  Battles 236 

Kill.    Shipwrecks 274 


STORIES  OF  THE   SEA 

TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 


COLUMBUS'S    RETURN    FROM    HIS    FIRST 
VOYAGE.  * 

AVERY  bright  and  jolly  party  of  young  people 
were  in  the  habit  of  passing  their  summer  vaca- 
tion with  Col.  Frederic  Ingham,  in  his  house  near  the 
sea-shore,  in  Southern  Rhode  Island.  In  the  book 
called  "  Stories  of  War "  there  has  been  some  account 
of  the  way  in  which  they  spent  their  rainy  days  there. 
In  Col.  Ingham's  old  documents,  and  the  memoirs 
which  illustrated  them,  they  found  stories  of  battle  and 
chivalry  to  their  hearts'  content.  They  learned  how 
Mr.  Jules  Verne  and  Mr.  G.  P.  R.  James  study  for 
writing  their  romances,  and  boys  and  girls  both  found 
the  raw  material  quite  as  entertaining  as  the  manufac- 
tured article.  Indeed,  almost  all  of  them  formed  a 
habit  thus  of  gleaning  in  "  grown-up  "  books,  and  often 
picked  out  more  plums  there  than  they  did  in  the  some- 
what milky  and  watery  volumes  which,  in  very  large 
type  and  with  very  bright  covers,  are  published  for 
children  only. 

*  From  Dom  M.  F.  de  Navarrete's  "  Relations  des  Quatre  Voy. 
ages  entrepris  par  Christophe  Colomb,  pour  la  decourverte  du  nou- 
veau-monde,  de  1492  a  1504,"  cc,  cc 


6  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

When  September  came,  this  happy  company  broke 
up.  Those  who  went  to  school  had  to  report  at  the 
beginning  of  the  term.  Some  of  the  older  girls  had 
sensible  mothers,  who  did  not  send  them  to  school,  but 
let  them  read  steadily  at  home,  and  thus  gave  them  a 
chance  to  ride  at  the  riding-school,  to  take  long  walks 
in  lovely  autumn  and  winter  days,  and  to  grow  stout 
and  strong.  Some  of  the  boys  were  going  into  business 
life,  and  they  went  back  to  counting-rooms  and  wharves 
and  offices.  But,  before  they  went,  they  all  promised 
Col.  Ingham  that,  whatever  else  happened,  they  would 
come  and  see  him  every  Saturday  evening.  The  col- 
onel lived  in  winter  in  a  roomy,  old-fashioned  house  not 
far  from  Boston.  It  had  been  built  more  than  a  hun- 
dred years  ago,  for  some  West  Indian  nabobs,  who 
used  to  come  North  to  spend  their  summers,  and  event- 
ually found  themselves  more  comfortable  here  than  in 
their  own  islands.  When  the  Revolution  came,  these 
comfort-lovers  had  been  afraid  to  trust  themselves 
among  the  rebels.  The  house,  indeed,  had  been  con-, 
fiscated,  because  the  owner  would  pay  no  taxes  except 
to  the  "best  of  kings,"  as  it  was  the  fashion  then,  in 
some  circles,  to  call  George  the  Third.  And  so,  by  one 
transfer  and  another,  it  had  come  to  be  Col.  Ingham's 
home.  It  was  without  what  are  "modern  improve- 
ments." But  there  were  large  fireplaces  for  hickory 
fires,  there  were  queer  old  candelabra  which  lighted  it 
when  the  colonel  entertained  his  young  friends,  and  the 
book-room  had  a  series  of  wainscoted  arches  framed 
upon  the  original  alcoves,  and  upon  bay-windows, 
which  different  owners  had  added,  and  certain  addi- 
tions which  one  and  another  enlargement  had  made  ne- 
cessary, all  of  which  made  it  the  most  picturesque  room, 
not  to  say  the  most  convenient  for  its  purpose.  It  was  in 
this  book-room  that  Col.  Ingham  himself  always  held 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST  VOYAGE.  7 

court  on  Saturday  afternoon  and  evening.  The  young 
people  could  not  come  too  early.  A  large  part  of  the 
rest  of  the  house  was  open  to  them,  and  many  of  them 
were  enough  at  home  there  to  take  proper  advantage  of 
their  liberty.  But  there  was  always,  from  four  in  the 
afternoon  till  ten  in  the  evening,  a  little  court  around 
Col.  Ingham,  in  the  book-room. 

The  colonel  said  himself  that  he  preserved  such  relics 
of  feudal  life  as  the  nineteenth  century  could  be  brought 
to  endure.  All  young  people  like  feudal  institutions, 
and  among  the  colonel's  were  some  very  pleasant  ones. 
There  was  a  certain  Wilder,  whose  hair  was  now  very 
white,  whose  face  was  very  black,  who  had  been  in  the 
colonel's  employ  in  most  parts  of  the  world,  —  in  Sibe- 
ria, in  Italy,  in  Mexico,  and  in  Arizona.  Whether  he 
were  now  servant  or  master,  Col.  Ingham  said  it  would 
be  hard  to  tell.  Indeed,  he  said  this  was  not  a  bad 
definition  of  the  feudal  system,  that  you  could  not  tell 
who  was  servant  and  who  was  master.  Wilder  certainly 
supposed  that  he  directed  everything  which  went  on  in 
this  establishment.  Among  his  other  possessions  was 
an  excellent  violin,  which  he  had  carried  with  him  over 
three  fourths  of  the  world.  Among  his  manifold  accom- 
plishments, which  ranged  from  those  of  a  perfect  cook 
to  those  of  a  perfect  nurse ;  from  the  power  to  call 
upland  plover  to  the  power  of  amusing  a  sick  child ; 
from  the  art  of  devising  trout  flies  to  the  art  of  rigging 
boys  schooners,  —  among  these  accomplishments  was 
the  art  of  playing  his  beloved  violin  with  feeling,  —  with 
real  love  of  music,  and  with  infinite  fun.  Fergus,  Hor- 
ace, and  all  the  older  boys  loved  Wilder  with  a  regard 
that  was  fully  returned,  and  it  need  hardly  be  said,  that 
when  the  young  people  met  on  Saturday  evening,  after 
the  "  high  tea  "  was  disposed  of,  they  almost  always 
arranged  matters  so  that  Wilder  and  his  violin  were 


8  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

summoned  into  Lady  Oliver's  drawing-room,  and,  for  the 
two  hours  left,  the  young  people  had  their  fill  of  Ger- 
mans, quadrilles,  and  contra-dances.  But  even  this 
diversion  never  left  Col.  Ingham  alone.  Even  the 
nicest  girls  would  be  found  talking  with  him,  or  he 
would  be  showing  them  his  old  journals,  or  pulling 
down  prints  or  maps-  or  curiosities  to  explain  what  he 
was  saying,  until,  at  half  past  nine,  a  stormy  crowd, 
a  very  "  rabble-rout,"  would  rush  storming  in  upon  him, 
and  tell  him  it  was  time  for  a  Virginia  reel.  And  then 
the  colonel  would  have  to  go  out  with  them,  and  dance 
as  Sir  Roger  de  Coverley  himself  might  have  done, 
until  they  all  went  home. 

It  was  in  one  of  these  long  talks  in  the  book-room,  a 
little  after  Thanksgiving,  that  Horace  said  to  the  col 
onel  that  he  had  had  no  chance  to  talk  with  him  about 
the  winter's  reading.  "This  is  no  time,"  said  Horace. 
"Suppose  I  brought  you  my  note-book.  Suppose  I 
were  ill-bred  enough  to  think  I  might  bother  you  with 
this  or  that  set  of  my  questions,  —  when  you  are  kind 
enough  to  let  us  all  come.  Why  Stephen  there,  or 
Laura,  or  Fergus,  might  pitch  in,  with  their  fine  art,  or 
their  Taine,  or  their  fiddle-faddle,  and  they  've  just  as 
good  a  right  to  their  fiddle-faddle  as  I  have  to  mine." 

"  You  must  come  earlier,"  said  the  colonel. 

"Is  not  that  hard  on  you  ?"  asked  Horace,  modestly 
enough.     "  I  should  think  even  you  had  some  rights." 

"I  know  my  rights,"  said  the  colonel,  laughing,  "and 
knowing,  do  maintain  them.  When  you  come  too 
early,  you  will  find  I  am  not  in.  Settle  it  among  your- 
selves. Suppose  we  arrange  that,  while  daylight  lasts, 
you  shall  bother  me  about  your  books  in  any  way  you 
want.  Those  of  you  who  want  to  read  in  any  order, 
or  to  have  any  sense  in  your  reading,  can  come  as  early 
as  half  past  three.     I  shall  have  finished  my  nap  before 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST  VOYAGE.  9 

then.  Then  I  will  *  expound  and  explain'  to  you 
hearts'  content.  And  behind  us  here  are  five  thousa  d 
books  which  we  ought  to  know  how  to  handle.  In  that 
matter,  in  the  Public  Library  you  have  wellnigh  three 
hundred  thousand,  and  in  the  College  Library  nearly  as 
many  more,  which  you  ought  to  know  how  to  handle 
too.  You  all  know  something  now  about  going  to  the 
original  authorities." 

"  I  saw  that  you  printed  the  '  Stories  of  the  War,'" 
said  Horace. 

"Yes,"  said  the  colonel,  u  I  did.  And  though  some 
people  did  not  understand  why  we  did  it,  the  boys 
and  girls  did ;  that  is,  the  bright  ones  did.  I  wanted 
them  to  find  out,  what  you  found  out  in  those  rainy 
days,  that  a  great  soldier  will  tell  his  own  story  better 
than  anybody  else  can  tell  it  for  him.  There  is  no  such 
place  to  write  your  story  in  as  your  tent  or  your  head- 
quarters, and  there  is  no  such  time  as  the  time  just 
after  the  battle.  I  knew  you  boys  and  girls  had  found 
out  that  there  is  no  such  fun  in  reading,  as  diving  in 
and  dipping  for  yourselves,  or  skimming  for  yourselves. 
There  has  been  such  an  amount  of  writing  done  for 
boys  and  girls,  and  feeding  them  on  gingerbread  pap, 
which  is  one  grade  worse  than  the  milk  and  water 
Paul  condemned,  that  it  takes  some  little  time  to 
teach  them  what  a  public  library  is  for.  But  when  I 
see  my  Legion  of  Honor  here,"  said  the  colonel,  "  I  take 
courage." 

This  was  the  beginning  of  a  regular  series  of  talks 
and  readings,  in  which  really  the  whole  party  clustered 
round  the  colonel  on  Saturday  afternoons.  The  boys 
and  girls  all  liked  a  frolic,  and  the  charades,  and  pri- 
vate theatricals,  and  dancing  in  Lady  Oliver's  old  par- 
lors, went  on  as  gayiy  as  ever.    But  they  were  not  fools. 


IO  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

And  there  was  not  one  of  them  but  had  waded  quite 
through  the  dime-novel  grade  of  literary  interest.  Half 
past  three  having  been  set  as  the  time  of  meeting, 
when  the  days  were  at  the  shortest,  and  the  evenings 
longest,  at  half  past  three  it  remained.  But  as  the 
days  grew  longer,  the  hour  of  meeting  remained 
unchanged.  Practically,  they  read  or  talked  together 
till  dark.  Then  some  would  go  off  to  arrange  the 
charades,  or  whatever  else  was  on  hand.  But  there 
would  be,  perhaps,  a  little  circle  keeping  the  same  talk 
up  much  later.  The  result  of  the  various  tasks  the 
colonel  set  them,  and  of  their  several  excursions  into 
the  stories  of  various  navigators,  will  be  found,  a  good 
deal  condensed,  in  this  volume.  Col.  Ingham  pub- 
lishes them  in  the  hope  that  no  boy  or  girl  who 
reads  will  be  satisfied  by  these  short  extracts.  Take 
your  life  in  your  hands,  go  boldly  to  the  Public 
Library,  and  order  down  one  of  the  books  these 
brave  men  wrote  themselves.  Then  there  is  no  Act 
of  Parliament,  or  of  the  State  Legislature,  which  com- 
pels you  to  read  through  it.  Dip ;  dip  boldly,  but  sen- 
sibly. Read  the  very  best  things  in  the  man's  book, 
and  you  may  be  sure  you  will  never  forget ;  but  you 
will  know,  from  that  time  till  you  die,  of  what  manner 
of  man  he  was. 

"  Anyway,"  said  Horace,  rather  doubtfully,  that  first 
evening,  "how  do  they  find  out  about  Columbus,  to 
make  the  books  ?  Of  course  they  had  no  daily  news- 
papers at  Seville,  and  I  do  not  suppose  any  '  American 
correspondent '  of  the  '  Grenada  Times  '  went  with  him. 
Then  I  do  not  suppose  that  the  navy  department  of 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella  published  any  annual  reports, 
like  the  reports  we  found  of  the  fight  of  the  *  Kearsarge ' 
and  '.Alabama'  in." 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST    VOYAGE.  II 

"No!"  said  the  colonel.  "Literature  was  a  good 
deal  more  picturesque.  I  think  they  gained  in  color,  if 
they  lost  in  detail.  That  thing  slipped  out  first  in  letters. 
You  find  scraps  of  letters  from  foreign  ambassadors, 
and  from  other  men  of  note,  telling  of  the  first  ac- 
counts. But  now,  you  know,  we  have  Columbus's  own 
journal." 

"I  did  not  know  it,"  said  Horace,  frankly.  For 
Horace  had  been  well  trained  in  the  great  rule,  "  Con- 
fess Ignorance." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  say  we  have  it ;  I  am  ashamed  to  confess 
that  I  do  not  own  it.  I  ought  to.  But  do  you  go  to 
the  Public  Library  and  ask  for  Navarrete's  Voyages. 
You  have  a  memorandum  book?  That's  right.  One 
difference  between  a  fool  and  a  man  of  sense  is  that  a 
fool  has  no  place  to  write  down  what  he  wants  to 
remember." 

So  Horace  wrote  down,  "  Navarrete,  Voyages  of  Co- 
lumbus." Before  the  week  passed  he  went  to  the  Public 
Library  and  he  found  he  could  have  them  in  Spanish, 
which  he  could  not  read,  in  French,  which  he  read 
badly,  and  that  Mr.  Kettelle  had  translated  the  first 
voyage  into  English.  Fortunately  for  Horace,  though 
he  did  not  think  so  at  the  moment,  the  English  trans- 
lation was  out.  So  he  took  the  French  and  went  round 
to  show  it  to  Laura.  It  was  one  of  the  "  Theodore  Par- 
ker books." 

All  girls  seem  to  know  French  better  than  all  boys 
Laura  is  always  as  good-natured  as  she  is  bright ;  and 
she  and  Horace  spent  two  very  pleasant  evenings  writ- 
ing out  the  translation  of  Columbus's  return  home  from 
the  first  voyage. 

They  carried  it  to  the  first  afternoon  meeting  at 
Uncle  Fritz's.     And  here  it  is. 

"  Would  it  not   have  been  terrible,"  said  Florence, 


12  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

"  if  they  had  gone  to  the  bottom ;  where  in  the  world 
should  we  all  be  now  ? " 

"  Perhaps  they  would  have  found  the  cake  of  wax," 
said  Alice. 

"  Did  they  ever  find  it,  Uncle  Fritz  ?" 

"I  never  did,"  said  he.  "But  why  Jules  Verne,  or 
Edgar  Poe,  or  Mr.  Hale  never  made  a  story  to  describe 
the  finding  it,  all  covered  with  barnacles,  in  the  Sargasso 
Sea,  I  never  knew." 

"  What 's  the  Sargasso  Sea  ?  "  asked  Alice. 

"  Hush  ! "  said  Horace,  and  he  began  to  read. 


Monday,  Feb.  14.  —  This  night  the  wind  increased 
still  more ;  the  waves  were  terrible.  Coming  from  two 
opposite  directions,  they  crossed  each  other,  and 
stopped  the  progress  of  the  vessel,  which  could  neither 
proceed  nor  get  out  from  among  them ;  and  as  they 
oegan  continually  to  break  over  the  ship,  the  admiral 
caused  the  mainsail #  to  be  lowered  as  quickly  as  pos- 
sible, a  movement  that  had  no  other  consequence  than 
that  of  removing  his  vessel  from  the  midst  of  the  fleet. 
She  proceeded  in  this  position  during  three  hours, 
and  made  twenty  miles.  The  sea  became  heavier  and 
heavier,  and  the  wind  more  and  more  violent.  Seeing 
the  danger  imminent,  he  allowed  himself  to  drift  stern 
foremost  in  whatever  direction  the  wind  took  him,  be- 
cause he  could  do  nothing  else.  Then  the  tender,  the 
"Pinta,"  of  which  Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon  was  the  com- 
mander, began  to  drift  also ;  but  she  disappeared  very 
soon,  although  all  through  the  night  the  admiral  made 
signals  to  her,  and  she  answered  as  long  as  she  could. 

*  Papahigo.     They  call  papahigo  major  the  large  sail  without  cap 
and  papahigo  menor  the  mizzen-sail. 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST   VOYAGE.  13 

till  she  was  prevented,  probably  by  the  force  of  the 
tempest,  and  by  her  deviation  from  the  course  which 
the  admiral  followed.  The  latter  was  driven  this  night 
fifty-four  miles  towards  the  northeast  quarter-east,  which 
made  thirteen  leagues  and  a  half.  After  sunrise  the 
strength  of  the  wind  increased,  and  the  sea  became 
still  more  terrible.  The  admiral  all  this  time  kept  his 
mainsail  lowered,  so  that  the  vessel  might  rise  from 
among  the  waves  which  washed  over  it,  and  which 
threatened  to  sink  it.  The  admiral  followed,  at  first, 
the  direction  of  east-northeast,  and  afterwards  due 
northeast.  He  sailed  about  six  hours  in  this  direction, 
and  thus  made  seven  leagues  and  a  half.  He  gave 
orders  that  every  sailor  should  draw  lots  as  to  who 
should  make  a  pilgrimage  to  Sainte-Marie  of  Guade- 
loupe, to  carry  her  a  five-pound  wax  candle.  And  each 
one  took  a  vow  that  he  to  whom  the  lot  fell  should 
make  the  pilgrimage.  For  this  purpose,  he  gave  orders 
to  take  as  many  dry  peas  as  there  were  persons  in  the 
ship,  and  to  cut,  with  a  knife,  a  cross  upon  one  of  them, 
and  to  put  them  all  into  a  bag,  and  to  shake  them  up 
well.  The  first  who  put  his  hand  in  was  the  admiral. 
He  drew  out  the  dry  pea  marked  with  the  cross ;  so  it 
was  upon  him  that  the  lot  fell,  and  he  regarded  himself, 
after  that,  as  a  pilgrim,  and  was  obliged  to  carry  into 
effect  the  vow  which  he  had  thus  taken.  They  drew 
lots  a  second  time,  to  select  a  person  to  go  as  pilgrim  to 
Our  Lady  of  Lorette,  which  is  within  the  boundaries  of 
Ancona,  making  a  part  of  the  States  of  the  church;  it  is 
a  place  where  the  Holy  Virgin  has  worked  and  con- 
tinues to  work  many  and  great  miracles.  The  lot  hav- 
ing fallen  this  time  upon  a  sailor  of  the  harbor  of  Sainte- 
Marie,  named  Pedro  de  Villa,  the  admiral  promised 
to  give  him  all  the  money  necessary  for  the  expenses  of 
this  pious  journey.     He  decided  that  a  third  pilgrim 


I A  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SA1LUKS. 

should  be  sent  to  watch  one  night  at  Sainte  Clare  oi 
Moguer,  and  to  have  a  mass  said  there.  For  this  pur- 
pose, they  again  shook  up  the  dry  peas,  not  forgetting 
that  one  which  was  marked  with  the  cross,  and  the  lot  fell 
once  again  to  the  admiral  himself.  He  then  took,  as  did 
all  his  crew,  the  vow  that,  on  the  first  shore  which  they 
might  reach,  they  would  go  in  their  shirts,  in  a  proces- 
sion, to  make  a  prayer  in  some  church  in  invocation  oi 
Our  Lady. 

Besides,  the  general  vows,  or  those  taken  by  all  in 
common,  each  man  made  his  own  special  vow,  because 
nobody  expected  to  escape.  The  storm  which  they 
experienced  was  so  terrible,  that  all  regarded  them- 
selves as  lost ;  what  increased  the  danger  was  the  cir- 
cumstance that  the  vessel  lacked  ballast,  because  the 
consumption  of  food,  water,  and  wine  had  much  dimin- 
ished the  load.  The  hope  of  the  continuance  of 
weather  as  fine  as  that  which  they  had  experienced  in 
all  the  islands,  was  the  reason  why  the  admiral  had  not 
provided  his  vessel  with  the  proper  amount  of  ballast. 
Moreover,  his  plan  had  been  to  ballast  it  in  the  Women's 
Island,  whither  he  had  from  the  first  determined  to  go. 
The  remedy  which  the  admiral  employed  was  to  fill 
with  sea-water,  as  soon  as  this  could  be  done,  all  the 
empty  barrels  which  had  previously  held  either  wine 
or  fresh  water;  in  this  way  the  difficulty  was  rem- 
edied. 

The  admiral  tells  here  the  reasons  for  not  fearing  that 
our  Saviour  would  allow  him  to  become  the  victim  of 
this  tempest,  and  the  reasons  which  made  him  hope  that 
God  would  come  to  his  assistance,  and  cause  him  to 
arrive  safe  and  sound,  so  that  intelligence  such  as  that 
which  he  was  conveying  to  the  king  and  queen  would 
not  perish  with  him.  The  strong  desire  which  he  had  to 
be  the  bearer  of  intelligence  so  important,  and  to  prove 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST  VOYAGE.  15 

the  truth  of  all  which  he  had  said,  and  that  all  which 
he  had  tried  to  discover  had  really  been  discovered, 
seemed  to  contribute  precisely  to  inspire  him  with  the 
greatest  fear  that  he  could  not  succeed.  He  confessed, 
himself,  that  every  mote  that  passed  before  his  eyes 
was  enough  to  annoy  and  trouble  him  ;  he  attributed 
this  feebleness  on  his  part  to  his  little  faith,  and  his  lack 
of  confidence  in  Divine  Providence.  On  the  other  hand, 
he  was  reanimated  by  the  favors  which  God  had  shown 
him  in  granting  to  him  so  great  a  triumph  as  that  which 
he  had  achieved  in  all  his  discoveries,  in  fulfilling  all 
his  wishes,  and  in  granting  that,  after  having  experi- 
enced in  Castile  so  many  rebuffs  and  disappointments, 
all  his  hopes  should  at  last  be  more  than  surpassed.  In 
one  word,  as  this  Sovereign  Master  of  the  universe  had 
in  the  outset  distinguished  him  in  granting  all  his 
requests,  before  he  had  carried  out  his  expedition  for 
God's  greatest  glory,  and  before  it  had  succeeded,  he 
was  compelled  to  believe  now  that  God  would  preserve 
him  to  complete  the  work  which  he  had  begun. 


For  which  reasons  he  said  he  ought  to  have  had  no 
fear  of  the  tempest  that  was  raging.  But  his  weakness 
and  anguish  did  not  leave  him  a  moment's  calm.  He 
also  said  that  his  greatest  grief  was  the  thought  of 
leaving  his  two  boys  orphans.  They  were  at  Cordova, 
at  their  studies.  What  would  become  of  them  in  a 
strange  land,  without  father  or  mother  ?  *  For  the  king 
and  queen  being  ignorant  of  the  services  he  had  ren- 
dered them  in  this  voyage,  and  of  the  good  news  which 
he  was  bringing  to  them,  would  not  be  bound  by  any 

*  Don  Diego  and  Don  Fernando  Colomb,  whom  he  left  in  Spain, 
where  they  were  pages  to  Prince  Don  Juan,  when  he  undertook  3 
second  voyage. 


1 6  STORIES   TOLD  BY    SAILORS. 

consideration  to  serve  as  their  protectors.  Full  of  this 
thought,  he  sought,  even  in  the  storm,  some  means  of  ap- 
prising their  Highnesses  of  the  victory  which  the  Lord 
had  granted  him,  in  permitting  him  to  discover  in  the 
Indies  all  which  he  had  sought  in  his  voyage,  and  to 
let  them  know  that  these  coasts  are  free  from  storms, 
which  is  proved,  he  said,  by  the  growth  of  herbage  and 
trees  even  to  the  edge  of  the  sea.  With  this  purpose, 
that  if  he  perished  in  this  tempest  the  king  and  the 
queen  might  have  some  news  of  his  voyage,  he  took 
a  parchment  and  wrote  on  it  all  that  he  could  of 
his  discoveries,  and  urgently  begged  that  whoever 
found  it  would  carry  it  to  the  king  and  queen.  He 
rolled  up  this  parchment  in  a  piece  of  waxed  linen, 
closed  this  parcel  hermetically,  and  tied  it  up  securely ; 
he  had  brought  to  him  a  large  wooden  barrel,  within 
which  he  placed  it,  without  anybody's  knowing  what 
it  was.  Everybody  thought  the  proceeding  was  some 
act  of  devotion.  He  then  caused  it  to  be  thrown  into 
the  sea.  The  sudden  and  heavy  showers,  and  the 
squalls  which  followed  some  time  afterwards,  changed 
the  wind,  which  turned  to  the  west.  He  placed  himself 
in  the  stern,  and  sailed  thus  during  five  hours  with  the 
foresail  only,  having  always  the  troubled  sea,  and  made 
at  once  two  leagues  and  a  half  towards  the  northeast. 
He  had  lowered  the  main-topmast  lest  a  wave  might 
carry  it  away. 

Friday,  Fdb.  15. — Yesterday,  after  sunset,  the  sky 
began  to  show  itself  clean  towards  the  western  side 
of  the  horizon.  It  seemed  that  the  wind  was  about  to 
rise  on  that  side.   The  admiral  caused  the  studding-sails  * 

*  They  give  the  name  of  "bonnette  "  to  the  piece  of  sail  or  to 
the  little  sail  which  divides  the  miriane  (foresail)  one  third  of  the 
way  up,  on  the  mainsail  one  quarter  way  up,  and  it  is  connected 
with  the  mainsail  or  the  other  by  means  of  gaskets  passed  through 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST  VOYAGE.  1 7 

to  be  set  on  the  mainsail ;  the  sea  was  still  very  heavy 
and  very  rough,  but  was  becoming  a  little  smoother. 
The  ship  made  four  miles  an  hour  in  the  direction  of 
east-northeast ;  that  is  to  say,  thirteen  leagues  during 
thirteen  hours  of  the  night.  At  sunrise  the  crew  saw 
land  ahead.  It  seemed  to  them  to  be  at  the  east- 
northeast  ;  some  of  them  said  it  was  the  island  of 
Madeira,  others  that  it  was  the  rock  of  Cintra  in  Por- 
tugal, near  Lisbon.  The  wind  was  not  slow  to  change 
to  the  east-northeast  by  the  prow,  and  the  sea  was 
coming  very  heavy  from  the  west ;  there  was  almost  five 
leagues'  distance  between  the  tender  and  the  land.  The 
admiral,  according  to  his  reckoning,  considered  his 
position  to  be  among  the  Azores  Islands,  and  thought 
that  what  he  saw  was  one  of  them ;  the  pilots  and  the 
sailors  thought  themselves  already,  according  to  their 
belief,  near  the  coast  of  Castile. 

Saturday,  Feb.  16. — The  admiral  sailed  back  and 
forth  all  this  night,  in  order  not  to  lose  the  land, 
which  he  recognized  already  as  an  island ;  he  took  his 
course  sometimes  towards  the  northeast,  sometimes 
towards  the  north-northeast,  and  so  kept  on  until  sun- 
rise, when  he  took  a  southerly  course  to  arrive  at  the 
island,  which,  in  the  great  darkness,  he  could  no  longer 
see ;  he  caught  sight  from  the  stern  of  another  island, 
which  he  conjectured  to  be  eight  leagues  distant.  From 
sunrise  to  nightfall  he  did  nothing  but  beat  about,  in 

eyelets  of  reefs,  so  as  to  move  more  quickly  when  the  weather  is 
good,  or  when  there  is  little  wind.  M.  F.  DE  Nav. 

The  "bonnette  "  is  a  light  sail  which  is  used  or  not,  at  pleasure, 
says  M.  le  Vice-Admiral  Willaumez;  it  is  a  small  sail  which  can  be 
hoisted  upon  the  yards  on  the  wind  side  to  increase  the  size  of  the 
sails,  and  even  can  be  hoisted  on  both  sides  at  once,  when  the  ves- 
sel has  the  wind  behind.  The  "  bonnettes  "  are  fastened  behind 
the  topsails  or  outriggers  connected  in  front  with  each  of  the  yard- 
arms  ;  they  can  be  lowered  or  hoisted  at  will.  I\  L.  R. 


1 8  STORIES  TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

spite  of  the  stormy  wind  and  heavy  sea,  in  order  to 
arrive. 

At  the  hour  of  the  Salve,  which  is  said  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  night,  the  sailors  saw  a  light  which  seemed 
to  be  on  the  side  against  the  wind,  and  they  thought 
that  this  must  mark  the  position  of  the  island  which 
they  had  seen  the  night  before.  The  admiral  passed 
all  the  night  in  beating  to  the  windward,  coming  as  near 
as  he  could,  to  see,  if  at  sunrise,  he  could  see  any  of 
these  islands.  This  night  the  admiral  took  a  little  rest, 
because  since  Wednesday  he  had  neither  slept  nor  been 
able  to  sleep.  He  was  stiff  in  his  limbs  because  he  had 
been  exposed  to  the  cold  and  water  all  the  time,  and 
had  taken  very  little  food.  At  daybreak  *  he  sailed 
towards  the  south-southwest,  and  at  night-time  arrived 
at  the  island ;  but  the  darkness  was  so  great  that  he 
could  not  know  what  island  it  was. 

Monday,  Feb.  18.  —  Yesterday,  after  sunset,  he  made 
the  round  of  the  island  to  see  where  it  was  best  to 
anchor  and  to  obtain  information.  The  anchor  was 
lost  as  soon  as  it  was  dropped ;  he  betook  himself, 
accordingly,  to  the  sail,  and  tacked  all  night.  After  sun- 
rise he  arrived  a  second  time  on  the  northern  side  of 
the  island,  secured  his  position  with  a  new  anchor  in 
the  place  which  seemed  to  him  most  convenient,  and 
sent  the  shallop  to  the  shore.  His  people  spoke  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  island,  and  learned  from  them  that  it 
was  Sainte-Marie,  one  of  the  Azores.  These  last  (the 
inhabitants)  pointed  out  the  harbor  f  where  they  ought 
to  unload,  told  them  that  they  had  never  seen  a  storm  so 
terrible  as  that  which  took  place  fifteen  days  before,  and 
that  they  were  much  astonished  that  they  had  escaped. 

*  This  was  Sunday,  February  17.     M.  F.  de  Nav. 
t  It  is  the  harbor  of  Saint  Lawrence  (San  Laurent). 

M.  F.  de  Nav 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST  VOYAGE.  1 9 

The  admiral  said  that  these  islanders  gave  God  great 
thanks,  and  showed  great  signs  of  joy  when  they  learned 
that  he  had  discovered  the  Indies  ;  he  added  that  his 
navigation  had  been  very  sure  and  his  reckoning  very 
exact,  —  a  little  in  advance,  even ;  for  this  accordingly  he 
gave  great  thanks  to  God,  but  he  thought  it  certain  that 
he  was  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Azores,  and  that  the 
island  he  saw  was  one  of  the  group.  He  said  that  he 
had  pretended  to  come  farther,  in  order  to  contradict 
and  make  false  the  reckoning  of  the  pilots  and  sailors, 
in  order  to  remain,  as  in  point  of  fact  he  did  remain, 
master  of  this  route  to  the  Indies,  for  none  of  them 
either  knew  or  established  his  route  in  a  manner  cer- 
tain, so  that  there  is  none  of  them  who  could  be  certain 
of  the  route  to  the  Indies. 

Tuesday,  Feb.  19. —  After  sunset  three  men  of  the 
island  came  to  the  shore  and  called ;  the  admiral 
sent  them  the  shallop  in  which  they  came  out  with 
chickens  and  fresh  bread  ;  it  was  a  feast  day.  They 
brought,  also,  many  other  things,  which  the  captain  of 
the  island,  named  Juan  de  Casteneda,  sent  to  the  admi- 
ral, whom  he  said  he  knew  well.  He  did  not  come  to 
see  him,  because  it  was  dark,  but  he  announced  that  at 
daybreak  he  would  come  to  him  with  fresh  provisions, 
and  that  he  would  bring  with  him  three  men  belonging 
to  the  ship  who  had  remained  on  the  island,  and 
whom  he  had  kept  in  order  to  enjoy  the  pleasure  of 
hearing  them  tell  the  circumstances  of  their  voyage. 
The  admiral  gave  orders  for  the  very  honorable  recep- 
tion of  the  messengers  from  the  governor,  and  gave 
them  beds  on  board,  so  that  they  might  pass  the  night 
there,  because  it  was  already  late,  and  the  town  was 
distant.  As  on  Thursday  last,  finding  himself  in  the 
height  of  the  storm,  they  had  made,  besides  other  vows 
already  mentioned,  that   of  going  in  their  shirts  in  a 


20  STORIES  TOLD  3Y  SAILORS. 

procession  to  offer  prayers  on  the  first  land  where  there 
was  a  church  under  the  protection  of  Our  Lady,  he 
resolved  that  half  of  the  crew  should  go  to  carry  into 
effect  the  aforesaid  vow,  to  a  hermitage  which  was  sit- 
uated on  the  shore  of  the  sea,  and  that  he  would  follow 
himself,  with  the  other  half  of  the  crew.  Certain  that 
he  was  perfectly  safe  upon  this  island,  and  full  of  con- 
fidence in  the  offers  of  the  captain,  and  also,  since  peace 
reigned  between  Portugal  and  Castile,  he  begged  the 
three  men  to  go  to  the  town  and  to  send  for  a  priest  to 
say  mass  for  them.  Half  of  the  crew  went  accordingly, 
in  their  shirts,  to  the  hermitage,  to  discharge  their  vow 
of  pilgrimage  ;  but  at  the  moment  when  they  were  at 
prayer,  all  the  islanders,  some  on  foot,  some  on  horse- 
back, with  their  captain  at  their  head,  attacked  them 
suddenly  and  made  them  all  prisoners.  The  admiral 
entertained  no  sort  of  suspicion,  up  to  eleven  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  he  awaited  the  return  of  the  shallop 
to  go,  in  his  turn,  to  fulfil  his  vow  with  the  other  half  of 
the  people  ;  but  finding  that  those  who  set  forth  first 
did  not  return,  he  suspected  that  they  were  detained, 
or  that  the  shallop  was  wrecked,  because  the  whole 
island  is  surrounded  by  high  rocks.  Not  having  seen 
what  took  place,  because  the  hermitage  was  behind  a 
point,  he  weighed  anchor,  put  everything  in  order,  and 
took  his  course  directly  towards  the  place.  He  was  not 
slow  to  observe  a  considerable  number  of  men  on  horse- 
back, who  dismounted,  and  went  fully  armed  on  board 
the  shallop,  and  took  their  course  towards  the  car- 
avel to  get  possession  of  it.  The  captain  stood  up  in 
the  middle  of  the  shallop  and  asked  the  admiral  to 
guarantee  his  personal  safety ;  the  admiral  answered 
that  he  granted  it,  but  asked  him,  in  return,  why  none 
oi  his  people  were  to  be  seen  in  the  shallop,  and  added 
that   he   begged  him  -to   come  nearer   and   come    on 


COLUMBUS'S  FVKST   VOYAGE.  21 

board  the  caravel,  and  that  he  would  do  whatever  he 
wanted.  The  plan  of  the  admiral  was  to  attract  him 
by  kind  words,  so  that  he  might  capture  him  and  res- 
cue his  men ;  and  he  did  not  think  that  in  taking  this 
course  he  broke  the  promise  of  safe-conduct  which  he 
had  given  to  the  Portuguese  officer,  because  the  latter 
had  himself  broken  the  offers  of  peace  and  safety  which 
he  had  made.  As  the  captain  had  a  treacherous  plan, 
he  did  not  risk  himself  by  entering.  The  admiral,  see- 
ing that  he  did  not  come  nearer  to  the  caravel,  asked 
him  to  explain  why  he  detained  his  crew,  adding  that 
the  king  of  Portugal  would  regret  the  proceeding;  that 
the  Portuguese  people  were  warmly  welcomed  in  the 
states  of  the  king  of  Castile;  that  they  had  the  entry 
there  easily  enough,  and  were  as  safe  there  as  in  Lisbon 
itself  ;  that  the  king  and  queen  of  Castile  had  given 
him  letters  of  introduction  for  all  the  princes,  lords,  and 
men  of  the  world, —  letters  which  he  would  show  him  if 
he  liked  to  come  and  see  them ;  that  he  was  under  their 
appointment,  admiral  of  the  ocean  and  viceroy  of  the 
Indies,  which  now  belonged  to  their  Highnesses,  of 
which  he  could  show  him  the  terms  and  letters  royal, 
signed  with  their  names  and  authenticated  by  their 
seals.  In  point  of  fact  he  actually  did  display  these 
proofs  at  a  distance,  adding  that  the  king  and  queen  of 
Castile  were  on  the  most  friendly  and  intimate  relations 
with  the  king  of  Portugal ;  that  they  had  directed  him 
to  treat  the  Portuguese  vessels  with  as  much  distinction 
as  possible  when  they  happened  to  come  in  his  way. 
He  said  also  that,  supposing  he  would  not  surrender 
the  men,  the  admiral  would  not  on  that  account  be 
prevented  from  going  to  Castile,  because  he  still  had  a 
large  enough  crew  to  work  his  vessel  as  far  as  Seville, 
and  that  if  the  captain  persisted  in  this  disagreeable 
course,  he   himself,  as  well    as  all  his  men,  would  be 


22  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

severely  punished.  The  captain  and  those  in  his  company 
answered  by  saying  that  here  they  cared  neither  for  the 
king  nor  the  queen  of  Castile,  nor  for  any  of  their  letters  \ 
that  they  feared  neither  king  nor  queen  ;  and  they  added, 
almost  with  threats,  that  they  would  make  them  under- 
stand what  Portugal  was.  It  was  very  disagreeable  to 
the  admiral  to  hear  these  words.  They  gave  him  rea- 
son to  believe  that  since  he  sailed  some  differences 
might  have  arisen  between  the  two  kingdoms,  and  he 
could  not  bear  that  anybody  should  answer  him  In  so 
unreasonable  a  manner.  He  could  not  fail  to  observe, 
moreover,  that  the  captain  on  the  other  side  again 
removed  himself  to  a  distance,  and  told  the  admiral  to 
go  to  the  harbor  with  his  caravel,  and  that  as  for  him- 
self and  for  all  that  he  had  done  or  could  do,  he  acted 
under  the  orders  of  the  king,  his  master. 

The  admiral  had  for  witnesses  of  this  proceeding  all 
the  men  who  were  on  board  the  caravel.  He  sum- 
moned anew  the  captain  on  the  other  side  and  all  his 
crew  to  give  their  parole,  and  assured  them  that  he 
would  not  disembark  from  his  caravel  before  he  has 
seized  a  hundred  Portuguese  to  carry  to  Castile,  nor 
before  he  had  depopulated  the  whole  island.  After 
which  he  returned  to  anchor  in  the  harbor  where  he 
was  before,  because  the  weather  and  the  wind  were  too 
unfavorable  to  allow  him  to  do  anything  else. 

Wednesday,  Feb.  20. — The  admiral  had  every- 
thing put  in  order  on  board  his  vessel,  and  had  the 
water-barrels  filled  with  sea-water  to  ballast  it,  because 
he  was  in  a  very  bad  harbor,  and  had  apprehensions 
that  the  people  on  the  other  side  might  perhaps  cut  his 
anchor-chains  ;  a  thing  which  in  point  of  fact  actually 
happened  afterwards,  in  consequence  of  which  he  set 
sail  for  the  islands  of  Saint  Michel,  although  there  is 
not,  among  all  the  islands  of  the  Azores,  a  good  harbor 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST   VOVAGE.  23 

for  such  weather  as  is  now  prevailing  ;  but  there  was  no 
other  course  open  to  him  than  to  take  flight  to  the  open 
sea. 

Thursday,  Feb.  21.  —  The  admiral  sailed  yesterday 
from  the  island  of  Sainte-Marie  ;  to  go  to  the  island 
of  Saint  Michel,  to  see  if  he  could  find  a  harbor  there 
which  would  be  safe  in  such  bad  weather  as  is  now  pre- 
vailing. In  spite  of  the  violence  of  the  wind  and  the 
heaviness  of  the  sea,  he  sailed  until  nightfall,  without 
catching  a  glimpse  of  land  on  either  side,  on  account  of 
the  fogs  and  the  darkness  arising  from  the  wind  and  the 
sea. 

The  admiral  said  he  was  very  much  annoyed  because 
he  had  not  more  than  three  sailors  left  who  knew  the 
sea,  and  that  all  the  other  people  whom  he  had  with 
him  were  new  to  the  art  of  sailing.  He  continued  to 
lay-to  all  night,  exposed  to  the  imminent  dangers  of  a 
frightful  storm.  Happily,  thank  God,  the  sea,  and  what 
is  more  to  the  purpose,  the  waves,  were  not  unfavorable 
except  on  one  side ;  for  if  the  vessel  took  the  cross 
direction,  as  in  the  preceding  storm,  it  would  have  had 
a  harder  time.  After  sunrise,  the  island  of  Saint 
Michel  not  being  in  sight,  the  admiral  determined  to 
return  to  the  island  of  Sainte-Marie,  to  see  if  he  could 
recover  his  sailors,  and  also  the  shallop,  and  whatever 
might  be  left  of  the  anchors. 

The  admiral  said  that  he  was  surprised  to  have  found 
such  bad  weather  among  these  islands  and  in  then 
neighborhood  ;  because  in  the  Indies,  where  he  had 
sailed  all  this  winter  without  getting  wet,  the  weather 
had  always  been  very  fine,  and  the  sea  had  not  failed 
for  a  single  hour  to  be  navigable,  without  exposing  him 
to  any  danger,  while  now  he  had  just  escaped  a  hor- 
rible storm.  He  asked  the  people  about  him  to  take 
notice  of  the  circumstance,  he  had  had  experience  of  ? 


24  STORIES'   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

storm  nearly  like  it  after  leaving  Spain,  before  arriving 
among  the  Canary  Islands,  but  that,  after  passing  those 
islands,  he  had  always  found  both  the  wind  and  the  sea 
in  the  greatest  calm.  The  admiral  finished  his  remarks 
;.n  recalling  to  the  attention  of  his  hearers  that  the  theo- 
logians and  wise  philosophers  have  said,  with  much  jus- 
tice, that  the  earthly  paradise  is  on  the  edge  of  the 
east,  because  it  is  a  region  with  a  very  mild  climate  ; 
moreover,  he  said  the  land  which  he  had  just  discovered 
was  on  the  edge  of  the  east. 

Friday,  Feb.  22.  —  The  admiral  dropped  anchor  yes- 
terday at  the  island  of  Sainte-Marie,  in  the  same  harbor 
and  in  the  same  place  where  he  had  anchored  the  last 
time.  Immediately  thereupon  they  sent  him  a  man,  who 
got  up  on  a  rock  opposite  the  harbor  and  made  signs 
with  his  cloak  (a  copear*)  to  the  caravel,  to  stop  its 
course.  The  shallop  was  not  slow  in  coming  up  with 
six  sailors,  two  clergymen,  and  a  notary.  They  asked 
pledge  for  their  personal  safety,  and,  as  soon  as  the  admi- 
ral had  granted  it  to  them,  they  came  on  board  the  car- 
avel, and  as  it  was  now  nightfall  they  slept  on  board, 
where  the  admiral  made  them  as  comfortable  as  possible. 
The  next  day  they  asked  him  to  show  them  his  credentials 
from  the  king  and  queen  of  Castile,  so  as  to  prove  that 
he  was  sailing  under  their  orders.  The  admiral  under- 
stood that  they  took  this  course  in  order  to  be  able  to ' 
justify  their  previous  proceedings,  and  to  get  rid  of 
every  suspicion  of  wrong;  and  because  they  had  not 
been  able  to  make  a  prisoner  of  himself  personally, 
which  was  their  plan  when  they  came  with  an  armed 
shallop.  When  they  saw  they  had  gained  nothing  by 
this  proceeding,  they  wished  to  repair  their  culpable 
want  of  fidelity,  fearing  ths.i  the   admiral  might  hang 

*  Copear  (Spanish),  to  make  a  sign  with  a  cloak,  to  hail. 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST   VOYAGE.  25 

them,  as  in  fact  he  had  thought  of  doing,  and  which  he 
could  have  done,  in  view  of  the  threats  which  he  had 
made  to  them,  and  which  had  inspired  some  fears  in 
them.  The  admiral,  to  get  back  those  of  his  sailors 
who  were  in  the  power  of  the  other  side,  was  willing  to 
show  them  the  circular  of  the  king  and  queen,  author- 
ized to  be  shown  to  all  princes  and  men  of  prominence, 
and  was  also  willing  to  show  them  the  other  credentials, 
including  the  letters  of  the  king  which  he  had  with  him, 
and  these  he  placed  in  their  hands.  They  were  satis- 
fied, and  returned  to  the  land,  leaving  behind  them  the 
shallop  and  all  the  sailors  who  had  rowed  them  out. 
The  admiral  was  told  by  these  sailors  that  if  they  had 
happened  to  take  him  prisoner  they  would  never  have 
set  him  free,  because  their  captain  felt  sure  that  these 
were  the  orders  of  the  king,  his  master. 

Saturday,  Feb.  23.  —  Yesterday  the  weather  began 
to  be  better ;  the  admiral  weighed  anchor  and  circum- 
navigated the  island  in  search  of  a  good  anchorage,  and 
to  obtain  wood  and  stone  to  ballast  his  vessel.  He  did 
not  succeed  in  finding  an  anchorage  until  the  evening, 
somewhat  before  the  hour  of  compline. 

Sunday,  Feb.  24. — The  admiral  anchored  last  even- 
ing to  take  on  board  wood  and  stone,  but  as  the  sea  was 
very  rough,  the  shallop  could  not  get  to  land.  At  the 
end  of  the  first  quarter  of  the  night,  a  wind  from  the 
south  and  southwest  began  to  blow  ;  the  admiral  gave 
orders  to  get  everything  ready,  in  view  of  the  great  dan- 
ger which  exists  among  these  islands,  of  awaiting  at 
anchor  while  the  south  wind  blows,  and  because  the 
southwest  wind,  when  it  blows,  is  always  immediately 
followed  by  the  south  wind.  The  weather  being  favor- 
able for  a  voyage  to  Castile,  he  abandoned  the  plan  of 
taking  on  board  wood  and  stone,  and  steered  towards  the 
east,  and  proceeded  slowly  until   sunrise,  a  period  of 


26  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

six  hours  and  a  half,  which,  at  the  rate  of  seven  miles 
an  hour,  is  equal  to  fifty-five  miles  and  a  half.  From 
sunrise  to  sunset  he  made  progress  at  the  rate  of  six 
miles  an  hour,  which  amounts,  in  eleven  hours,  to  sixty- 
six  miles,  which,  added  to  the  fifty-five  and  a  half  of  the 
night-time,  make  a  total  of  one  hundred  and  eleven 
miles  and  a  half,  or  twenty-eight  leagues. 

Monday,  Feb.  25. —  Yesterday,  after  sunset,  the 
admiral  continued  to  follow  his  course  to  the  east, 
over  a  sea,  thanks  to  God,  smooth,  and  the  same  in  all 
directions  ;  he  advanced  at  the  rate  of  eight  miles  an 
hour  during  the  greater  part  of  the  night,  and  accom- 
plished one  hundred  miles,  or  twenty-five  leagues.  After 
sunrise  the  wind  slackened ;  he  tried  a  slanting  course 
towards  the  east-northeast,  and  scarcely  made  eight 
leagues  in  that  direction. 

Wednesday,  Feb.  27.  —  All  last  night,  and  all  the  day 
following,  the  admiral  was  pushed  from  his  course  by 
contrary  winds,  the  strength  of  the  waves,  and  the  rough- 
ness of  the  sea.  He  found  himself  at  a  distance  of  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  leagues  from  Cape  Saint  Vin- 
cent, eighty  leagues  from  the  island  of  Madeira,  and  one 
hundred  and  six  from  the  island  of  Sainte-Marie  ;  he 
was  very  much  annoyed  that  so  violent  a  storm  had 
come  up  against  his  course,  putting  him  in  danger 
almost  at  the  moment  of  reaching  harbor. 

Thursday,  Feb.  28.  - —  The  admiral  sailed  this  night 
in  the  same  way  as  the  night  preceding,  encountering 
many  changes  of  wind,  and  veered  to  the  south  and 
southwest,  sometimes  on  one  side,  sometimes  on  the 
other ;  in  short,  sometimes  for  a  few  moments  to  the 
northeast  and  east-northeast ;  in  this  way  he  passed  the 
whole  day. 

Friday;  March  1.  — To-night  the  admiral  pursued  the 
course  in  the  direction  east-quarter-northeast,  in  which 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST   VOYAGE.  2J 

he  got  over  twelve  leagues  of  distance  ;  during  the  day 
he  proceeded  twenty-three  leagues  and  a  half  in  the 
same  general  direction. 

Saturday,  March  2.  —  To-night  the  admiral  pur- 
sued the  course  in  the  direction  east-quarter-northeast, 
in  which  he  got  over  twenty-eight  leagues  in  the  night, 
and  twenty  in  the  daytime. 

Sunday,  March  3.  —  After  sunset,  the  admiral 
pushed  the  course  to  the  east ;  there  arose  a  flurry 
of  wind  that  tore  all  his  sails,  and  put  him  in  imminent 
danger ;  but  God  was  good  enough  to  save  him.  He 
caused  the  crew  to  draw  lots  to  send  to  Notre  Dame  de 
la  Cintra,  at  the  island  of  Huelra,  a  pilgrim  who  should 
come  there  in  his  shirt ;  the  lot  fell  upon  himself.  All 
the  crew,  including  the  admiral,  vowed  to  fast  on  bread 
and  water  on  the  first  Saturday  which  should  come  after 
the  arrival  of  the  vessel.  He  had  proceeded  sixty  miles 
before  the  sails  were  broken  ;  then  they  went  under 
masts  and  shrouds,  on  account  of  the  unusual  strength 
of  the  wind,  and  the  roughness  of  the  sea,  which  pushed 
them  almost  on  all  sides.  They  saw  indications  of  the 
nearness  of  the  land ;  they  were,  in  fact,  very  near 
Lisbon. 

Monday,  March  4.  —  The  caravel  suffered  very 
much  last  night ;  the  waves,  which  pressed  her  on  both 
sides,  seemed  strong  enough  to  sink  her ;  the  winds 
seemed  to  lift  her  into  the  air,  rain  fell  in  floods, 
and  flashes  of  lightning  lighted  up  the  clouds.  The 
sight  was  frightful ;  but  it  pleased  our  Lord  to  help  the 
admiral,  and  to  show  him  the  land,  which  the  sailors 
saw  after  the  first  quarter,  when,  so  as  not  to  arrive  on 
shore  without  knowing  what  land  it  was,  nor  without 
being  sure  that  he  could  find  a  harbor  or  some  other 
place  where  he  could  be  at  ease  and  save  himself,  he 
got  the  mainsail  in  readiness,  having  no  other  means 


28  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

for  advancing  a  short  distance,  in  spite  of  the  great 
danger  which  attended  hoisting  sail ;  but  God  pro- 
tected them  until  daylight,  although  they  passed  the 
night  in  bitter  anguish  and  in  the  fear  of  shipwreck. 
As  soon  as  the  day  broke,  the  admiral  knew  the  land, 
which  was  the  rock  of  Cintra,  situated  near  the  river  of 
Lisbon,  into  which  he  determined  to  enter,  because  he 
had  no  other  safe  way  ;  so  horrible  was  the  fear  which 
seized  the  city  of  Cascaes,  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  he  said  that  the  inhabitants  of  this  seaport  were 
engaged  all  this  morning  in  praying  for  them,  and  that 
when  they  had  entered  the  river  the  whole  population 
came  out  to  see  them,  regarding  it  as  a  miracle  that 
they  should  thus  have  escaped  the  danger  which  had 
threatened  them.  About  three  o'clock  he  passed  near 
to  Rastelo,  situated  in  the  middle  of  the  river  of  Lis- 
bon, where  he  learned,  from  the  seafaring  men  who 
were  there,  that  there  had  never  been  a  winter  so  fer- 
tile to  showers,  that  twenty-five  vessels  had  been  lost  on 
the  coasts  of  Flanders,  and  that  there  were  others  in 
the  harbor  of  this  province  which,  for  four  months,  had 
been  unable  to  get  out.  The  admiral  wrote  immediately 
to  the  king  of  Portugal,  who  was  nine  leagues  distant,  to 
say  that  the  king  and  the  queen  of  Castile  had  directed 
him  not  to  fail  to  enter  the  harbor  of  his  Highness  to 
buy  in  them  whatever  he  might  have  need  of;  he 
begged  the  king  to  give  him  authority  to  proceed  to 
the  city  of  Lisbon  with  his  caravel,  so  that  robbers 
thinking  that  he  was  carrying  a  quantity  of  geld,  might, 
not  take  advantage  of  the  circumstance  that  he  was  in 
a  harbor  with  a  small  population,  to  commit  some  theft. 
It  was  the  purpose  of  his  letter,  also,  to  inform  his 
Highness  that  he  did  not  come  from  Guinea,  but  in  fact 
from  the  Indies. 
Tuesday,  March  5.  — To-day  Bartholomew  Diaz,  from 


COLUMBUS'S  fi/RST   VOYAGE.  2g 

Lisbon,  commander  of  the  great  ship  of  the  king  of 
Portugal,  which  was  also  at  anchor  at  Rastelo,  and  who 
was,  the  admiral  said,  better  equipped  with  artillery  and 
other  arms  than  he  had  ever  seen  any  one  before,  came 
on  an  armed  shallop  and  boarded  the  caravel,  and  sum- 
moned the  admiral  to  come  on  board  his  boat  and  give 
account  to  the  business  agents  of  the  king,  and  to  the  cap- 
tain of  the  said  vessel.  The  admiral  answered  that  he 
was  admiral  of  the  king  and  of  the  queen  of  Castile,  and 
that  he  had  no  account  of  this  kind  to  give  to  officers 
of  such  rank,  and  that  he  would  not  leave  the  boats  or 
the  vessels  in  which  he  now  was,  at  least  not  unless  he 
was  obliged  to  do  so  by  force  of  arms.  The  commander, 
answering  in  return,  told  him  to  send  the  master  of  the 
caravel.  The  admiral  replied  that  neither  the  master 
nor  any  other  person  whatever  should  leave  the  ship 
unless  compelled  by  force,  because  he  thought  that  to 
allow  one  of  the  men  on  board  his  ship  to  go  there,  or 
to  go  there  himself,  amounted  to  the  same  thing ;  and 
that  the  custom  of  the  admirals  of  the  king  of  Castile 
was  to  die  rather  than  to  surrender  themselves  or  to 
deliver  up  any  of  their  men.  The  commander  mod- 
erated his  pretensions,  and  answered,  that  since  the 
admiral  had  come  to  this  determination  he  was  free 
to  go  wherever  seemed  best  to  him,  but  that  he  begged 
him  to  show  him  the  letters  of  the  king  of  Castile,  if  he 
had  them.  The  admiral  was  good  enough  to  show 
these  letters  to  him,  and  the  ambassador  returned 
immediately  to  his  own  boat,  and  made  a  report  to  the 
captain,  who  was  named  Alvaro  Dama.  The  last-named 
•vent  then  to  the  caravel  in  the  best  order,  to  the  sound 
of  kettle-drums,  trumpets,  and  fifes.  He  treated  the 
admiral  with  a  great  deal  of  consideration,  entertaining 
him  for  some  time  with  himself,  and  offered  him  to  do 
for  him  everything  he  might  ask. 


30  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Wednesday,  March  6. — As  the  news  spread  that 
the  admiral  had  arrived  from  the  Indies,  so  many  per- 
sons came  to-day  from  the  city  of  Lisbon  to  see  this 
navigator  and  the  Indians,  that  it  was  a  surprising 
thing.  What  was  not  less  surprising  was  the  strange 
expressions  by  which  everybody  manifested  his  aston- 
ishment. They  gave  thanks  to  our  Lord,  and  said  that 
the  great  faith  of  the  kings  of  Castile,  and  the  desire 
they  had  shown  to  serve  God,  were  the  reasons  why  his 
Divine  Majesty  had  brought  them  this  success. 

Friday,  March  8.  — The  admiral  received  to-day,  by 
the  hands  of  Don  Martin  de  Norofia,  a  letter  from  the 
king  of  Portugal,  in  which  this  sovereign  begged  him  to 
come  and  visit  him  in  the  place  where  he  was,  since  the 
weather  prevented  him  from  leaving  with  his  caravel. 
The  admiral,  although  he  entertained  some  slight  sus- 
picions respecting  it,  nevertheless  accepted  this  invita- 
tion, so  as  to  avoid  every  suspicion,  and  he  went  to 
Sacauben  to  sleep.  The  king  ordered  his  agents  to  give 
to  the  admiral,  without  taking  payment  for  it,  every- 
thing that  the  admiral  required  for  his  own  use,  for  that 
of  his  crew,  and  for  his  ship,  and  to  do  everything  he 
asked. 

Saturday,  March  9.  — The  admiral  left  Sacauben  to- 
day to  go  to  visit  the  king  in  the  valley  of  Paraiso,  sit- 
uated nine  leagues  from  Lisbon,  where  the  prince  then 
was.  As  it  rained  all  day  he  was  prevented  from  arriv- 
ing at  the  residence  of  the  Portuguese  monarch  until 
the  beginning  of  night.  This  prince  directed  the  princi- 
pal officers  of  his  household  to  receive  the  admiral  with 
much  honor,  and  gave  him  a  very  honorable  reception  \ 
he  entertained  great  respect  for  him,  made  him  sit 
down,  addressed  him  with  great  affability,  and  told  him 
that  he  would  give  orders  to  have  everything  done  for 
him  that  would  be  of  use  to  the  kings  of  Castile,  and  of 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST  VOYAGE.  3  I 

use  to  their  service,  with  even  more  exactness  than  if  il 
were  for  his  own  service.  He  declared  that  the  happy 
success  of  the  voyage  gave  him  a  great  deal  of  pleasure  ; 
that  he  was  delighted  that  it  had  been  undertaken,  but 
that  since  the  treaty  made  between  him  and  the  kingb 
of  Castile,  it  seemed  to  him  that  this  discovery  and 
conquest  belonged  to  him.  The  admiral  answered  to 
this  that  he  had  not  seen  this  treaty,  and  that  the  only 
thinghe  knew  was  that  the  kings  of  Castile  had  directed 
him  not  to  go  to  the  gold  mine  nor  to  any  part  of 
Guinea,  and  that  their  Highnesses  had  caused  this  order 
to  be  made  public  in  all  the  harbors  of  Andalusia  before 
he  set  forth  on  his  voyage.  The  king  graciously  an- 
swered him  that  there  was  no  need  of  mediators  between 
their  Highnesses  and  himself  to  settle  this  matter.  He 
gave  for  host  the  prior  of  Clato,  who  was  the  most  con- 
siderable personage  among  all  those  who  were  at  this 
residence.  This  lord  gave  a  most  cordial  welcome  to 
the  admiral,  and  showed  him  the  greatest  attention. 

Sunday,  March  10. — To-day,  after  the  mass,  the 
king  repeated  to  the  admiral  that  if  he  had  occasion  of 
anything,  he  would  cause  it  to  be  given  to  him  at  once. 
He  talked  with  him  a  long  time  about  his  voyage,  and 
asked  him  always  to  remain  seated,  overwhelming  him 
with  acts  of  politeness. 

Monday,  March  n.  —  To-day  the  admiral  took  leave 
of  the  king,  who  told  him  many  things  that  he  might 
report  to  the  king  of  Castile,  showing  him,  at  the  same 
time,  a  great  deal  of  good-will.  The  admiral  went  away 
after  dinner.  The  king  caused  him  to  be  accompanied 
by  Don  Martin  de  Norofia,  and  all  the  personages  of 
distinction  who  were  at  the  court  accompanied  him  on 
his  return  journey,  and  remained  a  long  time  with  him, 
to  show  him  honor.  The  admiral  went  immediately  to 
a  monastery  of  Saint   Antony,  situated  near  a  village 


32  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

called  Villafranca,  where  he  found  the  queen ;  he  pro- 
ceeded to  offer  his  homage  to  this  princess,  and  to  kiss 
her  hands,  because  she  had  caused  him  to  be  asked  not 
to  go  away  without  seeing  her.  The  queen,  as  well  as 
the  Duke  and  the  Marquis  of  Villafranca,  who  were  with 
her,  received  the  admiral  in  the  most  honorable  manner. 
It  was  already  night  when  the  admiral  left  to  go  to  pass 
the  night  at  Llandra. 

Tuesday,  March  12. — At  the  moment  when  the 
admiral  was  ready  to  quit  Llandra  to  return  to  his  cara- 
vel, there  arrived  an  equerry  of  the  king,  who  told  him 
that  if  he  liked  to  go  by  land  to  Castile,  his  Highness 
had  directed  him  to  accompany  him,  to  furnish  him  with 
lodgings,  with  horses,  and  everything  he  had  need  of. 
When  the  admiral  parted  company  with  this  equerry, 
the  latter  sent,  on  the  part  of  the  king,  a  mule  for  him- 
self and  another  for  his  pilot,  whom  he  had  brought 
with  him.  The  admiral  adds  that  he  was  informed  that 
this  equerry  made  a  present  to  the  pilot  of  twenty 
espadinee,  and  he  observed  that  they  said  that  he 
could  not  be  overwhelmed  with  so  many  marks  of  kind- 
ness on  the  part  of  their  Highnesses,  unless  the  king 
and  the  queen  were  informed  of  the  circumstance.  He 
did  not  reach  his  caravel  until  during  the  night-time. 

Wednesday,  March  13.  —  The  admiral  to-day  weighed 
the  anchors  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  by  the  high 
tide,  and  with  the  wind  north-northwest,  and  set  sail 
to  go  to  Seville. 

Thursday,  March  14.  —  Yesterday,  after  sunset,  he 
continued  his  course  towards  the  south,  and  found  him- 
self before  morning  off  Cape  Saint  Vincent,  which  is  in 
Portugal ;  he  sailed  immediately  towards  the  east,  to 
get  to  Saltes,  and  had  nothing  but  a  soft  wind  during 
the  whole  day,  up  to  the  moment  of  his  arrival  at  the 
summit  of  Furon. 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST  VOYAGE.  33 

Friday,  March  15.  —  Yesterday,  at  the  end  of  the 
day,  the  admiral  continued  his  route,  with  a  wind  still 
weak  and  soft ;  at  sunrise  he  was  at  the  summit  of 
Saltes,  and  he  entered  about  noon,  with  the  rising  tide, 
by  the  bar  of  Saltes,  as  far  as  this  harbor,  which  he  had 
left  the  3d  of  August  in  the  preceding  year.  Here, 
he  says,  he  finishes  in  this  way  this  narrative,  although 
it  had  been  his  plan  to  go  by  sea  to  Barcelona,  where 
they  told  him  were  their  Highnesses,  and  this  with  the 
purpose  of  telling  them  the  history  of  his  whole  voyage, 
which  our  Lord,  who  had  inspired  him  with  the  idea,  had 
permitted  him  to  finish  well ;  for  he  knew,  and  was 
firmly  persuaded  of  the  fact,  without  the  slightest  doubt 
mixing  with  his  conviction,  that  God  does  everything 
which  is  good,  and  that  everything  he  does  is  far  re- 
moved from  sin,  and  nobody  can  think  of  or  judge 
about  anything  without  his  consent.  "  More  than  this," 
said  the  admiral,  "  I  see  by  this  voyage  that  God  has 
wonderfully  proved  what  I  say,  as  anybody  may  con- 
vince himself,  by  reading  this  narrative,  by  the  signal 
wonders  which  he  has  worked  during  the  course  of  my 
voyage,  and  in  favor  of  myself,  who  have  been  for  so 
long  a  time  at  the  court  of  your  Highnesses,  in  opposi- 
tion and  contrary  to  the  opinions  of  so  many  distin- 
guished personages  of  your  household,  who  all  opposed 
me,  treating  my  project  as  a  dream,  and  my  undertaking 
as  a  chimera ;  and  I  hope  still,  nevertheless,  in  our 
Lord,  this  voyage  will  bring  the  greatest  honor  to  Chris- 
tianity, although  it  has  been  performed  with  so  much 
ease." 

These  are  the  last  words  of  the  admiral  Christopher 
Columbus,  in  the  narrative  of  his  first  voyage  to  the 
West  Indies,  when  he  went  to  make  the  discovery  of 
them. 

The  present  narrative  is  a  copy  of  that  which  exists^ 

3 


34  STORIES   TOLD  B  Y  SAILORS. 

written  with  his  own  hand  by  the  Bishop  Bartholomew, 
of  Las  Casas,  in  the  archives  of  his  Excellency  Mon- 
seigneur  the  Duke  of  Infantado,  forming  a  small  volume 
in  folio,  bound  in  parchment,  and  containing  seventy-six 
leaves  in  a  handwriting  very  fine  and  very  concise. 
There  is  in  the  same  archives  another  old  copy,  a  little 
later  than  that  of  the  Bishop  Bartholomew,  of  Las 
Casas,  also  in  folio,  bound  in  the  same  manner,  and 
composed  of  one  hundred  and  forty  leaves.  These  two 
copies  have  been  all  the  time  under  our  eyes  in  the 
close  comparison  which  we  have  made  between  them 
and  ours  ;  we  the  geography-writer-in-chief  of  the  Indies, 
Don  Juan  Bantista  Munoz  and  I,  this  twenty-seventh 
February,  1791. 

(Signed) 

Martin  Fernandez  de  Navarrete. 


When  the  reading  was  done,  Stephen  asked  how  the 
people  of  Europe  found  out  what  had  happened.  "  As 
Horace  says,"  said  he,  "there  were  no  newspapers,  and 
no  interviewers." 

Uncle  Fred  asked  one  of  the  boys  to  bring  him  a 
great  folio,  which  was  in  the  "precious  case,"  —  the 
one  glass-doored  case  in  the  room.  The  young  people 
knew  that  this  had  the  curiosities. 

"This  book,"  said  he,  "is  the  Psalter  in  Latin.  It 
was  printed  a  very  few  years  after  Columbus's  return. 
See  where  this  mark  is,  — that  shows  a  note,  which  is 
the  first  mention  in  the  general  literature  of  the  world 
of  the  discovery.  It  is  at  the  verse  where  our  Bibles 
read,  "Their  line  is  gone  out  through  all  the  earth, 
and  their  words  to  the  end  of  the  world." 

The  young  people  puzzled  over  the  Latin,  and  Uncle 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST   VOYAGE.  35 

Fred  helped  them.  The  next  week,  Laura  brought 
him  the  translation  which  follows.  He  told  them  all) 
that  as  soon  as  Columbus  had  been  presented  at  court, 
his  "  Letter  to  the  Sovereigns,"  now  a  most  precious 
pamphlet,  was  printed.  It  was  by  the  circulation  of 
that  letter  that  the  great  news  was  first  made  known. 


From  the  "Justinian  Psalter." 


"In  our  times,  indeed,  in  which,  by  the  wonderful  dar- 
ing of  Christopher  Columbus,  a  native  of  Genoa,  almost 
a  second  world  has  been  discovered  and  added  to 
the  company  of  Christians.  And  as  Columbus  often 
declared  that  he  was  chosen  by  God  to  fulfil  this 
prophecy,  I  do  not  think  it  amiss  to  insert  his  life  at 
this  passage.  Christopher,  then,  surnamed  Columbus, 
a  Genoese  by  birth,  the  son  of  mean  parents,  was  he, 
who,  in  our  age,  by  his  own  perseverance,  explored,  in  a 
few  months,  more  of  the  sea  and  land  than  almost  all 
the  rest  of  mankind  in  all  the  ages  of  the  past.  A  won- 
derful thing,  but  now  made  certain  by  the  testimony 
not  only  of  ships,  but  of  fleets  and  armies  returning 
thence.  He  learned  the  first  elements  while  a  boy  ;  as 
he  grew  up,  he  studied  navigation,  and  then,  after  his 
brother  had  gone  to  Portugal  and  established  at  Lis- 
bon the  business  of  painting  charts  for  the  use  of 
sailors,  depicting  seas,  and  harbors,  and  shores,  he 
learned  from  him  the  bays  and  islands  as  he  had 
received  them  from  the  large  number  of  voyagers,  who 
sailed  annually,  at  the  royal  command,  to  explore  the 
unvisited  shores  of  the  ^Ethiopians,  and  the  remote 
parts  of  the  ocean  between  the  south  and  west. 
Christopher  often  conversed  with  these  travellers,  and 


36  STORIES    TOLD  B  Y  SAILORS. 

compared  what  he  learned  from  them  with  the  repre- 
sentations which  he  had  pondered  over  in  the  maps 
and  read  in  the  cosmographers ;  and  he  thus  at  last 
came  to  the  opinion  that  whoever  should  leave  the 
shore  of  Africa,  where  it  trends  towards  the  south,  and 
sail  straight,  between  the  west  and  the  south,  in  a  few 
months  would  either  discern  some  island  or  the  ex- 
treme lands  of  the  Indies.  When  he  had  well  learned 
these  things  from  his  brother,  and  seriously  studied 
them  out  himself,  he  showed  to  some  of  the  nobility  of 
the  king  of  Spain  that  it  was  in  his  mind,  if  the  king 
would  only  furnish  the  necessary  means,  to  penetrate 
regions  unknown,  and  come  upon  new  people  and  new 
lands  more  quickly  than  the  Portuguese.  Knowledge 
of  this  comes  quickly  to  the  king,  who,  excited  both  by 
emulation  of  the  Portuguese,  and  by  desire  of  new  dis- 
coveries of  this  kind,  and  of  the  glory  which  would 
come  to  him  and  his  posterity  for  such  a  discovery, 
after  long  dealings  with  Columbus,  orders  two  ships 
to  be  fitted  out,  in  which  Columbus  sails  to  the 
Fortunate  Islands.  [Then]  he  sailed  by  a  course  a 
little  to  the  left  of  a  western  line,  between  southwest 
and  west,  yet  far  more  distant  from  the  southwest  and 
very  near  the  west.  When  he  had  sailed  many  days, 
and  it  was  known  by  computation  that  he  had  advanced 
four  thousand  miles  in  the  direct  course,  the  others  lost 
all  hope ;  they  insisted  that  they  ought  now  to  turn  and 
sail  back  again.  But  he  persisted  in  his  undertaking, 
and  promised,  as  much  as  he  could  by  conjecture,  that 
they  were  not  more  than  one  day's  sail  from  some  conti- 
nents or  islands.  Nor  were  his  words  untrue ;  for  the 
next  morning,  the  sailors,  seeing  some  unknown  lands, 
announced  it  to  him  with  praises,  and  placed  the  utmost 
faith  in  his  declarations.  The  islands  were,  as  afterwards 
appeared,  almost  innumerable,  not  far  from  certain  lands 


COLUMBUS'S  FIRST   VOYAGE.  37 

which  had  the  appearance  of  continents.  .  .  .  [On  his 
return]  all  the  princes  throng  to  meet  him  coming,  and 
he  is  received  with  great  joy  as  the  discoverer  of  a  new 
world.  Without  delay,  other  ships  are  prepared,  far 
exceeding  the  first  in  number  and  in  size,  and  filled  with 
every  kind  of  store.  For  Spain  sends  her  poisons  to  the 
innocent  world,  vestments  of  silk  and  gold  are  heaped 
in,  and,  not  satisfied  with  triumphing  over  this  world  of 
ours,  she  sends  her  luxuries  to  pure  and  innocent  races. 
The  woods,  which  could  scarce  satisfy  our  gluttony, 
almost  exhausted  by  our  incessant  hunting,  yet  send 
their  boars  and  their  swine  to  the  most  distant  shores 
to  fill  bellies  ignorant  of  them  before." 


II. 

THE    CHANCELLOR  VOYAGE. 

WHEN  the  Columbus  reading  was  over,  the  young 
people  fell  to  talking  with  Col.  Ingham  about 
that  great  age  of  discovery,  and  lamenting,  as  young 
men  of  spirit  always  do,  that  in  our  times  there  are  no 
worlds  left  to  discover.  Stephen  said  that  if  it  were 
only  a  cocoanut-covered  reef  in  the  Pacific,  he  would 
rather  have  his  name  given  to  that  than  to  any  patent 
in  the  Patent  Office. 

"  Stephen's  Island,  —  how  nicely  that  would  sound  !  " 
said  Fanchon,  who  likes  to  twit  him  a  little. 

"And  how  the  scholars  at  school  would  hate  you," 
said  Alice.  "  Imagine  Mr.  Weston  asking,  — '  Jones, 
what  are  the  principal  islands  in  the  Southern  Pacific  ? ' 
And  Jones  says,  '  Australia,  once  called  New  Holland  ; 
Tasmania,  once  called  Van  Diemen's  Land ;  and  New 
Zealand/  Then  Mr.  Weston  says,  '  One  more,  Jones  ■ 
And  Jones  hates  the  day  he  was  born.  And  Smith 
does  not  know,  and  Brown  does  not  know,  —  nobody 
knows  till  that  hateful  Jane  Robinson  puts  up  her  hand, 
and  says,  '  Stephen's  Island.'  And  then  Mr.  Weston 
says,  'Yes,  always  accurate,  Miss  Robinson,'  and  she 
gets  fourteen  thousand  credits  and  goes  to  the  head.  I 
am  glad  I  was  out  of  school  before  you  discovered  youi 
old  island." 


THE   CHANCELLOR    VOYAGE.  39 

Still  the  boys  all  agreed  that  they  should  like  to  have 
islands  of  their  own.  Some  of  them,  when  they  were 
small,  had  gone  to  Mrs.  Heard's  school,  and  had 
heard  her  describe  her  husband's  discovery  of  Heard's 
Island  ;  and  they  repeated  what  she  had  told  them. 
There  was  hardly  one  of  them  who  was  not  sorry  he 
had  not  been  able  to  go  off  with  Kane  or  Hayes  to 
try  for  the  great  Polar  Ocean  and  the  North  Pole. 

"  I  do  not  understand,"  said  Will  Withers,  "  what  all 
this  in  the  newspapers  means  about  Prof.  Nordenskiold, 
if  that  is  his  name,  discovering  the  northeastern  passage 
to  the  Pacific.  I  thought  that  passage  had  been  down 
on  the  maps  for  a  hundred  years." 

Then  Col.  Ingham  explained  to  them  that  as  soon  as 
the  real  proportions  of  the  continents  were  made  out,  in 
the  great  century  after  Columbus,  the  navigating  nations 
of  Europe  all  observed  that  it  would  be  much  shorter 
for  them  to  pass  round  the  north  of  Asia  to  India,  than 
to  go  round  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Very  resolute 
efforts  were  made  in  that  direction,  but  nobody  ever 
went  through.  Still  men  knew  there  was  a  northern 
ocean,  because  the  great  Siberian  rivers  flowed  north,  and 
must  empty  somewhere.  After  the  Russian  emperors 
became  intelligent  enough  to  care  about  such  things, 
they  sent  overland  expeditions  down  the  Asiatic  rivers 
to  the  sea.  And  sometimes  in  boats,  sometimes  in  sleds 
over  the  ice,  the  explorers,  by  these  expeditions,  made 
out  the  land  line  as  it  is  on  the  maps  to-day. 

"  Why !  that  is  the  same  way  by  which  the  north  land 
line  of  America  was  made  out,  was  it  not  ? "  asked  Bob 
Edmeston. 

"  Just  the  same,"  said  Uncle  Fritz.  "  After  the  Eng- 
lish had  tired  themselves  with  having  their  ships  frozen 
up  all  winter,  they  took  a  leaf  out  of  the  Russian  book 
of  fifty  and   more   years   before.     Some  of   the  great 


40  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

northern  discoveries  have  been  made  on  what  we  should 
call  'wood-sleds.'  Well,  now,"  he  said,  "this  Swedish 
professor,  in  a  little  steamship,  has  fairly  pushed  through 
from  European  waters  to  the  Pacific.  He  has  circum- 
navigated Asia,  and  is  the  first  man  to  do  it." 

"Just  as  Robert  McClure  was  the  first  man  to  cir- 
cumnavigate America." 

"  Exactly,"  said  Col.  Ingham.  "  I  have  a  letter  from 
him  in  the  autograph  book,  which  you  will  like  to  see 
some  day." 

Will  Withers  asked  where  they  should  find  any  of 
this  northern  discovery.  Col.  Ingham  told  them,  and 
told  them  to  bring  what  they  liked  about  it  the  next 
Saturday.  When  Saturday  came,  he  asked  them  what 
they  had  found.  In  the  northern  adventures  in  the 
axploration  of  the  northeast  passage,  he  had  directed 
them  to  look  in  the  great  libraries  for  "  Hakluyt's  Voy- 
eges,"  Purchas's  "  His  Pilgrims,"  and  "  Pinkerton's  Voy- 
ages." He  had  said  that  when  they  had  read  these 
through,  he  would  give  them  some  other  names. 

"  I  can  never  tell,  Uncle  Fritz,  when  you  mean  to  sell 
us.  But  we  came  to  the  Boston  Public  Library  —  to 
Bates  Hall  —  Steve,  and  Robert,  and  I,  and  Maud  and 
Fanchon  joined  us  there.  And  we  sent  in  our  library 
cards  so  grand  for  Hakluyt  and  Purchas  and  Pinkerton, 
and  the  nice  girl  at  the  desk  asked  what  volumes  we 
wanted.  I  never  was  so  ashamed.  Why,  there  is 
reading  enough  in  the  three  to  last  us  ten  years." 

'*  And  pray,"  said  Col  Ingham,  laughing,  "  who  ever 
said  that  you  were  to  read  through  all  of  these  books  ? 
Here  are  some  twenty  of  you.  You  would  have  been 
well  enough  employed  if  each  of  you  had  buckled  down 
to  a  volume,  dipped  through  it,  all  that  afternoon,  and 
then  had  come  and  told  the  rest  of  us  where  we  should 
Lest  read,  and  where  we  might  forbear." 


THE   CHANCELLOR    VOYAGE.  4* 

The  young  people  laughed  in  turn,  and  Horace  Fell- 
tham  said  that  that  was  much  what  it  ended  in.  He 
and  Laura  had  joined  the  party  at  Bates  Hall,  and  they 
had  all  taken  possession  of  one  large,  oval  table  —  each 
one  with  about  three  volumes  —  to  dip  and  taste  in  at 
their  pleasure. 

"Bob  and  I,"  said  he,  "got  hold  of  the  Hakluyt 
together.  It  is  in  old  black  letter,  but  we  rather  liked 
the  fun  of  puzzling  it  out.  And  I  tried,  Uncle  Fritz,  to 
make  them  let  me  take  it  out  and  bring  it  here." 

"I  think  so,"  said  the  old  gentleman,  quizzically. 
"  And  what  did  they  say  ?  " 

"  Say  ?  They  were  mighty  civil.  But,  after  a  good 
many  messages  back  and  forth,  they  gave  me  to  under- 
stand that  the  King  could  not  have  it  out.  Why,  uncle,  it 
is  a  dear  old  book,  with  a  vengeance,  indeed  !  It  seemed 
as  if  it  were  worth  its  weight  in  gold." 

"  Not  in  gold,  perhaps,  my  boy,  but  very  near  its 
weight  in  silver.*     And  what  did  you  do  then  ?  " 

"Do?  Oh,  we  sat  and  read  and  skipped,  and 
skipped  and  read ;  but  we  soon  came  to  the  voyages  to 
the  northeast;  there  are  a  great  many  of  them.  We 
read  the  whole  of  the  '  Chancellor  Voyage.'  " 

"  But,  Uncle  Fritz,  what  is  Hakluyt,  or  who  is  Hak- 
luyt, any  way  ?  " 

"  Hakluyt  ?  —  his  name  was  Richard  Hakluyt. 
Luckily  for  us,  he  was  just  as  crazy  about  voyages 
and  adventures  as  you  boys  are.     And,  luckily  for  us, 

*  The  boys  afterward  took  down  "  Lowndes's  Bibliographer's 
Manual  "  from  their  uncle's  shelves.  This  is  a  handy  book  for  any 
young  book-fancier  to  have.  It  costs,  in  England,  about  six  dollars 
for  ten  volumes  They  found  that  at  recent  sales  copies  of  their 
beloved  Hakluyt  had  been  sold  for  nine  pounds  and  seven  pounds 
a  volume.  Nine  English  pounds  of  money  once  meant  nine 
pounds'  weight  of  silver.  It  is  now  between  two  and  three  pounds' 
weight  of  silver  in  avoirdupois  weight. 


42  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

he  brought  together  ever  so  many  pamphlets,  which 
were  very  rare  then,  and  published  them  in  those  very 
volumes  —  those  black-letter  volumes  —  that  the  city 
lets  you  rummage  over.  Thank  God,  boys,  that  you 
live  in  a  place  where  they  have  sense  enough  to  treat 
you  so  !  To  tell  the  truth,  you  showed  your  sense  in 
hunting  out  that  account  of  the  Chancellor  Voyage.  I 
wish  the  rest  could  read  it." 

Then  Robert  blushed,  well  pleased.  And  he  said 
that  the  second  time  they  went,  they  prepared  them- 
selves for  this  very  service.  He  read  the  old  black- 
letter  to  Horace,  and  Horace  wrote  down  the  Chan- 
cellor story  in  short-hand,  and  had  it  here.  They  had 
had  ro  go  two  or  three  times,  but  they  had  a  good  many 
pages  of  it. 

Col.  Ingham  was  well  pleased,  also.  He  praised 
them  both,  told  them  this  was  what  the  short-hand  was 
good  for,  and  then  he  called  the  others  together,  and 
Horace  read. 

He  made  them  notice,  first,  the  quaint  title  of  the  old 
pamphlets.  "  I  believe  they  liked  sensation  titles  as 
much  as  the  '  Herald '  does  now."  Here  is  one,  — - 
but  they  did  not  begin  at  tte  beginning  after  this  title. 


THE   CHANCELLOR    VOYAGE.  *3 


RICHARD   CHANCELLOR. 


CERTAIN  NOTES   IMPERFECTLY   WRITTEN  BY 
RICHARD  JOHNSON, 

SERVANT  TO   MASTER   RICHARD   CHANCELOUR, 

Which  was  in  the  Discovery  of  Vaigatz  and  Nova 
Zembla  with  Steven  Burrowe  in  the  "Serch- 
thrift,"  i556,  and  afterwards  among 
the  samoedes,  whose  devilish 
Rites  he  describes. 


After  all  this,  the  company  growing  to  some  silence, 
it  seemed  good  to  them  that  were  of  greatest  gravity 
amongst  them,  to  inquire,  search  and  seek  what  might 
be  learned  and  known  concerning  the  easterly  part  or 
tract  of  the  world.  For  which  cause  two  Tartarians, 
which  were  then  of  the  king's  stable,  were  sent  for,  and 
an  interpreter  was  gotten  to  be  present,  by  whom  they 
were  demanded  touching  their  country  and  the  manners 
of  their  nation.  But  they  were  able  to  answer  nothing 
to  the  purpose,  being,  indeed,  more  acquainted  (as  one 
there  merrily  and  openly  said)  to  toss  pots  than  to  learn 
the  states  and  dispositions  of  people.  And  therefore  it 
was  thought  best,  by  the  opinion  of  them  all,  that  by  the 
twentieth  day  of  May  the  captains  and  mariners  should 
take  shipping,  and  depart  from  Radcliffe,  upon  the  ebb, 
if  it  pleased  God.  They  having  saluted  their  acquaint- 
ance, one  his  wife,  another  his  children,  another  his 
kinsfolks,  and  another  his  friends  dearer  than  his  kins- 
folks, were  present  and  ready  at  the  day  appointed, 
and,  having  weighed  anchor,  they  departed  with  the  turn- 
ing of  the  water,  and  sailing  easily,  came  first  to  Green- 


44  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

wich.  The  greater  ships  are  towed  down  with  boats 
and  oars;  and  the  mariners,  being  all  apparelled  in 
watchet  or  sky-colored  cloth,  rowed  amain,  and  made 
way  with  diligence.  And  being  come  near  to  Green- 
wich (where  the  court  then  lay),  presently,  upon  the 
news  thereof,  the  courtiers  came  running  out,  and  the 
common  people  flocked  together,  standing  very  thick 
upon  the  shore  ;  the  privy  council,  they  looked  out  at  the 
windows  of  the  court,  and  the  rest  ran  up  to  the  tops  of 
the  towers  ;  the  ships  hereupon  discharge  their  ord- 
nance, and  shoot  off  their  pieces  after  the  manner  of  war 
and  of  the  sea,  insomuch  that  the  tops  of  the  hills 
sounded  therewith,  the  valleys  and  the  waters  gave  an 
echo,  and  the  mariners,  they  shouted  in  such  sort  that 
the  sky  rang  again  with  the  noise  thereof.  One  stood 
in  the  poop  of  the  ship,  and  by  his  gesture  bids  farewell 
to  his  friends  in  the  best  manner  he  could.  And 
another  walks  upon  the  hatches,  another  climbs  the 
shrouds,  another  stands  upon  the  mainyard,  and  an- 
other in  the  top  of  the  ship.  To  be  short,  it  was  a  very, 
triumph  (after  a  sort),  in  all  respects,  to  the  beholders. 
But  alas !  the  good  King  Edward  (in  respect  of  whom, 
principally,  all  this  was  prepared),  he,  only  by  reason  of 
his  sickness,  was  absent  from  this  show,  and  not  long 
after  the  departure  of  these  ships  the  lamentable  and 
most  sorrowful  accident  of  his  death  followed. 

But  to  proceed  in  the  matter.  The  ships,  going  down 
with  the  tide,  came  at  last  to  Woolwich,  where  they 
stayed  and  cast  anchor,  with  purpose  to  depart  there 
hence  again,  as  soon  as  the  turning  of  the  water 
and  a  better  wind  should  draw  them  to  set  sail.  After 
this  they  departed  and  came  to  Harwich,  in  which  port 
they  stayed  long,  not  without  great  loss  and  consuming 
of  time,  yet  at  the  last,  with  a  good  wind,  they  hoisted 
up  sail,  and  committed  themselves  to  the  sea,  giving 


THE   CHANCELLOR    VOYAGE  45 

their  last  adieu  to  their  native  country,  which  thev  knew 
not  whether  they  should  ever  return  to  see  asain  or  not. 
Manv  of  them  looked  oftentimes  back,  and  could  no: 
refrain  from  tears,  considering  into  what  hazards  they 
were  to  fall,  and  what  uncertainties  of  the  sea  they  were 
to  make  tiial  of. 

Amongst  the  rest,  Richard  Chancellor,  the  captain  of 
the  "  Edward  Bonaventure,"  was  not  a  little  grieved 
with  the  fear  of  wanting  victuals,  part  whereof  was 
found  to  be  corrupt  and  putrified  at  Harwich,  and  the 
hogsheads  of  wine  also  leaked,  and  were  not  stanch ;  his 
natural  and  fatherly  affection  also  somewhat  troubled 
him,  for  he  left  behind  him  two  little  sons,  which  were 
in  the  case  of  orphans,  if  he  sped  not  well ;  the  estate, 
also,  of  his  company  moved  him  to  care,  being,  in  the 
former  respects,  after  a  sort  unhappy,  and  were  to  abide 
with  himself  every  good  or  bad  accident;  but  in  the 
mean  time,  while  his  mind  was  thus  tormented  with  the 
multiplicity  of  sorrows  and  cares,  after  many  days'  sail- 
ing, they  kenned  land  afar  off,  whereunto  the  pilots 
directed  the  ships,  and  being  come  to  it,  they  land,  and 
find  it  to  be  Rost  Island,  where  they  stayed  certain 
days,  and  afterwards  set  sail  again ;  and,  proceeding 
towards  the  north,  they  espied  certain  other  islands, 
which  were  called  the  Cross  of  Islands. 

From  which  places,  when  they  were  a  little  departed, 
Sir  Hugh  Willoughbie,  the  general,  a  man  of  good  fore- 
sight and  providence  in  all  his  actions,  erected  and  set 
out  his  flag,  by  which  he  called  together  the  chiefest 
men  of  the  other  ships,  that,  by  the  help  and  assistance 
of  their  counsels,  the  order  of  the  government  and  con- 
duction of  the  ships  in  the  whole  voyage  might  be  the 
better,  who  being  come  together  accordingly,  they  con- 
clude and  agree  that  if  any  great  tempest  should  arise 
at  any  time,  and  happen  to  disperse  and  scatter  them. 


46  STORIES    TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

every  ship  should  endeavor  his  best  to  go  to  Ward 
House,  a  haven,  or  castle,  of  some  name  in  the  king- 
dom ot  Norway,  and  that  they  that  arrived  there  first 
in  safety  should  stay  and  expect  the  coming  of  the 
rest. 

The  very  same  day  in  the  afternoon,  about  four  of 
the  clock,  so  great  a  tempest  suddenly  arose,  and  the 
seas  were  so  outrageous,  that  the  ships  could  not  keep 
their  intended  course,  but  some  were  perforce  driven 
one  way,  and  some  another  way,  to  their  great  peril  and 
hazard.  The  general,  with  his  loudest  voice,  cried  out 
to  Richard  Chancellor,  and  earnestly  requested  him  not 
to  go  far  from  him,  but  he  neither  would  nor  could  keep 
company  with  him,  if  he  sailed  still  so  fast,  for  the 
"  Admiral "  was  of  better  sail  than  his  ship.  But  the  said 
"  Admiral,"  I  know  not  by  what  means,  bearing  all  his 
sails,  was  carried  away  with  so  great  force  and  swift 
ness,  that  not  long  after  he  was  quite  out  of  sight,  and 
the  third  ship,  also  with  the  same  storm  and  like  rage 
was  dispersed  and  lost. 

The  ship  boat  of  the  "  Admiral,"  striking  against  the 
ship,  was  overwhelmed  in  the  sight  and  view  of  the 
mariners  of  the  "  Bonaventure,"  and  as  for  them  that 
are  already  returned  and  arrived,  they  know  nothing  of 
the  rest  of  the  ships  what  was  become  of  them. 

But  be  it  so  that  any  miserable  mishap  have  over- 
taken them,  if  the  rage  and  fury  of  the  sea  have 
devoured  those  good  men,  or  if,  as  yet,  they  live,  and ' 
wander  up  and  down  in  strange  countries,  I  must  needs 
say  they  were  men  worthy  of  better  fortune ;  and  if  they 
be  living,  let  us  wish  them  safety  and  a  good  return  ; 
but  if  the  cruelty  of  death  hath  taken  hold  of  them, 
God  send  them  a  Christian  grave  and  sepulchre.  Now 
Richard  Chancellor,  with  his  ship  and  company  being 
thus  left  alone,  and  become  very  pensive,  heavy,  and 


THE   CHANCELLOR    VOYAGE.  47 

sorrowful  by  this  dispersion  of  the  fleet,  he,  according 
to  the  order  before  taken,  shaped  his  course  for  the 
Ward  House,  in  Norway,  there  to  expect  and  abide  the 
arrival  of  the  rest  of  the  ships.  And  being  come  thither, 
and  having  stayed  there  the  space  of  seven  days,  and 
looked  in  vain  for  their  coming,  he  determined,  at  length, 
to  proceed  alone  in  the  purposed  voyage.  And  as  he  was 
preparing  himself  to  depart,  it  happened  that  he  fell  in 
company  and  speech  with  certain  Scotchmen,  who,  hav- 
ing understanding  of  his  intention,  and  wishing  well  to 
his  actions,  began  earnestly  to  dissuade  him  from  the 
further  prosecution  of  the  discovery,  by  amplifying  the 
dangers  which  he  was  to  fall  into,  and  omitted  no  rea- 
son they  might  serve  for  that  purpose.  But  he  hold 
mg  nothing  so  ignominious  and  reproachful  as  incon- 
,ancy  and  levity  of  mind,  and  persuading  himself  that 
a  man  of  valor  could  not  commit  a  more  dishonorable 
part  than,  for  fear  of  danger,  to  avoid  and  shun  great 
attempts,  was  nothing  at  all  changed  or  discouraged 
with  the  speeches  and  words  of  the  Scots,  remaining 
steadfast  and  immutable  in  his  first  resolution,  deter- 
mining either  to  bring  that  to  pass  which  was  intended, 
or  else  to  die  the  death. 

And  as  for  them  which  were  with  Master  Chancellor 
in  his  ship,  although  they  had  great  cause  of  discomfort 
by  the  loss  of  their  company,  whom  the  foresaid  tem- 
pest had  separated  from  them,  and  were  not  a  little 
troubled  with  cogitations  and  perturbations  of  mind  in 
respect  of  their  doubtful  course,  yet,  notwithstanding, 
they  were  of  such  consent  and  agreement  of  mind  with 
Master  Chancellor,  that  they  were  resolved,  and  pre- 
pared, under  his  direction  and  government,  to  make 
proof  and  trial  of  all  adventures,  without  all  fear  or 
mistrust  of  future  dangers,  which  constancy  of  mind  in 
all  the  company  did  exceedingly  increase  their  captain's 


48  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

carefulness,  for  he,  being  swallowed  up  with  like  good- 
will and  love  towards  them,  feared  lest,  through  any 
error  of  his,  the  safety  of  the  company  should  be  endan- 
gered. 

To  conclude :  when  they  saw  their  desire  and  hope 
of  the  arrival  of  the  rest  of  the  ships  to  be  every  day 
more  and  more  frustrated,  they  provided  to  sea  again, 
and  Master  Chancellor  held  on  his  course  towards 
that  unknown  part  of  the  world,  and  sailed  so  far  that 
he  came  at  last  to  the  place  where  he  found  no  night  at 
all,  but  a  continual  light  and  bigness  of  the  sun  shin- 
ing clearly  upon  the  huge  and  mighty  sea.  And  having 
the  benefit  of  this  perpetual  light  for  certain  days,  at 
the  length  it  pleased  God  to  bring  them  into  a  certain 
great  bay,  which  was  of  one  hundred  miles  or  there- 
about over.  Thereinto  they  entered,  and,  somewhat  far 
within  it,  cast  anchor,  and,  looking  everyway  about  them, 
it  happened  that  they  espied  afar  off  a  certain  fisher- 
boat,  which  Master  Chancellor,  accompanied  with  only 
a  few  of  his  men,  went  towards  to  commune  with  the 
fishermen  that  were  in  it,  and  to  know  of  them  of  what 
country  it  was,  and  what  people,  and  of  what  manner  of 
living  they  were  ;  but  they,  being  amazed  with  the  strange 
greatness  of  his  ship  (for  in  those  parts,  before  that  time, 
they  had  never  seen  the  like),  began  presently  to  avoid 
and  to  flee,  but  he,  still  following  them,  at  last  o\ertook 
them,  and,  being  come  to  them,  they  (being  in  great  fear, 
as  men  half  dead)  prostrated  themselves  before  him, 
offering  to  kiss  his  feet,  but  he  (according  to  his  great 
and  singular  courtesy)  looked  pleasantly  upon  them, 
comforting  them  by  signs  and  gestures,  refusing  those 
duties  and  reverences  of  theirs,  and  taking  them  up  in 
all  loving  sort  from  the  ground.  And  it  is  strange  to 
consider  how  much  favor  afterwards,  in  that  place,  this 
humanity  of  his  did   purchase   to   himself.     For   they 


THE   CHANCELLOR    VOYAGE.  49 

being  dismissed,  spread  by  and  by  a  report  abroad  of 
the  arrival  of  a  strange  nation  of  a  singular  gentleness 
and  courtesy,  whereupon  the  common  people  came 
together,  offering,  to  these  new-come  guests,  victuals 
freely,  and  not  refusing  to  traffic  with  them,  except  they 
had  been  bound  by  a  certain  religious  use  and  custom 
not  to  buy  any  foreign  commodities  without  the  knowl 
edge  and  consent  of  the  king. 

By  this  time  our  men  had  learned  that  this  countr) 
was  called  Russia,  or  Moscow,  and  that  Ivan  Vasilwich 
(which  was  at  that  time  their  king's  name)  ruled  and 
governed  far  and  wide  in  those  places.  And  the  bar- 
barous Russes  asked  likewise  of  our  men  whence  they 
were,  and  what  they  came  for,  whereunto  answer  was 
made  that  they  were  Englishmen,  sent  into  those  coasts 
from  the  most  excellent  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  having 
from  him,  in  commandment,  certain  things  to  deliver  to 
their  king,  and  seeking  nothing  else  but  his  amity  and 
friendship,  and  traffic  with  his  people,  whereby  they 
doubted  not  but  that  great  commodity  and  profit  would 
grow  to  the  subjects  of  both  kingdoms. 

The  barbarians  heard  these  things  very  gladly,  and 
promised  their  aid  and  furtherance  to  acquaint  their 
king  out  of  hand  with  so  honest  and  reasonable  a 
bequest. 

In  the  mean  time,  Master  Chancellor  entreated 
victuals  for  his  money  of  the  governor  of  that  place 
(who,  together  with  others,  came  aboard  him),  and 
required  hostages  of  them  likewise  for  the  more  assur- 
ance of  safety  to  himself  and  his  company.  To  whom 
the  governors  answered,  that  they  knew  not  in  that  case 
the  will  of  their  king,  but  yet  were  willing,  in  such  tilings 
as  they  might  lawfully  do,  to  pleasure  him,  which  was 
as  then,  to  afford  him  the  benefit  of  victuals. 

Now,  while  these  things  were   doing,   they  secretly 


50  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

sent  a  messenger  unto  the  emperor,  to  certifv  him  of 
the  arrival  of  a  strange  nation,  and  withal  to  know  his 
pleasure  concerning  them  ;  which  message  was  very  wel- 
come unto  him,  insomuch  that  voluntarily  he  invited 
them  to  come  to  his  court ;  but  if,  by  reason  of  the 
tediousness  of  so  long  a  journey,  they  thought  it  not 
best  so  to  do,  then  he  granted  liberty  to  his  subjects  to 
bargain  and  to  traffic  with  them  ;  and  further  promised, 
that  if  it  would  please  them  to  come  to  him  he  himself 
would  bear  the  whole  charges  of  post-horses.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  governors  of  the  place  deferred  the 
matter  from  day  to  day,  pretending  divers  excuses, 
and  saying  one  while  that  the  consent  of  all  the  gov- 
ernors, and  another  while  that  the  great  and  mighty 
affairs  of  the  kingdom  compelled  them  to  defer  their 
answer ;  and  this  they  did  of  purpose,  so  long  to  pro- 
tract the  time  until  the  messenger  (sent  before  to  the 
king)  did  return  with  relation  of  his  will  and  pleasure. 

But  Master  Chancellor,  seeing  himself  held  in  this 
suspense  with  long  and  vain  expectation,  and  thinking 
that,  of  intention  to  delude  him,  they  posted  the  matter 
off  so  often,  was  very  instant  with  them  to  perform  their 
promise  ;  which,  if  they  would  not  do,  he  told  them  that 
he  wonld  depart  and  proceed  in  his  voyage ;  so  that  the 
Muscovites,  although  as  yet  they  knew  not  the  mind  of 
their  king,  yet  fearing  the  departure,  indeed,  of  our  men, 
who  had  such  wares  and  commodities  as  they  greatly 
desired,  they  at  last  resolved  to  furnish  our  peo- 
ple with  all  things  necessary,  and  to  conduct  them  by 
land  to  the  presence  of  their  king.  And  so  Master 
Chancellor  began  his  journey,  which  was  very  long  and 
most  troublesome,  wherein  he  had  the  use  of  certain 
sleds,  which  in  that  country  are  very  common,  for  they 
are  carried  themselves  upon  sleds,  and  all  their  car- 
riages are  in  the  same  sort,  the  people  almost  not  know 


THE   CHANCELLOR    VOYAGE.  5 1 

ing  any  other  manner  of  carriage,  the  cause  whereof  is 
the  exceeding  hardness  of  the  ground  congealed  in  the 
winter  time  by  the  force  of  the  cold,  which  in  those 
places  is  very  extreme  and  horrible,  whereof  hereafter 
we  will  say  something. 

But  now  they  having  passed  the  greater  part  of  the 
journey,  met  at  last  with  the  sledman  (of  whom  I  spake 
before),  sent  to  the  king  secretly  from  the  justices  or 
governors,  who  by  some  ill-hap  had  lost  his  way,  and 
had  gone  to  the  seaside,  which  is  near  to  the  country  of 
the  Tartars,  thinking  there  to  have  found  our  ship- 
But  having  long  erred  and  wandered  out  of  his  way,  at 
the  last,  in  his  direct  return,  he  met,  as  he  was  coming, 
our  captain  on  the  way,  to  whom  he  by  and  by  deliv- 
ered the  emperor's  letters,  which  were  written  to  him 
with  all  courtesy,  and  in  the  most  loving  manner  that 
could  be,  wherein  express  commandment  was  given  that 
post-horses  should  be  gotten  for  him  and  the  rest  of  his 
company,  without  any  money ;  which  thing  was  of  all 
the  Russes  in  the  rest  of  their  journey  so  willingly 
done,  that  they  began  to  quarrel,  yea,  and  to  fight  also, 
in  striving  and  contending  which  of  them  should  put 
their  post-horses  to  the  sled;  so  that,  after  much  aid 
and  great  pains  taken  in  this  long  and  weary  journey, 
for  that  they  had  travelled  very  near  fifteen  hundred 
miles,  Master  Chancellor  came  at  last  to  Moscow,  the 
chief  city  of  the  kingdom,  and  the  seat  of  the  king,  of 
which  city,  and  of  the  emperor  himself,  and  of  the  prin- 
cipal cities  of  Muscovy,  we  will  speak  immediately  more 
at  large  in  this  discourse. 


III. 

THE   SPANISH  ARMADA. 

"  T  TNCLE   FRITZ,  when  you  used  to  go  to  school 

U  did  the  boys  '  speak  a  piece '  in  which  it  said, 
1  Tell  them  how  Spain  sent  forth  a  nation  over  the  deep, 
and  England  and  the  elements  overwhelmed  it '  ?  " 

" To  be  sure,"  said  the  old  gentleman  ;  "I  do  not 
know  but  I  have  '  spoken '  it  ten  times  myself,  —  I  have 
heard  it  a  hundred.  I  could  repeat  it  now,  merely  from 
the  hearing  it."     And  he  struck  a  theatrical  attitude. 

Clem  Waters  said  he  always  thought  he  could  have 
managed  that  about  "  the  elements  "  better  •  that  if  you 
were  to  brag,  you  had  better  brag  squarely,  —  that 
modest  bragging  was  impossible.  And  the  boys  fell  to 
trying  to  adjust  the  speech  so  as  to  tell  the  truth  and 
yet  preserve  a  good  face  on  the  matter.  But  Uncle 
Fritz  asked  what  set  Bob  to  ask  about  it. 

"  Oh,  because,  we  found  in  Hakluyt  all  about  the 
Armada,  and  it  is  just  splendid.  It  tells  how  they 
all  pounded  away,  piece  by  piece,  Hawkins.  Drake, 
Lord  Howard,  and  all  the  rest  of  them." 

"  Hawkins  is  your  grandfather's  great-grandfather's 
great-grandfather,  Sybil ;  do  you  know  that  ? "  said  Mr. 
Ingham. 

Sybil  blushed,  and  said  "  No,"  that  she  did  not  know 
much  about  genealogy. 

"  Yes,"  said  Mr.  Ingham,  "  there  is  a  good  deal  ot 
the  old  sea-dog's  blood  in  New  England.     He  invented 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  53 

the  slave-trade,  and  Queen  Elizabeth  knighted  him  for 
it.  She  permitted  him  to  take  for  his  device  a 
blackamore  chained,  and  three  gold  bezants.  They 
were  for  the  money  he  brought  England  by  this  valuable 
business." 

Sybil  shuddered,  and  said  she  was  glad  she  was  so 
far  away  from  the  old  pirate. 

"And  so  am  I,"  said  CoL  Ingham.  "  We  have  fallen 
on  better  days.  But  I  can  remember  the  year  when  the 
last  ship  sailed  in  that  horrid  business  ;  it  was  not 
till  near  the  end  of  our  war  here.  But,  boys,"  he  said, 
"have  you  brought  us  nothing  about  the  Armada?" 

Then  Bob  said  that  they  had  taken  turns,  day  by  day, 
and  what  with  short-hand  and  long-hand  they  had  made 
a  long  extract.  "  Perhaps  it  is  too  long  to  read  this 
afternoon,"  he  said.  "But  I  did  not  know  whe^e  to 
stop.  I  begin  to  .find  out  what  you  mean  by  going  to 
the  originals  ;  for  really,  uncle,  I  feel  as  if  I  had  been 
in  this  fight ;  and  I  did  not  feel  so  before.  I  had 
read  Mr.  Motley's  splendid  description  of  it,  too ; 
but  this  made  me  feel  at  home  in  it." 

The  old  gentleman  smiled,  well  pleased.  The  boy 
had  won  him  on  one  of  his  hobbies.  He  told  Bob  to 
begin  to  read  ;  he  said  Horace  could  go  on  when  Bob 
was  tired ;  that  for  the  rest,  they  might  go  off  into  the 
other  room  when  they  were  tired  ;  but  I  believe  almost 
all  of  them  stayed.  Bob  said  he  began  at  the  beginning 
of  the  preparation,  taking  for  granted  that  they  all  knew 
something  about  the  why  and  wherefore. 

"  The  court  is  supposed  to  know  something,"  said 
Uncle  Fritz. 

THE  ARMADA. 

And  for  the  same  purpose  the  Catholic  king  had 
given  commandment  long  before,  in  Italy  and  Spain, 


54  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

that  a  great  quantity  of  timber  should  be  felled  for  the 
building  of  ships,  and  had,  besides,  made  great  prepara- 
tion of  things  and  furniture  requisite  for  such  an  expe- 
dition, as,  namely,  in  founding  of  brazen  ordnance,  in 
storing  up  of  coins  and  victuals,  in  training  of  men  to 
use  warlike  weapons,  in  levying  and  mustering  of  sol- 
diers, insomuch  that  about  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1588  he  had  finished  such  a  mighty  navy,  and  brought 
it  into  Lisbon  haven,  as  never  the  like  had  before  that 
time  sailed  upon  the  ocean  sea.  The  number  of  mar- 
iners in  the  said  fleet  were  about  8,000 ;  of  slaves,  2,088  ; 
of  soldiers,  20,000  (besides  noblemen  and  gentlemen  vol- 
untaries) ;  of  great  cast  pieces,  2,650.  The  foresaid 
ships  were  of  a  huge  and  incredible  capacity  and  re- 
ceipt, for  the  whole  fleet  was  large  enough  to  contain 
the  burden  of  60,000  tons.  The  galleons  were  sixty- 
four  in  number,  being  of  a  huge  bigness,  and  very 
stately  built,  being  of  marvellous  force,  also,  and  so 
high  that  they  resembled  great  castles,  most  fit  to 
defend  themselves  and  to  withstand  any  assault;  but 
in  giving  any  other  ships  the  encounter  far  inferior  unto 
the  English  and  Dutch  ships,  which  can,  with  great 
dexterity,  wield  and  turn  themselves  at  all  essays.  The 
upper  work  of  the  said  galleons  was  of  thickness  and 
strength  sufficient  to  bear  off  musket-shot.  The  lower 
work,  and  the  timbers  thereof,  were  out  of  measure 
strong,  being  framed  of  planks  and  ribs  four  or  five 
feet  in  thickness,  insomuch  that  no  bullets  could  pierce 
them,  but  such  as  were  discharged  hard  at  hand,  which 
afterward  proved  true,  for  a  great  number  of  bullets 
were  found  to  stick  fast  within  the  massy  substance  of 
those  thick  planks.  Great  and  well-pitched  cables 
were  twined  about  the  masts  of  their  ships,  to  strengthen 
against  the  battery  of  shot. 
The  galeases  were   of  such  bigness   that  they  con- 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  55 

tained  within  them  chambers,  chapels,  turrets,  pulpits, 
and  other  commodities  of  great  houses.  The  ga- 
leases  were  rowed  with  great  oars,  there  being  in  each 
one  of  them  three  hundred  slaves  for  the  same  purpose, 
and  were  able  to  do  great  service  with  the  force  of  their 
ordnance.  All  these,  together  with  the  residue  afore- 
named, were  furnished  and  beautified  with  trumpets, 
streamers,  banners,  warlike  ensigns,  and  other  such-like 
ornaments.  Their  pieces  of  brazen  ordnance  were 
i, 600,  and  of  iron  1,000.  The  bullets  thereto  belong- 
ing were  120,000.  Item  of  gunpowder,  5,600  quintals; 
of  matches,  1,200  quintals;  of  muskets  and  calivers, 
1,000;  of  haldberds  and  partisans,  10,000.  Moreover, 
they  had  great  store  of  cannons,  double  cannons,  cul- 
verins,  and  field-pieces  for  land  services. 

At  length,  when  as  the  French  king,  about  the  end 
of  May,  signified  unto  her  Majesty  in  plain  terms  that 
she  should  stand  upon  her  guard,  because  he  was  now 
most  certainly  informed  that  there  was  so  dangerous 
an  invasion  imminent  upon  her  realm,  that  he  feared 
much  lest  all  her  land  and  sea  forces  would  be  sufficient 
to  withstand  it,  etc.,  then  began  the  queen's  Majesty 
more  carefully  to  gather  her  forces  together,  and  to  fur- 
nish her  own  ships  of  war,  and  the  principal  ships  of 
her  subjects,  with  soldiers,  weapons,  and  other  neces- 
sary provisions.  The  greatest  and  strongest  ships  of 
the  whole  navy  she  sent  unto  Plymouth  under  the  con 
duct  of  the  Right  Honorable  Lord  Charles  Howard, 
Lord  High  Admiral  of  England,  etc.,  under  whom  the 
renowned  knight  Sir  Francis  Drake  was  appointed  vice- 
admiral.  The  number  of  these  ships  was  about  an 
hundred  ;  the  lesser  ships  being  thirty  or  forty  in  num- 
ber, and,  under  the  conduct  of  the  Lord  Henry  Seymour, 
were  commanded  to  lie  between  Dover  and  Calais. 

In  the  mean  while  the  Spanish  Armada  set  sail  out  of 


5  6  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

the  haven  of  Lisbon  upon  the  19th  of  May,  Anno  Domini 
1588,  under  the  conduct  of  the  Duke  of  Medina 
Sidonia,  directing  their  course  for  the  bay  of  Corunna, 
alias  the  Groine  in  Gallicia,  where  they  took  in  soldiers 
and  warlike  provision,  this  port  being,  in  Spain,  the 
nearest  unto  England.  As  they  were  sailing  along, 
there  arose  such  a  mighty  tempest  that  the  whole  fleet 
was  dispersed,  so  that,  when  the  duke  was  returned  unto 
his  company,  he  could  not  escry  above  eighty  ships  in 
all  ;  whereunto  the  residue,  by  little  and  little,  joined 
themselves,  except  eight,  which  had  their  masts  blown 
overboard.  One  of  the  four  galleys  of  Portugal  es- 
caped very  hardly,  retiring  herself  into  the  haven.  The 
other  three  were  upon  the  coast  of  Bayonne,  in  France, 
by  the  assistance  and  courage  of  one  David  Groin,  an 
English  captain  (whom  the  French  and  Turkish  slaves 
aided  in  the  same  enterprise),  utterly  disabled  and  van- 
quished ;  one  of  the  three  being  first  overcome,  which 
conquered  the  two  others,  with  the  slaughter  of  their 
governors  and  soldiers,  and,  among  the  rest,  of  Don 
Diego  de  Mandrana,  with  sundry  others  ;  and  so  those 
slaves  arriving  in  France  with  the  three  galleys  set 
themselves  at  liberty. 

The  navy  having  refreshed  themselves  at  the  Groine, 
and  receiving  daily  commandment  from  the  king  to 
hasten  their  jburney,  hoisted  up  sails  the  eleventh  day  of 
July,  .and  so  holding  on  their  course  till  the  19th  of  the 
same  month,  they  came,  then,  into  the  mouth  of  the 
narrow  seas,  or  English  Channel,  from  whence  (strik- 
ing their  sails  in  the  mean  season)  they  despatched  cer- 
tain of  their  small  ships  unto  the  Duke  of  Parma.  At 
the  same  time  the  Spanish  fleet  was  escried  by  an  Eng- 
lish pinnace,  the  captain  whereof  was  Mr.  Thomas  Flem- 
ing, after  they  had  been  advertised  of  the  Spaniards' 
expedition  by  their  scouts  and  espials,  which,  having 


THE   SPANISH  ARMADA.  57 

ranged  along  the  coasts  of  Spain,  were  lately  returned 
home  into  Flymouth  for  a  new  supply  of  victuals  and 
other  necessaries,  who,  considering  the  foresaid  tempest, 
were  of  opinion  that  the  navy,  being  of  late  dispersed 
and  tossed  up  and  down  the  main  ocean,  was  by  no 
means  able  to  perform  their  intended  voyage. 

Moreover,  the  Lord  Charles  Howard,  Lord  High 
Admiral  of  England,  had  received  letters  from  the  court 
signifying  unto  him  that  her  Majesty  was  advertised 
that  the  Spanish  fleet  would  not  come  forth,  nor  was 
to  be  any  longer  expected  ;  for,  and  therefore,  that  upon 
her  Majesty's  commandment  he  must  send  back  four 
of  her  tallest  and  strongest  ships  unto  Chatham. 

The  Lord  High  Admiral  of  England  being  thus,  on 
the  sudden,  namely,  upon  the  19th  of  July,  about  four 
of  the  clock  in  the  afternoon,  informed  by  the  pinnace 
of  Capt.  Fleming,  aforesaid,  of  the  Spaniards'  approach, 
with  all  speed  and  diligence  possible  rie  warped  his 
ships,  and  caused  his  mariners  and  soldiers,  the  greater 
part  of  whom  were  absent  for  the  cause  aforesaid,  to 
come  on  board,  and  that  with  great  trouble  and  diffi- 
culty, insomuch  that  the  Lord  Admiral  himself  was  fain 
to  lie  without  in  the  road  with  five  ships  only  all  that 
night,  after  the  which  many  others  came  forth  of  the 
haven.  The  very  next  day,  being  the  20th  of  July, 
about  high  noon,  was  the  Spanish  fleet  escried  by  the 
English,  which,  with  a  southwest  wind,  came  sailing 
along,  and  passed  by  Plymouth,  in  which  regard,  ac- 
cording to  the  judgment  of  many  skilful  navigators, 
they  greatly  overshot  themselves ;  whereas  it  had  been 
more  commodious  for  them  to  have  stayed  themselves 
there,  considering  that  the  Englishmen,  being  as  yet 
unprovided,  greatly  relied  upon  their  own  forces,  and 
knew  not  the  estate  of  the  Spanish  navy.  Moreover, 
this  was  the  most  convenient  port,  of  all  others,  where 


58  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

they  might,  with  greater  security,  have  been  advertised 
of  the  English  forces,  and  how  the  commons  of  the 
land  stood  affected,  and  might  have  stirred  up  some 
mutiny,  so  that  hither  they  should  have  bent  all  their 
puissance,  and  from  hence  the  Duke  of  Parma  might 
more  easily  have  conveyed  his  ships. 

But  this  they  were  prohibited  to  do  by  the  king  and 
his  council,  and  were  expressly  commanded  to  unite 
themselves  unto  the  soldiers  and  ships  of  the  said  Duke 
of  Parma,  and  so  to  bring  their  purpose  to  effect, 
which  was  thought  to  be  the  most  easy  and  direct 
course ;  for  that  they  imagined  that  the  English  and 
Dutchmen  would  be  bitterly  daunted  and  dismayed 
thereat,  and  would,  each  man  of  them,  retire  unto  his 
own  province  and  ports  for  the  defence  thereof,  and, 
transporting  the  army  of  the  duke  under  the  protection 
of  their  huge  navy,  they  might  invade  England. 

It  is  reported  that  the  chief  commanders  in  the  navy, 
and  those  which  were  more  skilful  in  navigation,  to  wit, 
John  Martines  de  Ricalde,  Diego  Flores  de  Valdez, 
and  divers  others,  found  fault  that  they  were  bound 
unto  strict  directions  and  instructions,  because  that  in 
such  a  case  many  particular  accidents  ought  to  concur 
and  to  be  respected  at  one  and  the  same  instant ;  that 
is  to  say,  the  opportunity  of  the  wind,  weather,  time, 
tide,  and  ebb,  wherein  they  might  sail  from  Flanders 
to  England.  Oftentimes,  also,  the  darkness  and  light, 
the  situation  of  places,  the  depths  and  shoals,  were  to 
be  considered,  all  which  especially  depended  upon  the 
convenience  of  the  winds,  and  were  by  so  much  the 
more  dangerous. 

But  it  seemed  that  they  were  enjoined  by  their  com- 
mission to  anchor  near  unto,  or  about,  Calais,  whither 
the  Duke  of  Parma,  with  his  ships  and  all  his  warlike 
provision,  was  to  resort ;   and  while   the   English   and 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  59 

Spanish  great  ships  were  in  the  midst  of  their  conflict, 
to  pass  by,  and  to  land  his  soldiers  upon  the  Downs. 
The  Spanish  captives  reported  that  they  were  deter- 
mined, first,  to  have  entered  the  river  of  Thames,  and 
thereupon  to  have  passed  with  small  ships  up  to  Lon- 
don, supposing  that  they  might  easily  win  that  rich  and 
flourishing  city,  being  but  meanly  fortified  and  inhabited 
with  citizens  not  accustomed  to  the  wars,  who  durst  not 
withstand  their  first  encounter ;  hoping,  moreover,  to  find 
many  rebels  against  her  Majesty  and  Popish  Catholics, 
or  some  favorers  of  the  Scottish  queen  (which  was  not 
long  before  most  justly  beheaded),  who  might  be  instru- 
ments of  sedition. 

Thus,  often  advertising  the  Duke  of  Parma  of  their 
approach,  the  20th  of  July  they  passed  by  Plymouth, 
which  the  English  ships  pursuing,  and,  getting  the  wind 
of  them,  gave  them  the  chase  and  the  encounter,  and 
so  both  fleets  frankly  exchanged  their  bullets. 

The  day  following,  which  was  the  21st  of  July,  the 
English  ships  approached  within  musket-shot  of  the 
Spanish ;  at  that  time  the  Lord  Charles  Howard  most 
hotly  and  valiantly  discharged  his  ordnance  upon  the 
Spanish  vice-admiral.  The  Spaniards,  then  well  per- 
ceiving the  nimbleness  of  the  English  ships  in  discharg- 
ing upon  the  enemy  on  all  sides,  gathered  themselves 
close  into  the  form  of  an  half-moon,  and  slackened 
their  sails,  lest  they  should  outgo  any  of  their  company; 
and,  while  they  were  proceeding  on  in  this  manner,  one 
of  their  great  galeases  was  so  furiously  battered  with 
shot,  that  the  whole  navy  was  fain  to  come  up  around 
together  for  the  safeguard  thereof ;  whereby  it  came  to 
pass  that  the  principal  galleon  of  Seville  (wherein 
Don  Pedro  de  Valdez,  Valques  de  Silva,  Alonzo  de 
Sayes,  and  other  noblemen  were  embarked)  falling  foul 
of  another  ship,  had  her  foremast  broken,  and  by  that 


60  STORIED    TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

means  was  not  able  to  keep  way  with  the  Spanish  fleet : 
neither  would  the  said  fleet  stay  to  succor  it,  but  left 
the  distressed  galleon  behind.  The  Lord  Admiral  of 
England,  when  he  saw  this  ship  of  Valdez,  and  thought 
she  had  been  void  of  mariners  and  soldiers,  taking 
with  him  as  many  ships  as  he  could,  passed  by  it,  that 
he  might  not  lose  sight  of  the  Spanish  fleet  that  night ; 
tor  Sir  Francis  Drake,  who  was,  notwithstanding,  ap- 
pointed to  bear  out  his  lantern  that  night,  was  giving 
of  chase  into  five  great  hulks  which  had  separated 
themselves  from  the  Spanish  fleet ;  but  finding  them  to 
be  Easterlings,  he  dismissed  them.  The  Lord  Admiral, 
all  that  night  following  the  Spanish  lantern  instead  of 
the  English,  found  himself  in  the  morning  to  be  in  the 
midst  of  his  enemy's  fleet,  but  when  he  perceived  it, 
he  cleanly  conveyed  himself  out  of  that  great  danger. 

The  day  following,  which  was  the  2 2d  of  July,  Sir 
Francis  Drake  espied  Valdez'  ship,  whereunto  he 
sent  forth  his  pinnace,  and  being  advertised  that  Valdez 
himself  was  there,  and  four  hundred  and  fifty  persons 
with  him,  he  sent  him  word  that  he  should  yield  him- 
self. Valdez,  for  his  honor's  sake,  caused  certain  con- 
ditions to  be  propounded  unto  Drake,  who  answered 
Valdez^  that  he  was  not  now  at  leisure  to  make  any 
long  parley,  but,  if  he  would  yield  himself,  he  should 
find  him  friendly  and  tractable  ;  howbeit,  if  he  had 
resolved  to  die  in  fight,  he  should  prove  Drake  to  be 
no  dastard. 

Upon  which  answer  Valdez  and  his  company,  under- 
standing that  they  were  fallen  into  the  hands  of  fortu- 
nate Drake,  being  moved  with  the  renown  and  celebrity 
of  his  name,  with  one  consent  yielded  themselves,  and 
found  him  very  favorable  unto  them.  Then  Valdez, 
with  forty  or  fifty  noblemen  and  gentlemen  pertaining 
unto  him,  came  on  board  Sir  Francis  Drake's  ship. 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  6 1 

The  residue  of  his  company  were  carried  into  Plymouth, 
where  they  were  detained  a  year  and  a  half  for  their 
ransom. 

Valdez  coming  unto  Drake,  and  humbly  kissing  his 
hand,  protested  unto  him  that  he  and  his  had  resolved 
to  die  in  battle  had  they  not,  by  good  fortune,  fallen 
into  his  power,  whom  they  knew  to  be  right  courteous 
and  gentle,  and  whom  they  heard  by  general  report  to 
be  most  favorable  unto  his  vanquished  foe,  insomuch 
that  he  said  it  was  to  be  doubted  whether  his  enemies 
had  more  cause  to  admire  and  love  him  for  his  great, 
valiant,  and  prosperous  exploits,  or  to  dread  him  for 
his  singular  felicity  and  wisdom  which  ever  attended 
upon  him  in  the  wars,  and  by  which  he  had  attained 
unto  so  great  honor.  With  that  Drake  embraced  him, 
and  gave  him  very  honorable  entertainment,  feeding 
him  at  his  own  table,  and  lodging  him  in  his  cabin. 

He,  Valdez,  began  to  recount  unto  Drake  the  forces 
of  all  the  Spanish  fleet,  and  how  four  mighty  galleys 
were  separated  by  tempest  from  them,  and  also  how 
they  were  determined  first  to  have  put  into  Plymouth 
haven,  not  expecting  to  be  repelled  thence  by  the 
English  ships,  which  they  thought  could  by  no  means 
withstand  their  impregnable  forces,  persuading  them- 
selves that,  by  means  of  their  huge  fleet,  they  were 
become  lords  and  commanders  of  the  main  ocean.  For 
which  cause  they  marvelled  much  how  the  Englishmen 
in  their  small  ships  durst  approach  within  musket-shot 
of  the  Spaniards'  mighty  wooden  castles,  gathering  the 
wind  of  them  with  many  other  such  like  attempts. 

Immediately  after,  Valdez  and  his  company,  he  being  a 
man  of  principal  authority  in  the  Spanish  fleet,  and 
being  descended  of  one  and  the  same  family  with  that 
Valdez  which,  in  the  year  1574,  besieged  Leydon  in 
Holland,  were  sent  captives  into  England.     There  were 


62  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

in  the  said  ship  fifty-five  thousand  ducats  in  ready 
money  of  the  Spanish  king's  gold,  which  the  soldiers 
merrily  shared  among  themselves. 

The  same  day  was  set  on  fire  one  of  their  greatest 
=  hips,  being  admiral  of  the  squadron  of  Guipuscoa,  and 
being  the  ship  of  Michael  de  Oquendo,  vice-admiral  of 
the  whole  fleet,  which  contained  great  store  of  gun- 
powder and  other  warlike  provision.  The  upper  part 
only  of  this  ship  was  burnt,  and  all  the  persons  therein 
contained  (except  a  very  few)  were  consumed  with  fire. 
And  thereupon  it  was  taken  by  the  English  and  brought 
into  England  with  a  number  of  miserable,  burned,  and 
scorched  Spaniards.  Howbeit,  the  gunpowder  (to  the 
great  admiration  of  all  men)  remained  whole  and 
unconsumed. 

In  the  mean  season,  the  Lord  Admiral  of  England,  in 
his  ship  called  the  "  Ark  Royal,"  all  that  night  pur- 
sued the  Spaniards  so  near,  that  in  the  morning  he  was 
almost  left  alone  in  the  enemy's  fleet,  and  it  was  four 
of  the  clock  at  afternoon  before  the  residue  of  the 
English  fleet  could  overtake  him.  At  the  same  time, 
Hugo  de  Moncada,  governor  of  the  four  galeases,  made 
humble  suit  unto  the  Duke  of  Medina,  that  he  might 
be  licensed  to  encounter  the  Admiral  of  England,  which 
liberty  the  duke  thought  not  good  to  permit  unto  him, 
because  he  was  loath  to  exceed  the  limits  of  his  com- 
mission and  charge. 

Upon  Tuesday,  which  was  the  23d  of  July,  the  navy 
being  come  over  against  Portland,  the  wind  began  to 
turn  northerly,  insomuch  that  the  Spaniards  had  a  for- 
tunate and  fit  gale  to  invade  the  English*  But  the  Eng- 
lishmen, having  lesser  and  nimbler  ships,  recovered  again 
the  vantage  of  the  wind  from  the  Spaniards,  whereat 
the  Spaniards  seemed  to  be  more  incensed  to  fight  than 
*  That  is,  they  had  the  weather-gauge  of  the  English  fleet. 


THE  SPAN  IS II  ARMADA.  6$ 

before.  But,  when  the  English  fleet  had  continually 
and  without  intermission,  from  morning  to  night,  beaten 
and  battered  them  with  all  their  shot,  both  great  and 
small,  the  Spaniards,  uniting  themselves,  gathered 
their  whole  fleet  close  together  into  a  roundel,  so  that 
it  was  apparent  that  they  meant  not,  as  yet,  to  invade 
others,  but  only  to  defend  themselves,  and  to  make 
haste  into  the  place  prescribed  unto  them,  which  was 
near  unto  Dunkirk,  that  they  might  join  forces  with  the 
Duke  of  Parma,  who  was  determined  to  have  proceeded 
secretly  with  his  small  ships  under  the  shadow  and  pro- 
tection of  the  great  ones,  and  so  had  intended  circum- 
spectly to  perform  the  whole  expedition. 

This  was  the  most  furious  and  bloody  skirmish  of  all, 
in  which  the  Lord  Admiral  of  England  continued  fight- 
ing amidst  his  enemy's  fleet ;  and,  seeing  one  of  his 
captains  afar  off,  he  spoke  to  him  in  these  words : 
"  Oh,  George,  what  doest  thou  ?  Wilt  thou  now  frus- 
trate my  hope  and  opinion  conceived  of  thee  ?  Wilt 
thou  forsake  me  now  ?  "  With  which  words  he,  being 
inflamed,  approached  forthwith,  encountered  the  enemy, 
and  did  the  part  of  a  most  valiant  captain.  His  name 
was  George  Fenner,  a  man  that  had  been  conversant  in 
many  sea-fights. 

In  this  conflict  there  was  a  certain  great  Venetian 
ship,  with  other  small  ships,  surprised  and  taken  by  the 
English. 

The  English  navy  in  the  mean  while  increased,  where- 
unto  out  of  all  the  havens  of  the  realm  resorted  ships 
and  men,  for  they  all,  with  one  accord,  came  flocking 
thither,  as  unto  a  set  field,  where  immortal  fame  and 
glory  was  to  be  attained,  and  faithful  service  to  be  per- 
formed unto  their  prince  and  country.  In  which  num- 
ber there  were  many  great  and  honorable  personage, 
as,  namely,  the   Earls  of   Oxford,  of  Northumberland, 


64  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

of  Cumberland,  etc.,  with  many  knights  and  gentle 
men ;  to  wit,  Sir  Thomas  Cecil,  Sir  Robert  Cecil,  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  Sir  William  Hatton,  Sir  Horatio  Pala- 
nicina,  Sir  Henry  Brooke,  Sir  Robert  Carew,  Sir  Charles 
Blunt,  Master  Ambrose  Willoughbie,  Master  Henry 
Nowell,  Master  Thomas  Gerard,  Master  Henry  Dud- 
ley, Master  Edward  Darcie,  Master  Arthur  George, 
Master  Thomas  Woodhouse,  Master  William  Harney, 
etc.,  and  so  it  came  to  pass  that  the  number  of  the 
English  ships  amounted  unto  an  hundred ;  which, 
when  they  were  come  before  Dover,  were  increased  to 
an  hundred  and  thirty,  being,  notwithstanding,  of  no 
proportionable  bigness  to  encounter  with  the  Spaniards, 
except  twenty-two  or  twenty-three  of  the  queen's  greater 
ships,  which  only,  by  reason  of  their  presence,  bred  an 
opinion  in  the  Spaniards'  minds  concerning  the  power 
of  the  English  fleets,  the  mariners  and  soldiers  whereof 
were  esteemed  to  be  twelve  thousand. 

The  24th  of  July,  when,  as  the  sea  was  calm,  and  no 
wind  stirring,  the  fight  was  only  between  the  four  great 
galeases,  and  the  English  ships,  which,  being  rowed 
with  oars,  had  great  vantage  of  the  said  English  ships, 
which,  notwithstanding,  for  all  that  would  not  be  forced 
to  yield,  but  discharged  their  chain-shot  to  cut  asunder 
the  cables  and  cordage  of  the  galeases,  with  many 
other  such  stratagems.  They  were  now  constrained  to 
6end  their  men  on  land  for  a  new  supply  of  gunpowder, 
whereof  they  were  in  great  scarcity,  by  reason  they  had 
so  frankly  spent  the  greater  part  in  the  former  conflicts. 
The  same  day,  a  council  being  assembled,  it  was  decreed 
that  the  English  fleet  should  be  divided  into  four 
squadrons,  the  principal  whereof  was  committed  unto 
the  Lord  Admiral ;  the  second,  to  Sir  Francis  Drake ; 
the  third,  to  Capt.  Hawkins ;  the  fourth,  to  Capt.  Fro- 
bisher. 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  65 

The  Spaniards,  in  their  sailing,  observed  very  diligent 
and  good  order,  sailing  three  and  four  and  sometimes 
more  ships  in  a  rank,  and  following  close  up  one  after 
another,  and  the  stronger  and  greater  ships  protecting 
the  lesser. 

The  25th  of  July,  when  the  Spaniards  were  come 
over  against  the  Isle  of  Wight,  the  Lord  Admiral  of 
England  being  accompanied  with  his  best  ships,  namely, 
the  "  Lion,"  captain  whereof  was  the  Lord  Thomas 
Howard ;  the  "  Elizabeth  Jonas,"  under  the  command- 
ment of  Sir  Robert  Southwell,  son-in-law  unto  the 
Lord  Admiral ;  the  "  Bear,"  under  the  Lord  Sheffield, 
nephew  unto  the  Lord  Admiral ;  the  "  Victory,"  under 
Capt.  Barker,  and  the  galleon  "  Leicester,"  under  the 
forenamed  Capt.  George  Fenner,  with  great  valor,  and 
dreadful  thundering  of  shot,  encountered  the  Spanish 
admiral,  being  in  the  very  midst  of  all  his  fleet,  which, 
when  the  Spaniards  perceived,  being  assisted  with  his 
strongest  ships,  he  came  forth  and  entered  a  terrible 
combat  with  the  English,  for  they  bestowed  each  on  the 
other  the  broadsides,  and  mutually  discharged  all  their 
ordnance,  being  within  one  hundred  or  one  hundred 
and  twenty  yards  one  of  another. 

At  length  the  Spaniards  hoisted  up  their  sails,  and 
again  gathered  themselves  up  close  into  the  form  of  a 
roundel.  In  the  mean  while  Capt.  Frobisher  had  en- 
gaged himself  into  a  most  dangerous  conflict.  There- 
upon the  Lord  Admiral,  coming  to  succor  him,  found 
that  he  had  valiantly  and  discreetly  behaved  himself, 
and  that  he  had  nicely,  and  in  good  time,  given  over  the 
fight,  because  that  after  so  great  a  battery  he  had  sus- 
tained no  damage. 

For  which  cause  the  day  following,  being  the  26th 
of  July,  the  Lord  Admiral  rewarded  him  with  the  order 
of  knighthood,  together  with  the  Loid  Thomas  Howard, 
the  Lord  Sheffield,  Mr.  John  Hawkins,  and  others. 


66  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

The  same  day  the  Lord  Admiral  received  intelligence 
from  Newhaven,  in  France,  by  certain  of  his  pinnaces, 
that  all  things  were  quiet  in  France,  and  that  there  was 
no  preparation  of  sending  aid  unto  the  Spaniards,  which 
was  greatly  feared  from  the  Guisian  faction,  and  from 
the  Leaguers  ;  but  there  was  a  false  rumor  spread  all 
about  that  the  Spaniards  had  conquered  England. 

The  27th  of  July  the  Spaniards,  about  the  sun-setting, 
were  come  over  against  Dover,  and  rode  at  anchor 
within  the  sight  of  Calais,  intending  to  hold  on  for 
Dunkirk,  expecting  there  to  join  with  the  Duke  of 
Parma  his  forces,  without  which  they  were  able  to  do 
little  or  nothing. 

Likewise  the  English  fleet,  following  up  hard  upon 
them,  anchored  just  by  them  within  culverin  shot.  And 
here  the  Lord  Henry  Seymour  united  himself  unto  the 
Lord  Admiral  with  his  fleet  of  thirty  ships,  which  rode 
before  the  mouth  of  the  Thames. 

As  the  Spanish  navy  therefore  lay  at  anchor,  the 
Duke  of  Medina  sent  certain  messengers  unto  the  Duke 
of  Parma,  with  whom,  upon  that  occasion,  many  noble- 
men and  gentlemen  went  to  refresh  themselves  on 
land,  and  amongst  the  rest  the  Prince  of  Alcoli,  being 
accounted  the  king's  base  son,  and  a  very  proper  and 
towardly  young  gentleman,  to  his  great  good,  went  on 
shore,  who  was  by  so  much  the  more  fortunate  in  that 
he  had  not  opportunity  to  return  on  board  the  same 
ship,  out  of  which  he  was  departed,  because  that  in 
returning  home  it  was  cast  away  upon  the  Irish  coast, 
with  all  the  persons  contained  therein. 

The  Duke  of  Parma,  being  advertised  of  the  Spanish 
fleet's  arrival  upon  the  coast  of  England,  made  all  the 
haste  he  could  to  be  present  himself  in  this  expedition 
for  the  performance  of  his  charge,  vainly  persuading 
himself  that  now,  bv  the  means  of  Cardinal  Allen,  he 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  6j 

could  be  crowned  king  of  England,  and  for  that  cause 
he  had  lesigned  the  government  of  the  Low  Countries 
unto  Count  Mansfield,  the  elder;  and  having  made 
his  vow  unto  St.  Mary,  of  Hall,  in  Henault  (whom  he 
went  to  visit  for  his  blind  devotion's  sake),  he  returned 
toward  Bruges  the  28th  of  July. 

The  next  day,  travelling  to  Dunkirk,  he  heard  the 
thundering  ordnance  of  either  fleet,  and  the  same 
evening,  being  come  to  Dixmud,  he  was  given  to  under- 
stand the  hard  success*  of  the  Spanish  fleet. 

Upon  Tuesday,  which  was  the  30th  of  July,  about 
high  noon,  he  came  to  Dunkirk,  when,  as  all  the  Span- 
ish fleet  was  now  passed  up,  neither  durst  any  of  his 
ships  in  the  mean  space  come  forth  to  assist  the  said 
Spanish  fleet,  for  fear  of  thirty-five  warlike  ships  of 
Holland  and  Zealand,  which  there  kept  watch  and 
ward  under  the  conduct  of  the  Admiral  Justin  of  Nassau. 

The  aforesaid  thirty-five  ships  were  furnished  with 
most  cunning  mariners,  and  old  expert  soldiers,  amongst 
which  were  1,200  musketeers,  whom  the  States  had 
chosen  out  of  all  their  garrisons,  and  whom  they  knew 
to  have  been  heretofore  experienced  in  sea-fights. 

This  navy  was  given  especially  in  charge  not  to  suf- 
fer any  ship  to  come  out  of  the  haven,  nor  to  permit 
any  zabraes,  pataches  or,  other  small  vessels  of  the 
Spanish  fleet  (which  were  more  likely  to  aid  the  Dun- 
kirkers)  to  enter  thereinto,  for  the  great  ships  were  not 
to  be  feared  by  reason  of  the  shallow  sea  in  that  place. 
Howbeit  the  Prince  of  Parma,  his  forces  being  as  yet 
unready,  were  not  come  on  board  his  ships,  only  the 
English  fugitives,  being  seven  hundred  in  number,  under 
the  conduct  of  Sir  William  Stanley,  came  in  fit  time  tu 
have  been  embarked,  because  they  hoped  to  give  the 
first  assault  against  England.  The  residue  showed 
*  As  we  say,  "  bad  success." 


68  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

themselves  unwilling  and  loath  to  depart,  because  they 
saw  but  a  few  mariners,  who  were,  by  constraint,  drawn 
into  this  expedition,  and  also  because  they  had  very 
bare  provision  of  bread,  drink,  and  other  necessary  vict- 
uals. Moreover,  the  ships  of  Holland  and  Zealand 
stood  continually  in  their  sight,  threatening  shot  and 
oowder,  and  many  inconveniencies  unto  them  ;  for  fear 
of  which  ships,  the  mariners  and  seamen  secretly  with- 
drew themselves  both  day  and  night,  lest  that  the  Duke 
of  Parma  his  soldiers  should  compel  them  by  main 
force  to  go  on  board,  and  to  break  through  the  Hol- 
landers' fleet,  which  all  of  them  judged  to  be  impos- 
sible, by  reason  of  the  straightness  of  the  haven. 

But  it  seemed  that  the  Duke  of  Parma  and  the  Span- 
iards grounded  upon  a  vain  and  presumptuous  expecta- 
tion, that  all  the  ships  of  England  and  of  the  Low 
Countries  would,  at  the  first  sight  of  the  Spanish  and 
Dunkirk  navy,  have  betaken  themselves  to  flight,  yield- 
ing them  sea-room,  and  endeavoring  only  to  defend 
themselves,  their  havens,  and  sea-coasts  from  invasion. 
Therefore  their  intent  and  purpose  was  that  the 
Duke  of  Parma,  in  his  small  and  flat-bottomed  ships, 
should,  as  it  were,  under  the  shadow  and  wings  of  the 
Spanish  fleet,  convey  over  all  his  troops,  armor,  and 
warlike  provision,  and,  with  their  forces  united,  should 
invade  England  ;  or  while  the  English  fleet  were  busied 
in  fight  against  the  Spanish,  should  enter  upon  any  part 
of  the  coast  which  he  thought  to  be  most  convenient, 
which  invasion  (as  the  captives  afterward  confessed) 
the  Duke  of  Parma  thought  first  to  have  attempted  by 
the  river  of  Thames,  upon  the  banks  whereof,  having  at 
his  first  arrival  landed  twenty  or  thirty  thousand  of  his 
principal  soldiers,  he  supposed  that  he  might  easily  have 
won  the  city  of  London  ;  both  because  his  small  ships 
should  have  followed  and  assisted  his  land  forces,  and 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  69 

also  for  that  the  city  itself  was  but  meanly  fortified  and 
easy  to  overcome,  by  reason  of  the  citizens'  delicacy 
and  discontinuance  from  the  wars,  who,  with  continual 
constant  labor,  might  be  vanquished,  if  they  yielded  not 
at  the  first  assault.  .  . 

Then,  as  therefore  the  Spanish  fleet  rode  at  anchor 
before  Calais,  to  the  end  they  might  consult  with  the 
Duke  of  Parma  what  was  best  to  be  done,  according  to 
the  king's  commandment  and  the  present  state  of  their 
affairs,  and  had  now  (as  we  will  afterward  declare)  pur- 
posed upon  the  2d  of  August,  being  Friday,  with  one 
power  and  consent  to  have  put  their  intended  business 
in  practice,  the  Lord  Admiral  of  England,  being  admon- 
ished by  her  Majesty's  letters  from  the  court,  thought  it 
most  expedient  either  to  drive  the  Spanish  fleet  from 
that  place,  or  leastwise  to  give  them  the  encounter; 
and  for  that  cause  (according  to  her  Majesty's  prescrip- 
tion) he  took  forthwith  eight  of  his  worst  and  basest 
ships  which  came  next  to  hand,  and,  disburdening  them 
of  all  things  which  seemed  to  be  of  any  value,  filled 
them  with  gunpowder,  pitch,  brimstone,  and  with  other 
combustible  and  fiery  matter ;  and,  charging  all  their 
ordnance  with  powder,  bullets,  and  stones,  he  sent  the 
said  ships,  upon  the  28th  of  July,  being  Sunday,  about 
two  o'clock,  after  midnight,  with  the  wind  and  tide, 
against  the  Spanish  fleet,  which,  when  they  had  pro- 
ceeded a  good  space,  being  forsaken  of  the  pilots,  and 
set  on  fire,  were  directly  carried  upon  the  king  of 
Spain's  navy,  which  fire,  in  the  dead  of  the  night,  put 
the  Spaniards  into  such  perplexity  and  horror  (for  they 
feared  lest  they  were  like  unto  those  terrible  ships 
which  Frederic  Senebelli,  three  years  before,  at  the 
siege  of  Antwerp,  had  furnished  with  gunpowder,  stones, 
and  dreadful  engines,  for  the  dissolution  of  the  Duke  of 
Parma,  his  bridge,  built  upon  the  river  Scheldt)  that. 


?0  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

cutting  their  cables  whereon  their  anchors  were  fast- 
ened, and  hoisting  up  their  sails,  they  betook  them- 
selves very  confusedly  into  the  main  sea. 

In  this  sudden  confusion  the  principal  and  greatest 
of  the  four  galeases,  falling  foul  of  another  ship,  lost 
her  rudder;  for  which  cause,  when  she  could  not  be 
guided  any  longer,  she  was,  by  the  force  of  the  tide, 
cast  into  a  certain  shoal  upon  the  shore  of  Calais, 
where  she  was  immediately  assaulted  by  divers  English 
pinnaces. 

And,  as  they  lay  battering  of  her  with  their  ordnance, 
and  durst  not  board  her,  the  Lord  Admiral  sent  thither 
his  long  boat,  with  an  hundred  choice  soldiers,  under 
the  command  of  Captain  Amyas  Preston,  upon  whose 
approach  their  fellows,  being  more  emboldened,  did 
offer  to  board  the  galeas  ;  against  whom  the  governor 
thereof,  and  captain  of  all  the  four  galeases,  Hugo 
de  Moncada,  stoutly  opposed,  himself  fighting  by  so 
much  the  more  valiantly,  in  that  he  hoped  presently  to 
be  succored  by  the  Duke  of  Parma.  In  the  mean 
season,  Moncada,  after  he  had  endured  the  conflict  a 
good  while,  being  hit  on  the  head  with  a  bullet,  fell 
down  stark  dead,  and  a  great  number  of  Spaniards  also 
were  slain  in  his  company  ;  the  greater  part  of  the  res- 
idue leaping  overboard  into  the  sea,  to  save  themselves 
by  swimming,  were  most  of  them  drowned.  Howbeit 
there  escaped,  among  others,  Don  Antonio  de  Man- 
riques,  a  principal  officer  in  the  Spanish  fleet  (called  by 
them  their  Veador-General),  together  with  a  few  Span- 
iards besides,  which  Antonio  was  the  first  man  that 
carried  certain  news  of  the  success  *  of  their  fleet,  into 
Spain.  This  huge  and  monstrous  galeas,  wherein  were 
contained  three   hundred  slaves  to    lug    at    the    oars, 

*The  word  "success"  then  meant  fate,  or  destiny,  —  as  we 
8ti:l  speak  of  "good  success"  01  "ill  success." 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  7 1 

and  four  hundred  soldiers,  was,  in  the  space  of  three 
hours,  rifled  in  the  same  place  ;  and  there  were  found, 
amongst  divers  other  commodities.  50,000  ducats  of  the 
Spanish  king's  treasure.  At  length,  when  the  slaves 
were  released  out  of  their  fetters,  the  Englishmen  would 
have  set  the  said  ship  on  fire,  which  Monsieur  Gourdon, 
the  governor  of  Calais,  for  fear  of  the  damage  which 
might  thereupon  ensue  to  the  downe  and  haven, 
would  not  permit  them  to  do,  but  drove  them  from 
thence  with  his  great  ordnance.  Upon  the  29th  of  July 
in  the  morning,  the  Spanish  fleet,  after  the  aforesaid 
tumult,  having  arranged  themselves  again  into  order, 
were,  within  sight  of  Greneling,  most  bravely  and  furi- 
ously encountered  by  the  English,  where  they  once 
again  got  the  wind  of  the  Spaniards,  who  suffered  them- 
selves to  be  deprived  of  the  commodity  of  the  place  in 
Calais  Road,  and  of  the  advantage  of  wind  near  unto 
Dunkirk,  rather  than  they  would  change  their  array  or 
separate  their  forces  now  conjoined  and  united  to- 
gether, standing  only  upon  their  defence. 

And  albeit  there  were  many  excellent  and  warlike 
ships  in  the  English  fleet,  yet  scarce  were  there  twenty- 
two  or  twenty-three  among  them  all  which  matched 
ninety  of  the  Spanish  ships  in  bigness,  or  could  con- 
veniently assault  them.  Therefore  the  English  ships, 
using  their  prerogative  of  nimble  stirrage,  whereby  they 
could  turn  and  wield  themselves  with  the  wind  which 
way  they  lifted,  came  oftentimes  very  near  upon  the 
Spaniards,  and  charged  them  so  sore  that  now  and 
then  they  were  but  a  pike's  length  asunder,  and  con- 
tinually giving  them  one  broadside  after  another,  they 
discharged  all  their  shot,  both  great  and  small,  upon 
them,  spending  one  whole  day  from  morning  till  night 
in  that  violent  kind  of  conflict,  until  such  time  as  pow- 
der and  bullets  failed  them:  in  regard  of  which  want. 


72  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

they  thought  it  convenient  not  to  pursue  the  Spaniards 
any  longer,  because  they  had  many  great  advantages  of 
the  English,  namely,  for  the  extraordinary  bigness  of 
their  ships,  and  also  for  that  they  were  so  nearly  con- 
joined, and  kept  together  in  so  good  array,  that  they 
could  by  no  means  be  fought  with  all,  one  to  one.  The 
English  thought,  therefore,  that  they  had  right  well 
acquitted  themselves  in  chasing  the  Spaniards  first  from 
Calais,  and  then  from  Dunkirk,  and  by  that  means  to 
have  hindered  them  from  joining  with  the  Duke  of 
Parma  his  forces,  and  getting  the  wind  of  them,  to 
have  driven  them  from  their  own  coasts.  The  Span- 
iards that  day  sustained  great  loss  and  damage,  having 
many  of  their  ships  shot  through  and  through,  and  they 
discharged,  likewise,  great  store  of  ordnance  against  the 
English,  who,  indeed,  sustained  some  hindrance,  but 
not  comparable  to  the  Spaniards'  loss,  for  they  lost  not 
any  one  ship  or  person  of  account.  For  very  diligent 
inquisition  being  made,  the  Englishmen,  all  that  time 
wherein  the  Spanish  navy  sailed  upon  their  seas,  are 
not  found  to  have  wanted  above  one  hundredth  of  their 
people  ;  albeit  Sir  Francis  Drake's  ship  was  pierced 
with  shot  above  forty  times,  and  his  very  cabin  was 
twice  shot  through,  and,  about  the  conclusion  of  the 
fight,  the  bed  of  a  certain  gentleman,  lying  weary  there- 
upon, was  taken  quite  from  under  him  with  the  force  of 
a  bullet  Likewise,  as  the  Earl  of  Northumberland  and 
Sir  Chai  les  Blunt  were  at  dinner  upon  a  time,  the  bullet 
of  a  semi-culverin  broke  through  the  middle  of  their 
cabin,  touched  their  feet,  and  struck  down  two  of  the 
standers-by,  with  many  such  accidents  befalling  the 
English  ships,  which  it  were  tedious  to  rehearse. 
Thereupon  it  is  most  apparent  that  God  miraculously 
preserved  the  English  nation,  for  the  Lord  Admiral 
wrote  unto  her  Majesty  that  in  all  human  reason,  and 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  73 

according  to  the  judgment  of  all  men  (eveiy  circum- 
siance  being  duly  considered),  the  Englishmen  were 
not  of  any  such  force  whereby  they  might,  without  a 
miracle,  dare  once  to  approach  within  sight  of  the  Span- 
ish fleet ;  insomuch  that  they  freely  ascribed  all  the 
honor  of  their  victory  unto  God,  who  had  confounded 
the  enemy,  and  had  brought  his  counsels  to  none  effect. 
The  same  day  the  Spanish  ships  were  so  battered  with 
English  shot,  that  that  very  night  and  the  day  following 
two  or  three  of  them  sunk  right  down,  and  amongst  the 
rest  a  certain  great  ship  of  Biscay,  which  Capt.  Crosse 
assaulted,  which  perished  even  in  the  midst  of  the  con- 
flict, so  that  very  few  therein  escaped  drowning,  who 
reported  that  the  governors  of  the  same  ship  slew  one 
another,  upon  the  occasion  following.  One  of  them  which 
would  have  yielded  the  ship,  was  suddenly  slain.  The 
brother  of  the  slain  party,  in  revenge  of  his  death,  slew 
the  murderer,  and  in  the  mean  while  the  ship  sunk. 
The  same  night  two  Portugal  galleons,  of  the  burden  of 
seven  or  eight  hundred  tons  apiece,  to  wit,  the  "  Saint 
Philip  "  and  the  "  Saint  Matthew,"  were  forsaken  of  the 
Spanish  fleet,  for  they  were  so  torn  with  shot  that  the 
water  entered  into  them  on  all  sides.  In  the  galleon  of 
"  Saint  Philip  "  was  Francis  de  Toledo,  brother  unto  the 
Count  de  Orgas,  being  colonel  over  thirty-two  bands, 
besides  other  gentlemen,  who,  seeing  their  mast  broken 
with  shot,  they  shaped  their  course,  as  well  as  they 
could,  for  the  coast  of  Flanders,  whither,  when  they 
could  not  attain,  the  principal  men  in  the  ship,  commit- 
ting themselves  to  their  skiff,  arrived  at  the  next  town, 
which  was  Ostend,  and  the  ship  itself  being  left  behind 
with  the  residue  of  their  company,  was  taken  in  by  the 
Dutch. 

In   the  other  galleon,  called  the  "  Saint   Matthew," 
was  embarked  Don  Diego  Pementelli,   another  camp 


74  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

master  and -colonel  of  thirty-two  bands,  being  brother 
unto  the  Marquis  of  Tammares,  with  many  other  gentle- 
men and  captains.  Their  ship  was  not  very  great,  but 
exceeding  strong,  for  of  a  great  number  of  bullets  which 
had  battered  her,  there  were  scarce  twenty  wherewith  she 
was  pierced  or  hurt  \  her  upper  work  was  of  force  suffi- 
cient to  bear  off  a  musket-shot ;  this  ship  was  shot 
through  and  pierced  in  the  fight  before  Grenling,  inso- 
much that  the  leakage  of  the  water  could  not  be  stopped, 
whereupon  the  Duke  of  Medina  sent  his  great  skiff  into 
the  governor  thereof,  that  he  might  save  himself  and  the 
principal  persons  that  were  in  his  ship,  which  he,  upon 
a  halt  courage,  refused  to  do  ;  wherefore  the  duke 
charged  him  to  sail  next  unto  himself  ;  which  the  night 
following  he  could  not  perform,  by  reason  of  the  great 
abundance  of  water  which  entered  his  ship  on  all  sides, 
for  the  avoiding  whereof,  and  to  save  his  ship  from  sink- 
ing, he  caused  fifty  men  to  labor  continually  at  the 
pump,  though  it  were  to  small  purpose.  And  seeing 
himself  thus  forsaken  and  separated  from  his  admiral, 
he  endeavored,  what  he  could,  to  attain  unto  the  coast 
of  Flanders ;  where,  being  espied  by  four  or  five  men 
of  war  which  had  their  station  assigned  them  upon  the 
same  coast,  he  was  admonished  to  yield  himself  unto 
them ;  which  he  refusing  to  do,  was  strongly  assaulted 
by  them  altogether,  and  his  ship  being  pierced  with 
many  bullets,  was  brought  into  far  worse  case  than  be- 
fore, and  forty  of  his  soldiers  were  slain.  By  which  ex- 
tremity he  was  enforced,  at  length,  to  yield  himself  unto 
Peter  Banderdeufs  and  other  captains,  which  brought 
him  and  his  ships  into  Zealand,  and  that  other  ship  also 
last  before  mentioned,  which  both  of  them,  immediately 
after  the  greater  and  better  part  of  their  goods  were  in- 
vaded, sunk  right  down. 

For  the  memory  of  this  exploit,  the  foresaid  Captain 


THE  SPANISH  ARMADA.  75 

Banderdeufs  caused  the  banner  of  one  of  these  ships  to 
be  set  up  in  the  great  church  of  Leyden,  in  Holland, 
which  is  of  so  great  a  length,  that  being  fastened  to  the 
very  roof,  it  reached  down  to  the  ground. 

About  the  same  time  another  small  ship  being  by  ne- 
cessity driven  upon  the  coast  of  Flanders,  about  Blau- 
kenberg,  was  cast  away  upon  the  sands,  the  people 
therein  being  saved.  Thus  Almighty  God  would  have 
the  Spaniards'  huge  ships  to  be  presented,  not  only  to 
the  view  of  the  English,  but  also  of  the  Leslanders ; 
that  at  the  sight  of  them  they  might  acknowledge  of 
what  small  ability  they  had  been  to  resist  such  inpreg- 
nable  forces,  had  not  God  endued  them  with  courage, 
providence,  and  fortitude,  yea,  and  fought  for  them  in 
many  places  with  his  own  arm. 

The  29th  of  July,  the  Spanish  fleet  being  encoun- 
tered by  the  English  (as  is  aforesaid),  and  lying  close 
together  under  their  righting  sails,  with  a  southwest 
wind,  sailed  past  Dunkirk,  the  English  ships  still  follow- 
ing the  chase.  Of  whom  the  day  following,  when  the 
Spaniards  had  got  sea-room,  they  cut  their  mainsails, 
whereby  they  sufficiently  declared  that  they  meant  no 
longer  to  fight,  but  to  fly.  For  which  cause  the  Lord 
Admiral  of  England  despatched  the  Lord  Henry  Sey- 
mour with  his  squadron  of  small  ships  unto  the  coast  of 
Flanders,  where,  with  the  help  of  the  Dutch  ships,  he 
might  stop  the  Prince  of  Parma  his  passage,  if,  perhaps, 
he  should  attempt  to  issue  forth  with  his  army.  And 
he  himself,  in  the  mean  space,  pursued  the  Spanish 
fleet  until  the  2d  of  August,  because  he  thought  they 
had  set  sail  for  Scotland.  And  albeit  he  followed  them 
very  near,  yet  did  he  not  assault  them  any  more,  for 
want  of  powder  and  bullets. 

But  upon  the  4th  of  August  the  wind  arising,  when 
as  the  Spaniards  had  spread  all  their  sail,'),  betaking 


yo  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

themselves  wholly  to  flight,  and  leaving  Scotland  on 
the  left  hand,  wended  toward  Norway  (whereby  they 
sufficiently  declared  that  their  whole  intent  was  to  save 
themselves  by  flight,  attempting  for  that  purpose,  with 
their  battered  and  crazed  ships,  the  most  dangerous 
navigation  of  the  northern  seas),  the  English,  seeing 
that  they  were  now  proceeding  into  the  latitude  of  fifty- 
seven  degrees,  and  being  unwilling  to  participate  that 
danger  whereinto  the  Spaniards  plunged  themselves, 
and  because  they  wanted  things  necessary,  and  espe- 
cially powder  and  shot,  returned  back  for  England,  leav- 
ing behind  them  certain  pinnaces  only,  which  they 
enjoined  to  follow  the  Spaniards  aloof,  and  to  observe 
their  course.  And  so  it  came  to  pass  that  the  4th  of 
August,  with  great  danger  and  industry,  the  English 
arrived  at  Harwich,  for  they  had  been  tossed  up  and 
down  with  a  mighty  tempest,  for  the  space  of  two  or 
three  days  together,  which  it  is  likely  did  great  hurt 
unto  the  Spanish  fleet,  being  (as  I  said  before)  so 
maimed  and  battered.  The  English,  now  going  on 
shore,  provided  themselves  forthwith  of  victuals,  gun- 
powder, and  other  things  expedient,  that  they  might  be 
ready,  at  all  assays,  to  entertain  the  Spanish  fleet,  if  it 
chanced  any  more  to  return ;  but  being  afterward  more 
certainly  informed  of  the  Spaniards'  course,  they  thought 
it  best  to  leave  them  unto  those  boisterous  and  uncouth 
northern  seas,  and  not  there  to  hunt  after  them. 

The  Spaniards  seeing  now  that  they  wanted  four  or 
five  thousand  of  their  people,  and  having  divers  maimed 
and  sick  persons,  and  likewise  having  lost  ten  or  twelve 
of  their  principal  ships,  they  consulted  among  them- 
selves what  they  were  best  to  do,  being  now  escaped 
out  of  the  hands  of  the  English,  because  their  victuals 
failed  them  in  like  sort,  and  they  began  also  to  want 
cables,  cordage,  anchors,  masts,  sails,  and  other  naval 


THE   SPANISH  ARMADA.  77 

furniture,  and  bitterly  despaired  of  the  Duke  of  Parma 
his  assistance  (who,  verily  hoping  and  undoubtedly  ex- 
pecting the  return  of  the  Spanish  fleet,  was  continually 
occupied  about  his  great  preparation,  commanding 
abundance  of  anchors  to  be  made,  and  other  neces- 
sary furniture  for  a  navy  to  be  provided),  they  thought 
it  good  at  length,  as  soon  as  the  wind  should  serve 
them,  to  fetch  a  compass  about  Scotland  and  Ireland, 
and  so  to  return  for  Spain. 

For  they  well  understood  that  commandment  was 
given  throughout  all  Scotland  that  they  should  not 
have  any  succor  or  assistence  there.  Neither  yet  could 
they  in  Norway  supply  their  wants.  Therefore,  hav- 
ing taken  certain  Scottish  and  other  fisher  boats,  they 
brought  the  men  on  board  their  own  ships,  to  the  end 
they  might  be  their  guides  and  pilots.  Fearing,  also, 
lest  their  fresh  water  should  fail  them,  they  cast  all 
their  horses  and  mules  overboard,  and  so  touching 
nowhere  upon  the  coast  of  Scotland,  but  being  carried 
with  a  fresh  gale  between  the  Orcades  and  Fearilles, 
they  proceeded  far  north,  even  unto  sixty-one  degrees 
of  latitude,  being  distant  from  any  land  at  the  least 
forty  leagues.  Here  the  Duke  of  Medina,  general 
of  the  fleet,  commanded  all  his  followers  to  shape 
their  course  for  Biscay,  and  he  himself,  with  twenty  or 
twenty-five  of  his  ships  which  were  best  provided  of 
fresh  water  and  other  necessaries,  holding  on  his 
course  over  the  main  ocean,  returned  safely  home. 
The  residue  of  his  ships,  being  about  forty  in  number, 
and  committed  unto  his  vice-admiral,  fell  nearer  with 
the  coast  of  Ireland,  intending  their  course  for  Cape 
Clear,  because  they  hoped  there  to  get  fresh  water,  and 
to  refresh  themselves  on  land.  But,  after  they  were 
driven  with  many  contrary  winds,  at  length,  upon  the 
2d   of  September,  they  were   cast  by   a  tempest   arib- 


?8  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

ing  from  the  southwest  upon  divers  parts  of  Ireland, 
where  many  of  their  ships  perished.  And  amongst 
others,  the  ship  of  Michael  de  Oquendo,  which  was  one 
of  the  great  galeases,  and  the  great  ships  of  Venice, 
also,  namely,  "  La  Ratta  "  and  "  Belanzara,"  with  other 
thirty-six  or  thirty-eight  ships  more,  which  perished  in 
sundry  tempests,  together  with  most  of  the  persons 
contained  in  them.  Likewise  some  of  the  Spanish 
ships  were  the  second  time  carried  with  a  strong  west 
wind  into  the  channel  of  England,  whereof  some  were 
taken  by  the  English  upon  their  coast,  and  others  by 
the  men  of  Rochelle,  upon  the  coast  of  France. 


IV. 

BATTLE   OF   LEPANTO. 

TTNCLE  FRITZ  was  a  good  deal  surprised,  and  a 
J  good  deal  pleased,  to  see  the  interest  which  the 
young  people  took  in  the  Armada.  He  said  it  showed 
that  there  were  a  good  many  things  in  history  of  which 
the  memory  did  not  die,  and  he  advised  boys  and  girls 
to  look  up  Col.  Creasy's  book  called  "The  Fifteen 
Decisive  Battles  of  the  World." 

"To  be  sure,"  said  he,  "in  one  sense  everything  is 
decisive.  A  boy  in  a  ship-yard  gives  a  rotten  treenail 
to  the  builder  instead  of  a  sound  one,  and  the  workman, 
because  he  is  lazy,  does  n't  walk  ten  paces  for  another. 
And  some  day,  because  of  their  laziness,  that  plank  gives 
way,  and  that  ship  goes  to  the  bottom.  On  that  ship  is 
the  particular  case  of  hashish,  which  would  have  saved 
Gen.  Grim  from  the  toothache.  Gen.  Grim  takes  bad 
hashish  instead,  and  advances  his  right  flank  unduly  in 
the  great  battle  of  Bomb-Bomb-Bomb.  And  so  the  peace 
of  the  world  is  destroyed,  and  all  civilization  postponed 
because  of  a  lazy  boy  and  a  lazy  man  in  a  ship-yard. 

"  In  a  certain  sense  everything  is  central.  And  I  think 
the  archangels  see  all  these  threads,  and  are  interested 
in  all  the  failures  and  all  the  successes  that  follow.  But 
for  you  and  me  it  is  different.  There  are  very  few  points 
from  which  we  can, trace  the  successes  and  failures,  and 


80  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

you  can  see  very  well  why  those  points  have  an  interest 
all  their  own.  It  would  have  been  a  very  different  thing 
for  you  boys  and  girls,  and  you  can  see  it  would,  if  Philip 
had  landed  that  Spanish  army  on  the  coast  of  England  ; 
and  if  there  had  been  a  Spanish  or  Roman  Catholic 
succession  there,  I  should  not  have  been  in  this  chair, 
and  you  would  not  have  been  grouped  so  nicely  roand 
my  fire." 

So  he  told  them  to  be  ready,  before  the  next  Saturday, 
with  some  account  of  Philip's  naval  enterprises,  and  to 
find  out,  if  they  could,  how  he  thought  he  was  master 
of  the  seas,  or  had  any  such  navy  as  this  which  they 
had  seen  ruined  in  the  English  Channel.  And  so  it  hap- 
pened that  the  next  Saturday  the  young  people  were  all 
full  of  the  story  of  the  invasion  of  Europe  by  the  Turks. 
They  had  never  thought  much  of  it  before,  and  they 
were  very  much  excited  to  think  by  how  narrow  chances 
the  rest  of  Europe  was  saved  from  the  fate  which  has 
devastated  this  wretched  Turkey. 

On  land  that  struggle  lasted  till  the  year  1686,  when 
the  Hungarians  drove  the  Turks  to  their  lairs.  "  I  re- 
member that  date,"  said  Oliver  Furgerson  ;  "  it  is  on  a 
bit  of  old  Hungarian  plate  which  we  use  at  the  Com- 
munion at  our  church.  The  Hungarians  sent  it  over 
for  a  present,  and  it  was  a  piece  of  the  oldest  plate,  for 
the  Turks  had  stolen  all  they  had  before." 

"  But,"  said  the  colonel,  "  as  you  have  found  out,  the 
Turkish  power  had  been  broken  at  sea  a  hundred  years 
before.  They  had  to  fight  the  Pope,  and  Venice,  and 
Philip  of  Spain.  The  allies  had  three  hundred  ves- 
sels. Their  commander  was  Don  John,  of  Austria. 
He  was  half-brother  of  Philip  the  Second,  and  was  only 
twenty-four  years  old.  They  say  the  Turks  had  a  hun- 
dred and  twenty  thousand  men.  They  had  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  galleys  of   the  largest   size,  and   many 


BATTLE   OF  LEPANTO.  8 1 

smaller- vessels.  On  both  sides  they  understood  very 
well  that  this  was  wellnigh  decisive  for  Cross  or  Cres- 
cent, —  and  it  was  no  boy's  play.  But  I  will  not  tell 
you  the  story.  Florence,  dear,  do  you  bring  us  Pres- 
cott's  'Philip  the  Second,'  and  read  it  to  us." 

And  Florence  read  it  very  prettily.  Her  voice  is  on  a 
nice  low  register,  and  she  does  n't  scream.  She  reads 
fast,  but  not  too  fast,  and  you  never  once  think  that  it 
is  a  lesson  at  school. 

LEPANTO. 

In  the  centre  of  the  extended  line,  and  directly  oppo- 
site to  the  station  occupied  by  the  captain-general  of 
the  League,  was  the  huge  galley  of  Ali  Pasha.  The 
right  of  the  armada  was  commanded  by  Mahomet 
Sirocco,  Viceroy  of  Egypt,  a  circumspect  as  well  as 
courageous  leader ;  the  left  by  Uluch  Ali,  Dey  of  Al- 
giers, the  redoubtable  corsair  of  the  Mediterranean. 
Ali  Pasha  had  experienced  a  difficulty  like  that  of  Don 
John,  as  several  of  his  officers  had  strongly  urged  the 
inexpediency  of  engaging  so  formidable  an  armament  as 
that  of  the  allies.  But  Ali,  like  his  rival,  was  young 
and  ambitious.  He  had  been  sent  by  his  master  to 
fight  the  enemy,  and  no  remonstrances,  not  even  those 
of  Mahomet  Sirocco,  for  whom  he  had  great  respect, 
could  turn  him  from  his  purpose. 

He  had,  moreover,  received  intelligence  that  the  allied 
fleet  was  much  inferior  in  strength  to  what  it  proved. 
In  this  error  he  was  fortified  by  the  first  appearance  of 
the  Christians,  for  the  extremity  of  their  left  wing, 
commanded  by  Barbarigo,  stretching  behind  the  ^Eto- 
lian  shore,  was  hidden  from  his  view.  As  he  drew 
nearer,  and  saw  the  whole  extent  of  the  Christian  lines, 
it  is  said  his  countenance  fell.  If  so,  he  still  did  not 
abate  one   jot  of  his  resolution.     He  spoke  to  those 


82  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

around  him  with  the  same  confidence  as  before,  of  the 
result  of  the  battle.  He  urged  his  rowers  to  strain 
every  nerve.  Ali  was  a  man  of  more  humanity  in  his 
nature  than  often  belonged  to  his  nation.  His  galley- 
slaves  were  all,  or  nearly  all,  Christian  captives ;  and  he 
addressed  them  in  this  brief  and  pithy  manner :  "  If 
your  countrymen  are  to  win  this  day,  Allah  give  you  the 
benefit  of  it ;  yet  if  I  win  it,  you  shall  certainly  have 
your  freedom.  If  you  feel  that  I  do  well  by  you,  do 
then  the  like  by  me." 

As  the  Turkish  admiral  drew  nearer,  he  made  a 
change  in  his  order  of  battle,  by  separating  his  wings 
farther  from  his  centre,  thus  conforming  to  the  disposi- 
tions of  the  allies.  Before  he  had  come  within  cannon- 
shot,  he  fired  a  gun  by  way  of  challenge  to  his  enemy. 
It  was  answered  by  another  from  the  galley  of  John  of 
Austria.  A  second  gun,  discharged  by  Ali,  was  as 
promptly  replied  to  by  the  Christian  commander.  The 
distance  between  the  two  fleets  was  now  rapidly  dimin- 
ishing. At  this  solemn  moment  a  deathlike  silence 
reigned  throughout  the  armament  of  the  confederates. 
Men  seemed  to  hold  their  breath,  as  if  absorbed  in  the 
expectation  of  some  great  catastrophe.  The  day  was 
magnificent.  A  light  breeze,  still  adverse  to  the  Turks, 
played  on  the  waters,  somewhat  fretted  by  the  contrary 
winds.  It  was  nearly  noon  ;  and  as  the  sun,  mounting 
through  a  cloudless  sky,  rose  to  the  zenith,  he  seemed 
to  pause,  as  if  to  look  down  on  the  beautiful  scene 
where  the  multitude  of  galleys,  moving  over  the  water, 
showed  like  a  holiday  spectacle  rather  than  a  prepara- 
tion for  mortal  combat. 

The  illusion  was  soon  dispelled  by  the  fierce  yells 
which  rose  on  the  air  from  the  Turkish  armada.  It 
was  the  customary  war-cry  with  which  the  Moslems 
entered  into  liattle.      Very  different  was  the  scene  on 


BATTLE   OF  LEPANTO.  83 

board  of  the  Christian  galleys.  Don  John  might  be 
there  seen,  armed  cap-a-pie,  standing  on  the  prow  of  the 
"Real,"  anxiously  awaiting  the  conflict.  In  this  con- 
spicuous position,  kneeling  down,  he  raised  his  eyes  to 
heaven,  and  humbly  prayed  that  the  Almighty  would  be 
with  his  people  on  that  day.  His  example  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  whole  fleet.  Officers  and  men,  all  pros- 
trating themselves  on  their  knees,  and  turning  their 
eyes  to  the  consecrated  banner  which  floated  from  the 
0  Real,"  put  up  a  petition  like  that  of  their  commander. 
They  then  received  absolution  from  the  priests,  of  whom 
there  were  some  in  every  vessel,  and  each  man,  as  he 
rose  to  his  feet,  gathered  new  strength,  as  he  felt 
assured  that  the  Lord  of  Hosts  would  fight  on  his 
side.* 

When  the  foremost  vessels  of  the  Turks  had  come 
within  cannon-shot,  they  opened  their  fire  on  the  Chris- 
tians. The  firing  soon  ran  along  the  whole  of  the 
Turkish  line,  and  was  kept  up  without  interruption  as  it 
advanced.  Don  John  gave  orders  for  trumpet  and 
atabel  to  sound  the  signal  for  action,  which  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  simultaneous  discharge  of  such  of  the 
guns  in  the  combined  fleet  as  could  be  brought  to  bear 
on  the  enemy.  The  Spanish  commander  had  caused 
the  galeases,  those  mammoth  war-ships,  of  which 
some  account  has  been  already  given,  to  be  towed  half 
a  mile  ahead  of  the  fleet,  where  they  might  intercept 
the  advance  of  the  Turks.  As  the  latter  came  abreast 
of  them,  the  huge  galleys  delivered  their  broadsides 
right  and  left,    and  their   heavy  ordnance  produced  a 

*This  fact  is  told  by  most  of  the  historians  of  the  battle.  The 
author  of  the  manuscript  so  often  cited  by  me  further  says,  that  it 
was  while  the  fleet  was  thus  engaged  in  prayer  for  aid  from  the 
Almighty  that  the  change  of  wind  took  place.  —  Citation  in  Span< 
ish. 


84  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

startling  effect.  Ali  Pasha  gave  orders  for  his  galleys 
to  open  their  line,  and  pass  on  either  side,  without  en- 
gaging these  monsters  of  the  deep,  of  which  he  had 
had  no  experience.  Even  so  their  heavy  guns  did  con- 
siderable damage  to  several  of  the  nearest  vessels,  and 
created  some  confusion  in  the  pasha's  line  of  battle. 
They  were,  however,  but  unwieldy  craft,  and,  having 
accomplished  their  object,  seem  to  have  taken  no  fur- 
ther part  in  the  combat. 

The  action  began  on  the  left  wing  of  the  allies,  which 
Mahomet  Sirocco  was  desirous  of  turning.  This  had 
been  anticipated  by  Barbarigo,  the  Venetian  admiral, 
who  commanded  in  that  quarter.  To  prevent  it,  as  we 
have  seen,  he  lay  with  his  vessels  as  near  the  coast  as  he 
dared.  Sirocco,  better  acquainted  with  the  soundings, 
saw  there  was  space  enough  for  him  to  pass,  and,  darting 
by  with  all  the  speed  that  oars  could  give  him,  he  suc- 
ceeded in  doubling  on  his  enemy.  Thus  placed  between 
wo  fires,  the  extreme  of  the  Christian  left  fought  at  ter- 
rible disadvantage.  No  less  than  eight  galleys  went  to 
the  bottom,  and  several  others  were  captured.  The 
brave  Barbarigo,  throwing  himself  into  the  heat  of  the 
fight,  without  availing  himself  of  his  defensive  armor, 
was  pierced  in  the  eye  by  an  arrow,  and,  reluctant  to 
leave  the  glory  of  the  field  to  another,  was  borne  to 
his  cabin  The  combat  still  continued  with  unabated 
fury  on  the  part  of  the  Venetians.  They  fought  like 
men  who  felt  that  the  war  was  theirs,  and  who  were 
animated  not  only  by  the  thirst  for  glory,  but  for 
revenge. 

Far  on  the  Christian  right,  a  manoeuvre  similar  to 
that  so  successfully  executed  by  Sirocco  was  attempted 
by  Uluch  Ali,  the  Dey  of  Algiers.  Profiting  by  his 
superiority  in  numbers,  he  endeavored  to  turn  the  right 
ving  of  the  confederates.     It  was  in  this  quarter  that 


BATTLE   OF  LEPANTO.  S$ 

Andrew  Doria  commanded.  He  had  foreseen  this 
movement  of  his  enemy,  and  he  succeeded  in  foiling 
it.  It  was  a  trial  of  skill  between  the  two  most  accom- 
plished seamen  in  the  Mediterranean.  Doria  extended 
his  line  so  far  to  the  right,  indeed,  to  prevent  being 
surrounded,  that  Don  John  was  obliged  to  remind  him 
that  he  left  the  centre  too  much  exposed.  His  deposi- 
tions were  so  far  unfortunate  for  himself,  that  his  own 
line  was  thus  weakened,  and  afforded  some  vulnerable 
points  to  his  assailant.  These  were  soon  detected  by 
the  eagle  eye  of  Uluch  Ali,  and  like  the  king  of  birds 
swooping  on  his  prey,  he  fell  on  some  galleys  separated 
by  a  considerable  interval  from  their  companions,  and, 
sinking  more  than  one,  carried  off  the  great  "  Capi- 
tana,"  of  Malta,  in  triumph  as  his  prize. 

While  the  combat  opened  thus  disastrously  to  the 
allies,  both  on  the  right  and  on  the  left,  in  the  centre 
they  may  be  said  to  have  fought  with  doubtful  fortune. 
Don  John  had  led  his  division  gallantly  forward.  But 
the  object  on  which  he  was  intent  was  an  encounter 
with  Ali  Pasha,  the  foe  most  worthy  of  his  sword. 
The  Turkish  commander  had  the  same  combat  no  less  at 
heart.  The  galleys  of  both  were  easily  recognized,  not 
only  from  their  position,  but  from  their  superior  size 
and  richer  decoration.  The  one,  moreover,  displayed 
the  holy  banner  of  the  League ;  the  other,  the  great 
Ottoman  standard.  This,  like  the  ancient  standard  of 
the  caliphs,  was  held  sacred  in  its  character.  It  was 
covered  with  texts  from  the  Koran,  emblazoned  in  letters 
of  gold,  and  had  the  name  of  Allah  inscribed  upon  it 
no  less  than  twenty-eight  thousand  nine  hundred  times. 
It  was  the  banner  of  the  sultan,  having  passed  from 
father  to  son  since  the  foundation  of  the  imperial 
dynasty,  and  was  never  seen  in  the  field  unless  the 
grand  seigneur  or  his  lieutenant  was  there  in  person. 


86  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Both  the  chiefs  urged  on  their  rowers  to  the  top  of 
their  speed.  Their  galleys  soon  shot  ahead  of  the  rest 
of  the  line,  driven  through  the  boiling  surges  as  by  the 
force  of  a  tornado,  and  closed  with  a  shock  that  made 
every  timber  crack,  and  the  two  vessels  quiver  to  theii 
very  keels.  So  powerful,  indeed,  was  the  impetus  the} 
received,  that  the  pasha's  galley,  which  was  consider 
ably  the  larger  and  loftier  of  the  two,  was  thrown  so  fai 
upon  its  opponent  that  the  prow  reached  the  fourth 
bench  of  rowers.  As  soon  as  the  vessels  were  disen- 
gaged from  each  other,  and  those  on  board  had  recov- 
ered from  the  shock,  the  work  of  death  began.  Don 
John's  chief  strength  consisted  in  some  three  hundred 
Spanish  arquebusiers,  culled  from  the  flower  of  his 
infantry.  Ali,  on  the  other  hand,  was  provided  with  an 
equal  number  of  janizaries.  He  was  followed  by  a 
smaller  vessel,  in  which  two  hundred  more  were  sta- 
tioned as  a  corps  de  reserve.  He  had,  moreover,  a  hun- 
dred archers  on  board.  The  bow  was  still  as  much  in 
use  with  the  Turks  as  with  the  other  Moslems. 

The  pasha  opened  at  once  on  his  enemy  a  terrible 
fire  of  cannon  and  musketry.  It  was  returned  with  equal 
spirit  and  much  more  effect ;  for  the  Turks  were  ob- 
served to  shoot  over  the  heads  of  their  adversaries. 
The  Moslem  galley  was  unprovided  with  the  defences 
which  protected  the  sides  of  the  Spanish  vessels ;  and 
the  troops,  crowded  together  on  the  lofty  prow,  pre- 
sented an  easy  mark  to  their  enemy's  balls.  But 
though  numbers  of  them  fell  at  every  discharge,  their 
places  were  soon  supplied  by  those  in  reserve.  They 
were  enabled,  therefore,  to  keep  up  an  incessant  fire, 
which  wasted  the  strength  of  the  Spaniards ;  and  as 
both  Christian  and  Mussulman  fought  with  indomitable 
spirit,  it  seemed  doubtful  to  which  side  victory  would 
Licline. 


BATTLE   OF  LE PANTO.  87 

The  affair  was  made  more  complicated  by  the  en- 
trance of  other  parties  into  the  conflict.  Both  AH  and 
Don  John  were  supported  by  some  of  the  most  valiant 
captains  in  their  fleets.  Next  to  the  Spanish  com- 
mander, as  we  have  seen,  were  Colonna  and  the  veteran 
Veniero,  who,  at  the  age  of  seventy-six,  performed  feats 
of  arms  worthy  of  a  paladin  of  romance.  In  this  way 
a  little  squadron  of  combatants  gathered  round  the 
principal  leaders,  who  sometimes  found  themselves 
assailed  by  several  enemies  at  the  same  time.  Still  the 
chiefs  did  not  lose  sight  of  one  another,  but,  beating  off 
their  inferior  foes  as  well  as  they  could,  each  refusing  to 
*oosen  his  hold,  clung  with  mortal  grasp  to  his  antag- 
onist. 

Thus  the  fight  raged  along  the  whole  extent  of  the 
entrance  to  the  Gulf  of  Lepanto.  The  volumes  of  vapor 
lolling  heavily  over  the  waters  effectually  shut  out  from 
sight  whatever  was  passing  at  any  considerable  distance, 
unless  when  a  fresher  breeze  dispelled  the  smoke  for  a 
moment,  or  the  flashes  of  the  heavy  guns  threw  a  tran- 
sient gleam  on  the  dark  canopy  of  battle.  If  the  eye  of 
the  spectator  could  have  penetrated  the  cloud  of  smoke 
that  enveloped  the  combatants,  and  have  embraced  the 
whole  scene  at  a  glance,  he  would  have  perceived  them 
broken  up  into  small  detachments,  separately  engaged 
one  with  another,  independently  of  the  reit,  and  indeed 
ignorant  of  all  that  was  doing  in  other  quarters.  The 
contest  exhibited  few  of  those  large  combinations  and 
skilful  manoeuvres  to  be  expected  in  a  great  naval 
encounter.  It  was  rather  an  assemblage  of  petty 
actions,  resembling  those  on  land.  The  galleys,  grap- 
pling together,  presented  a  level  arena,  on  which  soldier 
and  galley-slave  fought  hand  to  hand,  and  the  fate  of 
the  engagement  was  generally  decided  by  boarding.  As 
in  most   hand-to-hand  contests,  there  was  an  enormous 


88  STORIES   TOLD  BY    SAILORS. 

waste  of  life.  The  decks  were  loaded  with  corpses, 
Christian  and  Moslem  lying  promiscuously  together  in 
the  embrace  of  death.  Instances  are  recorded  where 
every  man  on  board  was  slain  or  wounded.  It  was  a 
ghastly  spectacle,  where  blood  flowed  in  rivulets  down 
the  sides  of  the  vessels,  staining  the  waters  of  the  gulf 
for  miles  around. 

It  seemed  as  if  a  hurricane  had  swept  over  the  sea, 
and  covered  it  with  the  wreck  of  the  noble  armaments 
which  a  moment  before  were  so  proudly  riding  on  its 
bosom.  Little  had  they  now  to  remind  one  of  their 
late  magnificent  array,  with  their  hulls  battered,  their 
masts  and  spars  gone  or  splintered  by  the  shot,  their 
canvas  cut  into  shreds  and  floating  wildly  in  the  breeze, 
while  thousands  of  wounded  and  drowning  men  were 
clinging  to  the  floating  fragments  and  calling  piteously 
for  help.  Such  was  the  wild  uproar  which  succeeded 
the  Sabbath-like  stillness  that  two  hours  before  had 
reigned  over  these  beautiful  solitudes. 

The  left  wing  of  the  confederates,  commanded  by 
Barbarigo,  had  been  sorely  pressed  by  the  Turks,  as 
we  have  seen,  at  the  beginning  of  the  fight.  Barbarigo 
himself  had  been  mortally  wounded.  His  line  had 
been  turned.  Several  of  his  galleys  had  been  sunk. 
But  the  Venetians  gathered  courage  from  despair.  By 
incredible  efforts,  they  succeeded  in  beating  off  their 
enemies.  They  became  the  assailants  in  their  turn. 
Sword  in  hand,  they  carried  one  vessel  after  another. 
The  Capuchin  was  seen  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight. 
waving  aloft  his  crucifix,  and  leading  the  boarders  to 
the  assault.  The  Christian  galley-slaves,  in  some  in- 
stances, broke  their  fetters,  and  joined  their  country- 
men against  their  masters.  Fortunately,  the  vessel  of 
Mahomet  Sirocco,  the  Moslem  admiral,  was  sunk ;  and, 
though  extricated  from  the  water  himself,  it  was  only 


BATTLE   OF  LEPANTO.  89 

to  perish  by  the  sword  of  his  conqueror,  Giovanni 
Contarini.  The  Venetian  could  find  in  his  heart  no 
mercy  for  the  Turk. 

The  fall  of  their  commander  gave  the  final  blow  to 
his  followers.  Without  further  attempt  to  prolong  the 
fight,  they  fled  before  the  avenging  swords  of  the  Vene- 
tians. These  nearest  the  land  endeavored  to  escape 
by  running  their  vessels  ashore,  where  they  abandoned 
them  as  prizes  to  the  Christians.  Yet  many  of  the 
fugitives,  before  gaining  the  land,  perished  miserably 
in  the  waves.  Barbarigo,  the  Venetian  admiral,  who 
was  still  lingering  in  agony,  heard  the  tidings  of  the 
enemy's  defeat,  and,  uttering  a  few  words  expressive  of 
his  gratitude  to  heaven,  which  had  permitted  him  to 
see  this  hour,  he  breathed  his  last. 

During  this  time  the  combat  had  been  going  forward 
in  the  centre  between  the  two  commanders-in-chief, 
Don  John  and  AH  Pasha,  whose  galleys  blazed  with  an 
incessant  fire  of  artillery  and  musketry,  that  enveloped 
them  like  "  a  martyr's  robe  of  flames."  The  parties 
fought  with  equal  spirit,  though  not  with  equal  fortune. 
Twice  the  Spaniards  had  boarded  their  enemy,  and 
both  times  they  had  been  repulsed  with  loss.  Still  their 
superiority  in  the  use  of  fire-arms  would  have  given 
them  a  decided  advantage  over  their  opponents,  if  the 
loss  they  had  inflicted  had  not  been  speedily  repaired 
by  fresh  reinforcements.  More  than  once  the  contest 
between  the  two  chieftains  was  interrupted  by  the 
arrival  of  others  to  take  part  in  the  fray.  They  soon, 
however,  returned  to  each  other,  as  if  unwilling  to  waste 
their  strength  on  a  meaner  enemy.  Through  the  whole 
engagement  both  commanders  exposed  themselves  to 
danger  as  freely  as  any  common  soldier.  In  such  a 
contest  even  Philip  must  have  admitted  that  it  would 
be  difficult  for  his  brother  to  find,  with  honor,  a  place 


90  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

of  safety.  Don  John  received  a  wound  in  the  foot,  ft 
was  a  slight  one,  however,  and  he  would  not  allow  it 
to  be  dressed  until  the  action  was  over. 

Again  his  men  were  mustered,  and  a  third  time  the 
trumpets  sounded  to  the  attack.  It  was  more  success- 
ful than  the  preceding.  The  Spaniards  threw  them- 
selves boldly  into  the  Turkish  galley.  They  were  met 
with  the  same  spirit  as  before  by  the  janizaries.  Ali 
Pasha  led  them  on.  Unfortunately,  at  this  moment 
he  was  struck  in  the  head  by  a  musket-ball,  and 
stretched  senseless  in  the  gangway.  His  men  fought 
worthily  of  their  ancient  renown.  But  they  missed  the 
accustomed  voice  of  their  commander.  After  a  short, 
but  ineffectual  struggle  against  the  fiery  impetuosity  of 
the  Spaniards,  they  were  overpowered,  and  threw  down 
their  arms.  The  decks  were  loaded  with  the  bodies  of 
the  dead  and  the  dying.  Beneath  these  was  discov- 
ered the  Turkish  commander-in-chief,  severely  wounded, 
but  perhaps  not  mortally.  He  was  drawn  forth  by 
some  Castilian  soldiers,  who,  recognizing  his  person, 
would  at  once  have  despatched  him ;  but  the  disabled 
chief,  having  rallied  from  the  first  effects  of  his  wound, 
had  sufficient  presence  of  mind  to  divert  them  from 
their  purpose  by  pointing  out  the  place  below  where  he 
had  deposited  his  money  and  jewels ;  and  they  has- 
tened to  profit  by  the  disclosure  before  the  treasure 
should  fall  into  into  the  hands  of  their  comrades. 

Ali  was  not  so  successful  with  another  soldier  who 
came  up  soon  after,  brandishing  his  sword,  and  pre- 
paring to  plunge  it  into  the  body  of  the  prostrate  com- 
mander. It  was  in  vain  that  the  latter  endeavored  to 
curn  the  ruffian  from  his  purpose.  He  was  a  convict, 
one  of  those  galley-slaves  whom  Don  John  had  caused 
to  be  unchained  from  the  oar,  and  furnished  with  arms. 
He  could  not  believe  that  any  treasure  would  be  worth 


BATTLE   OF  LEPANTO.  91 

so  much  as  the  head  of  the  pasha.  Without  further 
hesitation,  he  dealt  him  a  blow  which  severed  it  from 
his  shoulders.  Then,  returning  to  his  galley,  he  laid 
the  bloody  trophy  before  Don  John.  But  he  had  mis- 
calculated on  his  recompense.  His  commander  gazed 
on  it  with  a  look  of  pity  mingled  with  horror.  He  may 
have  thought  of  the  generous  conduct  of  AH  to  his 
Christian  captives,  and  have  felt  that  he  deserved  a 
better  fate.  He  coldly  inquired  of  what  use  such  a 
present  could  be  to  him ;  and  then  ordered  it  to  be 
thrown  into  the  sea.  Far  from  the  order  being  obeyed, 
it  is  said  the  head  was  stuck  on  a  pike,  and  raised 
aloft,  on  board  of  the  captured  galley.  At  the  same 
time,  the  banner  of  the  Crescent  was  pulled  down  ; 
while  that  of  the  Cross  run  up  in  its  place  proclaimed 
the  downfall  of  the  pasha. 

The  sight  of  the  sacred  ensign  was  welcomed  by  the 
Christians  with  a  shout  of  "  Victory  "  which  rose  high 
above  the  din  of  battle.  The  tidings  of  the  death  of 
AH  soon  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  giving  fresh 
heart  to  the  confederates,  but  falling  like  a  knell  on  the 
ears  of  the  Moslems.  Their  confidence  was  gone. 
Their  fire  slackened.  Their  efforts  grew  weaker  and 
weaker.  They  were  too .  far  from  shore  to  seek  an 
asylum  there,  like  their  comrades  on  the  right.  They 
had  no  resource  but  to  prolong  the  combat  or  to  sur- 
render. Most  preferred  the  latter.  Many  vessels  were 
carried  by  boarding,  others  were  sunk  by  the  victorious 
Christians.  Ere  four  hours  had  elapsed,  the  centre, 
like  the  right  wing  of  the  Moslems,  might  be  said  to  be 
annihilated. 

Still  the  fight  was  lingering  on  the  right  of  the  con- 
federates, where,  it  will  be  remembered,  Uluch  AH,  the 
Algerine  chief,  had  profited  by  Doria*s  error  in  extend- 
ing his  line  so  far  as  greatly  to  weaken  it.     Uluch  AH, 


92  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

attacking  it  on  its  most  vulnerable  quarter,  had  suc- 
ceeded, as  we  have  seen,  in  capturing  and  destroying 
several  vessels,  and  would  have  inflicted  still  heavier 
losses  on  his  enemy,  had  it  not  been  for  the  season- 
able succor  received  from  the  Marquis  of  Santa  Cruz. 
This  brave  officer,  who  commanded  the  reserve,  had 
already  been  of  much  service  to  Don  John  when  the 
"  Real "  was  assailed  by  several  Turkish  galleys  at 
once,  during  his  combat  with  Ali  Pasha;  for  at  this 
juncture  the  Marquis  of  Santa  Cruz  arriving,  and  beat- 
ing off  the  asailants,  one  of  whom  he  afterwards  cap- 
tured, enabled  the  commander-in-chief  to  resume  his 
engagement  with  the  pasha. 

No  sooner  did  Santa  Cruz  learn  the  critical  situation 
of  Doria,  than,  supported  by  Cardona,  general  of  the 
Sicilian  squadron,  he  pushed  forward  to  his  relief. 
Dashing  into  the  midst  of  the  m$lee,  the  two  com- 
manders fell  like  a  thunderbolt  on  the  Algerine  gal- 
leys. Few  attempted  to  withstand  the  shock;  but  in 
their  haste  to  avoid  it,  they  were  encountered  by  Doria 
and  his  Genoese  galleys.  Thus  beset  on  all  sides, 
Uluch  Ali  was  compelled  to  abandon  his  prizes  and 
provide  for  his  own  safety  by  flight.  He  cut  adrift  the 
Maltese  "  Capitana,"  which  he  had  lashed  to  his  stern, 
and  on  which  three  hundred  corpses  attested  the  desper- 
ate character  of  her  defence.  As  tidings  reached  him 
of  the  discomfiture  of  the  centre  and  of  the  death  of 
Ali  Pasha,  he  felt  that  nothing  remained  but  to  make 
the  best  of  his  way  from  the  fatal  scene  of  action,  and 
save  as  many  of  his  own  ships  as  he  could.  And  there 
were  no  ships  in  the  Turkish  fleet  superior  to  his,  or 
manned  by  men  under  more  perfect  discipline ;  for 
they  were  the  famous  corsairs  of  the  Mediterranean, 
who  had  been  rocked  from  infancy  on  its  waters. 

Throwing  out  his  signals  for  retreat,  the  Algerine 
was  soon  to  be    seen    at    the    head   of   his   sauadron. 


BATTLE   OF  LEPANTO.  93 

standing  towards  the  north,  under  as  much  canvas  as 
remained  to  him  after  the  battle,  and  urged  forward 
through  the  deep  by  the  whole  strength  of  his  oars- 
men. Doria  and  Santa  Cruz  followed  quickly  in  his 
wake.  But  he  was  borne  on  the  wings  of  the  wind,  and 
soon  distanced  his  pursuers.  Don  John,  having  dis- 
posed of  his  own  assailants,  was  coming  to  the  support 
of  Doria,  and  now  joined  in  the  pursuit  of  the  viceroy. 
A  rocky  headland,  stretching  far  into  the  sea,  lay  in 
the  path  of  the  fugitive,  and  his  enemies  hoped  to  inter- 
cept him  there.  Some  few  of  his  vessels  were  stranded 
on  the  rocks  ;  but  the  rest,  near  forty  in  number,  standing 
more  boldly  out  to  sea,  safely  doubled  the  promontory. 
Then  quickening  their  flight,  they  gradually  faded  from 
the  horizon,  their  white  sails  the  last  thing  visible, 
showing  in  the  distance  like  a  flock  of  Arctic  sea-fowl 
on  their  way  to  their  native  homes.  The  confederates 
explained  the  inferior  sailing  of  their  own  galleys,  on  this 
occasion,  by  the  circumstance  of  their  rowers,  who  had 
been  allowed  to  bear  arms  in  the  fight,  being  crippled 
by  their  wounds. 

The  battle  had  lasted  more  than  four  hours.  The 
sky,  which  had  been  almost  without  a  cloud  through 
the  day,  began  now  to  be  overcast,  and  showed  signs  of 
a  coming  storm.  Before  seeking  a  place  of  shelter  for 
himself  and  his  prizes,  Don  John  reconnoitred  the  scene 
of  action.  He  met  with  several  vessels  too  much  damaged 
for  further  service.  These,  mostly  belonging  to  the  ene- 
my, after  saving  what  was  of  any  value  on  board,  he  or- 
dered to  be  burnt.  He  selected  the  neighboring  port  of 
Petala  as  affording  the  most  secure  and  accessible  harbor 
for  the  night.  Before  he  had  arrived  there,  the  tempest 
began  to  mutter  and  darkness  was  on  the  water.  Yet 
the  darkness  rendered  only  more  visible  the  blazing 
wrecks,  which,  sending  up  streams  of  fire  mingled  with 
showers  of  sparks,  looked  like  volcanoes  on  the  deep. 


SIR   RICHARD   GRENVILLE. 

LEPANTO  and  the  Spanish  Armada  set  the  best 
readers  in  the  little  circle  to  work  on  the  rivalry  be 
tween  Spain  and  England.  Some  of  them  had  read 
Charles  Kingsley's  novel  of  "  Amyas  Leigh,"  and  were 
alive  with  its  hearty  inspiration.  It  describes  a  young 
Englishman  who  was  brought  up  in  the  days  of  that 
happy  education,  when  it  was  left  to  men  to  study 
books,  but  when  boys  were  simply  taught  to  read,  to 
work,  to  tell  the  truth,  and  to  fight  the  Spaniard.  "  To 
fight  the  Spaniard  "  was  a  short  phrase  for  opposing  to 
the  death  falsehood,  lust,  cruelty,  and  bigotry  in  every 
form.  The  young  men  who  did  this  best,  such  men  as 
Amyas  Leigh  is  represented  to  be,  —  such  men  as  Ra- 
leigh, and  Sidney,  and  Spenser,  and  Richard  Grenville, 
—  kept  their  bodies  pure,  kept  their  minds  clear,  and, 
for  their  souls,  read  their  Bibles  and  prayed  to  God.  I 
think  it  was  Maud  Ingletree  who  brought  round  to  the 
meeting,  after  the  Lepanto  reading,  Tennyson's  spirited 
poem  about  Sir  Richard  Grenville's  fight  off  the  Azores, 
and  she  read  it  as  her  contribution. 


SIR  NIC  HARD    G RENVILLE.  95 


THE   REVENGE:    A    BALLAD   OF  THE   FLEET. 

At  Flores  in  the  Azores  Sir  Richard  Grenville  lay, 
And  a  pinnace,  like  a  fluttered  bird,  came  flying  from  far  away : 
"  Spanish  ships  of  war  at  sea !  we  have  sighted  fifty-three  ! " 
Then  sware  Lord  Thomas  Howard  :  "  'Fore  God  I  am  no  coward ; 
But  I  cannot  meet  them  here,  for  my  ships  are  out  of  gear, 
And  the  half  my  men  are  sick.     I  must  fly,  but  follow  quick. 
We  are  six  ships  of  the  line ;  can  we  fight  with  fifty-three  ?  " 

Then  spake  Sir  Richard  Grenville :  "  I  know  you  are  no  coward ; 

You  fly  them  for  a  moment  to  fight  with  them  again. 

But  I  've  ninety  men  and  more  that  are  lying  sick  ashore 

I  should  count  myself  a  coward  if  I  left  them,  my  Lord  Howard, 

To  these  Inquisition  dogs  and  the  devildoms  of  Spain." 

So  Lord  Howard  past  away  with  five  ships  of  war  that  day, 

Till  he  melted  like  a  cloud  in  the  silent  summer  heaven ; 

But  Sir  Richard  bore  in  hand  all  his  sick  men  from  the  land 

Very  carefully  and  slow, 

Men  of  Bideford  in  Devon, 

And  we  laid  them  on  the  ballast  down  below ; 

For  we  brought  them  all  aboard, 

And  they  blest  him  in  their  pain,  that  they  were  not  left  to  Spail 

To  the  thumb-screw  and  the  stake,  for  the  glory  of  the  Lord. 

He  had  only  a  hundred  seamen  to  work  the  ship  and  fight, 
And  he  sail'd  away  from  Flores  till  the  Spaniard  came  in  sight, 
With  his  huge  sea-castles  heaving  upon  the  weather-bow. 
"  Shall  we  fight  or  shall  we  fly  ? 
Good  Richard,  let  us  know, 
For  to  fight  is  but  to  die  I 

There  '11  be  little  of  us  left  by  the  time  this  sun  be  set." 
And  Sir  Richard  said  again,  "  We  be  all  good  Englishmen. 
Let  us  bang  these  dogs  of  Seville,  the  children  of  the  devil, 
For  I  never  turned  my  back  upon  Don  or  devil  yet." 

Sir  Richard  spoke  and  he  laugh'd,  and  we  roar'd  a  hurrah,  and  & 
The  little  "  Revenge  "  ran  on  sheer  into  the  heart  of  the  foe, 
With  her  hundred  fighters  on  deck,  and  her  ninety  sick  below  ; 
For  half  of  their  fleet  to  the  right,  and  half  to  the  left  were  seen, 
And  the  little  "  Revenge  "  ran  on  thro'  the  long  sea-lane  between. 


96  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Thousands  of  their  soldiers  looked  down  from  their  decks  and 

laughed, 
Thousands  of  their  seamen  made  mock  at  the  mad  little  craft. 
Running  on  and  on,  till  delay'd 

By  their  mountain-like  "  San  Philip,"  that,  of  fifteen  hundred  tons, 
And  up-shadowing  high  above  us,  with  her  yawning  tiers  of  guns, 
Took  the  breath  from  our  sails,  and  we  stay'd. 

And  while  now  the  great  "  San  Philip"  hung  above  us  like  a  cloud, 

Whence  the  thunder-bolt  will  fall. 

Long  and  loud. 

Four  galleons  drew  away 

From  the  Spanish  fleet  that  day, 

And  two  upon  the  larboard,  and  two  upon  the  starboard  lay, 

And  the  battle-thunder  broke  from  them  all. 

But  anon  the  great  "  San  Philip,"  she  bethought  herself  and  went, 
Having  that  within  her  womb  that  had  left  her  ill-content ; 
And  the  rest  they  came  aboard  us,  and  fought  us  hand  to  hand, 
For  a  dozen  times  they  came,  with  their  pikes  and  musketeers, 
And  a  dozen  times  we  shook  'em  off,  as  a  dog  that  shakes  his  ears 
When  he  leaps  from  the  water  to  the  land. 

And  the  sun  went  down,  and  the  stars  came  out  far  over  the  sum- 
mer sea, 

But  never  a  moment  ceased  the  fight  of  the  one  and  the  fifty-three. 

Ship  after  ship,  the  whole  night  long,  their  high-built  galleons  came, 

Ship  after  ship,  the  whole  night  long,  with  her  battle-thunder  and 
flame  ; 

Ship  after  ship,  the  whole  night  long,  drew  back  with  her  dead  and 
her  shame. 

And  some  were  sunk,  and  many  were  shatter'd,  and  so  could  figh 
us  no  more,  — 

God  of  battles,  was  ever  a  battle  like  this  in  the  world  before  ? 

For  he  said,  "  Fight  on !  Fight  on  1  " 

Though  his  vessel  was  but  a  wreck ; 

And  it  chanced  that,  when  half  of  the  summer  night  was  gone, 

With  a  grisly  wound  to  be  drest,  he  had  left  the  deck, 

But  a  bullet  struck  him  that  was  dressing  it  suddenly  dead, 

And  himself  he  was  wounded  again  in  the  side  and  tae  head, 

And  he  said,  "  Fight  on  1  Fight  on  ! ',' 


SIR    RICHARD   GRENVILLE.  97 

And  the  night  went  down,  and  the  sun  smiled  out  fair  on  the  sum- 
mer sea, 

And  the  Spanish  fleet  with  broken  s.des  la)'  round  us  all  in  a  ring; 

But  they  dared  not  touch  us  again,  for  they  fear'd  that  we  still 
could  sting, 

And  they  watch'd  what  the  end  would  be. 

And  we  had  not  fought  them  in  vain, 

But  in  perilous  plight  were  we, 

Seeing  forty  of  our  poor  hundred  were  slain, 

And  half  of  the  rest  of  us  maim'd  for  life 

In  the  crash  of  the  cannonades,  and  the  desperate  strife ; 

And  the  sick  men  down  in  the  hold  were  most  of  them  stark  and 
cold, 

And  the  pikes  were  all  broken  or  bent,  and  the  powder  was  all  of 
it  spent ; 

And  the  masts  and  the  riggings  were  lying  over  the  side ; 

But  Sir  Richard  cried,  in  his  English  pride, 

M  We  have  fought  such  a  fight  for  a  day  and  a  night 

As  may  never  be  fought  again  1 

We  have  won  great  glory,  my  men  ! 

And  a  day,  less  or  more 

At  sea  or  ashore, 

We  die,  —  does  it  matter  where  ? 

Sink  we  the  ship,  Master  Gunner  —  sink  her,  split  her  in  twain  I 

Fall  into  the  hands  of  God,  not  into  the  hands  of  Spain  1 " 

And  the  gunner  said,  "  Ay,  ay,"  but  the  seamen  made  reply : 

"  We  have  children,  we  have  wives, 

And  the  Lord  hath  spared  our  lives. 

We  will  make  the  Spaniard  promise,  if  we  yield,  to  let  us  go ; 

We  shall  live  to  fight  again,  and  to  strike  another  blow." 

And  the  lion  there  lay  dying,  and  they  yielded  to  the  foe. 

And  the  stately  Spanish  men  to  their  flag-ship  bore  him  then, 
Where  they  laid  him  by  the  mast,  old  Sir  Richard  caught  at  last; 
And  they  praised  him  to  his  face,  with  their  courtly  foreign  grace; 
But  he  rose  upon  their  decks,  and  he  cried,  — 

"  I  have  fought  for  Queen  and  Faith,  like  a  valiant  man  and  true? 
I  have  only  done  my  duty  as  a  man  is  bound  to  do. 
With  a  joyful  spirit  I,  Sir  Richard  Grenvjlle,  die  I  " 
And  he  fell  upon  their  decks,  and  he  died. 

And  they  stared  at  the  dead  that  had  been  so  valiant  and  tnk 
And  had  holden  the  power  and  glory  of  Spain  so  cheap, 
7 


9&  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

That  he  dared  her  with  one  little  ship  and  his  English  few. 

Was  he  devil  or  man  ?     He  was  devil  for  aught  they  knew. 

But  they  sank  his  body  with  honor  down  into  the  deep, 

And  they  mann'd  the  "  Revenge  "  with  a  swarthier  alien  crew, 

And  away  she  sail'd  with  her  loss  and  long'd  for  her  own, 

When  a  wind  from  the  lands  they  had  ruin'd  awoke  from  sleep, 

And  the  water  began  to  heave  and  the  weather  to  moan ; 

And  or  ever  that  evening  ended,  a  great  gale  blew, 

And  a  wave,  like  the  wave  that  is  raised  by  an  earthquake  grew, 

Till  it  smote  on  their  hulls,  and  their  sails,  and  their  masts,  and  theii 

flags, 
And  the  whole  sea  plunged  and  fell  on  the  shot-shatter'd  navy  of 

Spain  ; 
And  the  little  "  Revenge  "  herself  went  down  by  the  island  crags, 
To  be  lost  evermore  in  the  main. 

This  set  the  others  on  the  alert  to  know  where  Ten 
nyson  read  up  for  that ;  and,  with  some  condensation, 
here  is  the  story.  Grenville  has  a  special  interest  for 
us,  because  he  landed  the  first  colony  of  emigrants  in 
North  Carolina, — the  unsuccessful  colony,  under  Lane, 
in  1585.  That  was  the  colony  which  Sidney  wanted  to 
join. 

A   REPORT 

OF   THE 

TRUTH    OF    THE    FIGHT    ABOUT    THE    ISLES    OF 
AZORES   THE  LAST  OF   AUGUST,  1591, 


THE     "REVENGE."     ONE    OF    HER    MAJESTY'S    SHIPS, 
AND  AN  ARMADA   OF  THE  KING  OF  SPAIN, 

PENNED    BY    THE     HONORABLE    SIR    WALTER    RALEIGH,     KNIGHT. 

The  Lord  Thomas  Howard,  with  six  of  her  Majesty's 
ships,  six  victuallers  of  London,  the  bark  "  Raleigh,"  and 
two  or  three  other  pinnaces,  riding  at  anchor  near  unto 
Fiores,  one  of  the  westerly  islands  of  the  Azores,  the 


SIR    RICHARD   GRENVILLE.  99 

last  of  August,  in  the  afternoon,  had  intelligence  by  one 
Capt.  Middleton  of  the  approach  of  the  Spanish  Ar- 
mada. Which  Middleton  being  in  a  veiy  good  sailer, 
had  kept  them  company  three  days  before,  of  good  pur- 
pose, both  to  discover  their  forces  the  more,  as  also  to 
give  advice  to  my  Lord  Thomas  of  their  approach.  He 
had  no  sooner  delivered  the  news  than  the  fleet  was  in. 
sight ;  many  of  our  ships'  companies  were  on  shore  in 
the  islands,  some  providing  ballast  for  their  ships,  oth- 
ers filling  of  water  and  refreshing  themselves  from  the 
land,  with  such  things  as  they  could,  either  for  money 
or  by  force,  recover.  By  reason  whereof  our  ships  be- 
ing pestered,  and  rummaging  everything  out  of  order 
very  light  for  want  of  ballast,  and  that  which  was  most 
to  our  disadvantage,  the  one  half  part  of  the  men  of 
every  ship  sick,  and  utterly  unserviceable,  for  in  the 
"Revenge"  there  were  ninety  deceased  ;  in  the  "  Bona- 
venture,"  not  so  many  in  health  as  could  handle  her 
mainsail. 

For  had  not  twenty  men  been  taken  out  of  a  bark  of 
Sir  George  Carey's,  his  being  commanded  to  be  sunk, 
and  those  appointed  to  her,  she  had  hardly  ever  recov- 
ered England.  The  rest,  for  the  most  part,  were  in  lit- 
tle better  state.  The  names  of  her  Majesty's  ships 
were  these,  as  follows :  the  "  Defiance,"  which  was 
admiral,  the  "  Revenge,"  vice-admiral,  the  "  Bonaven- 
ture,"  commanded  by  Capt.  Crosse,  the  "Lion,"  by 
George  Fenner,  the  "  Foresight,"  by  M.  Thomas  Vava- 
sour, and  the  "Crane,"  by  Duffild,  the  "Foresight" 
and  the  "  Crane  "  being  but  small  ships ;  only  the  other 
were  of  middle  size ;  the  rest,  besides  the  bark  "  Ra- 
leigh," were  of  victuallers  and  of  small  force  or  none. 

The  Spanish  fleet  having  shrouded  their  approach  by 
reason  of  the  island,  were  now  so  soon  at  hand  as  our 
«hips  had  scarce  time  to  weigh  their  anchors,  but  some 


IOO  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

of  them  were  driven  to  let  their  cables  and  set  sail,  bir 
Richard  Grenville  was  the  last  that  weighed,  to  recover 
the  men  that  were  upon  the  island,  which  otherwise  had 
been  lost.  The  Lord  Thomas,  with  the  rest,  very  hardly 
recovered  the  wind,  which  Sir  Richard  Grenville  not  be- 
ing able  to  do,  was  persuaded  by  the  master  and  others 
to  cut  mainsail  and  cast  about,  and  trust  to  the  sailing 
of  the  ship  ;  for  the  squadron  of  Sivil  were  on  his 
weather-bow.  But  Sir  Richard  utterly  refused  to  turn 
from  the  enemy,  alleging  that  he  would  rather  choose 
to  die  than  to  dishonor  himself,  his  country,  and  her 
Majesty's  ship,  persuading  his  company  that  he  would 
pass  through  the  two  squadrons  in  despite  of  them,  and 
engage  those  of  Sivil  to  give  him  way.  Which  he  per- 
formed upon  divers  of  the  foremost,  who,  as  the  mar- 
iners term  it,  sprang  their  luff,  and  fell  under  the  lee  of 
the  "Revenge."  But  the  other  course  had  been  better, 
and  might  right  well  have  been  answered  in  so  great  an 
impossibility  of  prevailing.  Notwithstanding,  out  of  the 
greatness  of  his  mind,  he  could  not  be  persuaded.  In 
the  mean  while,  as  he  attended  those  which  were  near- 
est him,  the  great  "  San  Philip  "  being  in  the  wind  of 
him,  and  coming  towards  him,  becalmed  his  sails  in 
such  sort  as  the  ship  could  neither  make  way  nor  feel 
the  helm  ;  so  huge  and  high  carged  was  the  Spanish 
ship,  being  of  a  thousand  and  five  hundred  tons,  who 
after  laid  the  "  Revenge  "  aboard.  When  he  was  thus 
bereft  of  his  sails,  the  ships  that  were  under  his  lee 
luffing  up,  also  laid  him  aboard  ;  of  which  the  next  was 
the  admiral  of  the  "  Biscaines,"  a  very  mighty  and  puis- 
sant ship,  commanded  by  Brittandona.  The  said 
"Philip"  carried  three  tier  of  ordnance  on  a  side,  and 
eleven  pieces  in  every  tier.  She  shot  eight  forth,  right 
out  of  her  chase,  besides  those  of  her  stern-ports. 
After  the  "  Revenge  "  was  entangled  with  this  "  Phil- 


SIR  RICHARD    GRENVILLE.  IOl 

p,"  four  others  boarded  her;  two  on  her  laihoa  d,  and 
:wo   on    her    starboard.     The    fight  thus  begini  ing  at 
three   o'clock    in    the    afternoon,     continued    veiy   ter- 
rible all   that  evening.      But    the  great    "San   Philip," 
having  received  the  lower  tier  of  the   "  Revenge/'  dis- 
charged with  cross-bar  shot,  shifted  with  all  diligence  from 
her  sides,  utterly  misliking  her  first  entertainment.    Soir.e 
say  that  the  ship  foundered,  but  we  cannot  report  it  for 
truth,  unless  we  were  assured.     The  Spanish  ships  were 
filled  with  companies  of  soldiers,   in  some  two  hundred, 
besides  the  mariners  ;  in  some  five,  in  others  eight  hun- 
dred.    In  ours, there  were  none   at  all  besides  the  mar- 
iners, but  the  servants  of  the   commanders,   and  some 
few  voluntary  gentlemen  only.     After  many  interchanged 
volleys  of  great  ordnance  and  small  shot,  the  Spaniards 
deliberated  to  enter  the  "  Revenge,"  and  made  divers 
attempts,  hoping  to  force  her  by  the  multitudes  of  their 
armed  soldiers  and  musketeers,  but  were  still  repulsed 
again  and  again,  and  at  all  times  beaten  back  into  their 
own  ships  or  into  the  seas.     In  the  beginning  of  the 
fight,  the  "  George  Noble,"  of  London,  having  received 
some  shot  through  her,  by  the  armadas,  fell  under  tin 
lee  of  the  "  Revenge,"   and   asked  Sir  Richard  what  he 
would  command  him,  being  one  of  the  victuallers,  and 
of  small  force.     Sir  Richard  bade  him  save  himself,  and 
leave  him  to  his  fortune.     After   the   fight   had    thus, 
without  intermission,  continued  while  the  day  lasted,  and 
some  hours  of  the  night,  many  of  our  men  were  slain 
and  hurt,  and  one  of  the  great  galleons  of  the  armada, 
and  the  admiral   of  the  hulks,  both  sunk,  and  in  many 
other  of  the  Spanish  ships  great  slaughter  was  made. 
Some  write  that  Sir  Richard  was  very  dangerously  hurt 
almost  in  the  beginning  of  the  fight,  and  lay  speechless 
for  a  time  ere  he  recovered.     But  two   of   the    "Re- 
venge's "  own  company,  brought  home  in  a  ship  of  Lime. 


102  SlORIEz    TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

from  the  islands,  examined  by  some  of  the  lords  and 
others,  affirmed  that  he  was  never  so  wounded  as  that 
h  i  forsook  the  upper  deck,  till  an  hour  before  midnight ; 
and  then  being  shot  into  the  body  with  a  musket,  as  he 
was  a-dressing,  was  again  shot  in  the  head,  and,  withal, 
his  chirurgion  wounded  to  death.  This  agreeth  also 
with  an  examination  taken  by  Sir  Francis  Godolphin,  of 
four  other  mariners  of  the  same  ship,  being  returned, 
which  examination  the  said  Sir  Francis  sent  unto  Master 
William  Killegrue  of  her  Majesty's  privy  chamber. 

But  to  return  to  the  fight ;  the  Spanish  ships  which 
attempted  to  board  the  "  Revenge,"  as  they  were 
wounded  and  beaten  off,  so  always  others  came  in  their 
places,  she  having  never  less  than  two  mighty  galleons 
by  her  sides,  and  aboard  her,  so  that  ere  the  morning, 
from  three  o'clock  the  day  before,  there  had  fifteen 
several  armadas  assailed  her ;  and  all  so  ill  approved 
their  entertainment,  as  they  were,  by  the  break  of  day 
far  more  willing  to  hearken  to  a  composition  than  has- 
tily to  make  any  more  assaults  or  entries.  But  as  the 
day  increased,  so  ours  decreased ;  and  as  the  light  grew 
more  and  more,  by  so  much  more  grew  our  discomforts, 
for  none  appeared  in  sight  but  enemies,  saving  one 
small  ship,  called  the  "  Pilgrim,"  commanded  by  Jacob 
Whiddon,  who  hovered  all  night  to  see  the  success,  but 
in  the  morning,  bearing  with  the  "  Revenge,"  was  hunted 
like  a  hare  amongst  many  ravenous  hounds,  but  escaped. 

All  the  powder  of  the  "  Revenge,"  to  the  last  barrel, 
was  now  spent,  all  her  pikes  broken,  forty  of  her  best 
men  slain,  and  the  most  part  of  the  rest  hurt.  In  the 
beginning  of  the  fight  she  had  but  one  hundred  free 
from  sickness,  and  fourscore  and  ten  sick  laid  in  hold 
upon  the  ballast.  A  small  troop  to  man  such  a  ship, 
and  a  weak  garrison  to  resist  so  mighty  an  army.  By 
those  hundred  all  wis  sustained,  the  volleys,  boardings, 


SIR  RICHARD   GRENVjlLLE.  103 

and  enterings  of  fifteen  ships  of  war,  besides  those 
which  beat  her  at  large.  On  the  contrary,  the  Spanish 
were  always  supplied  with  soldiers  brought  from  every 
squadron,  all  manner  of  arms,  and  powder  at  will 
Unto  ours  there  remained  no  comfort  at  all,  no  hope, 
no  supply  of  either  ships,  men,  or  weapons,  the  masts  all 
beaten  overboard,  all  her  tackle  cut  asunder,  her  upper 
work  altogether  razed,  and  in  effect  evened  she  was  with 
the  water,  but  the  very  foundation  or  bottom  of  a  ship, 
nothing  being  left  overhead,  either  for  flight  or  defence. 
Sir  Richard,  finding  himself  in  this  distress,  and  unable 
any  longer  to  make  resistance,  having  endured,  in  this 
fifteen  hours'  fight,  the  assault  of  fifteen  several  armadas, 
all  by  turns  aboard  him,  and  by  estimation  eight  hun- 
dred shot  of  great  artillery,  besides  many  assaults  and 
entries ;  and  that  the  ship  and  himself  must  needs  be 
possessed  by  the  enemy,  who  were  now  all  cast  in  a  ring 
round  him  (the  "  Revenge  "  not  being  able  to  move  one 
way  or  other  but  as  she  was  moved  with  the  waves  and 
billows  of  the  sea),  commanded  the  master  gunner,  whom 
he  knew  to  be  a  most  resolute  man,  to  split  and  sink  the 
ship,  that  thereby  nothing  might  remain  of  glory  or 
victory  to  the  Spaniards  \  seeing  so  in  many  hours'  fight, 
and  with  so  great  a  navy,  they  were  not  able  to  take 
her,  having  had  fifteen  hours'  time,  above  ten  thousand 
men,  and  fifty-three  sail  -of  men  of  war  to  perform  it 
withal,  and  persuaded  the  company,  or  as  many  as  he 
could  induce,  to  yield  themselves  unto  God,  and  to  the 
mercy  of  none  else  ;  but  as  they  had,  like  valiant,  reso- 
lute men,  repulsed  so  many  enemies,  they  should  not 
now  shorten  the  honor  of  their  nation  by  prolonging 
their  lives  for  a  few  hours  or  a  few  days.  The  master 
gunner  readily  condescended,  and  divers  others,  but  the 
captain  and  mate  were  of  another  opinion,  and  besought 
Sir   Richard  to  have  care  of   them,  alleging  that  the 


104  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Spaniards  would  be  as  ready  to  entertain  a  composition 
as  they  were  willing  to  offer  the  same ;  and  that  there 
being  divers  sufficient  and  valiant  men  yet  living,  and 
whose  wounds  were  not  mortal,  they  might  do  their 
country  and  prince  acceptable  service  hereafter.  And 
whereas  Sir  Richard  had  alleged  that  the  Spaniards 
should  never  glory  to  have  taken  one  ship  of  her 
Majesty,  seeing  they  had  so  long  and  so  notably 
defended  themselves,  they  answered  that  the  ship  had 
six  feet  water  in  hold,  three  shot  under  water,  which 
were  so  weakly  stopped,  as  with  the  first  working  of  the 
sea  she  must  needs  sink,  and  was,  besides,  so  crushed 
and  bruised,  as  she  could  never  be  removed  out  of  the 
place. 

And  as  the  matter  was  thus  in  dispute,  and  Sir  Rich- 
ard refusing  to  hearken  to  any  of  those  reasons,  the  mas- 
ter of  the  "  Revenge  "  (while  the  captain  won  unto  him 
the  greater  party)  was  conveyed  aboard  the  "  General 
Don  Alphonso  Bacan  "  ;  who  (finding  none  over  hasty  to 
enter  the  "  Revenge  "  again,  doubting  lest  Sir  Richard 
would  have  blown  them  up  and  himself,  and  perceiving, 
by  the  report  of  the  master  of  the  "Revenge,"  his  dan- 
gerous disposition),  yielded  that  all  their  lives  should  be 
saved,  the  company  sent  for  England,  and  the  better 
sort  to  pay  such  reasonable  ransom  as  their  estate  would 
bear,  and  in  the  mean  season  to  be  free  from  galley  or 
imprisonment.  To  this  he  so  much  the  rather  conde- 
scended, as  well,  as  I  have  said,  for  fear  of  further  loss 
and  mischief  to  themselves,  as  also  the  desire  he  had  to 
recover  Sir  Richard  Grenville ;  whom,  for  his  notable 
valor,  he  seemed  greatly  to  honor  and  admire. 

When  this  answer  was  returned,  and  that  safety  of 
life  was  promised,  the  common  sort  being  now  at  the 
end  of  their  peril,  the  most  drew  back  from  Sir  Richard 
and  the  master  gunner,  being  no  hard  matter  to  dis« 


S/R  RICHARD   GRENVILLE.  105 

suade  men  from  death  to  life.  The  master  gunner^ 
finding  himself  and  Sir  Richard  thus  prevented  and  mas 
tered  by  the  greater  number,  would  have  slain  himself 
with  a  sword,  had  he  not  been  by  force  withheld,  and 
locked  in  his  cabin.  Then  the  "  General "  sent  many 
boats  aboard  the  "Revenge  "  \  and  divers  of  our  men, 
fearing  Sir  Richard's  disposition,  stole  away  aboard  the 
"  General  "  and  other  ships.  Sir  kichard,  thus  over- 
matched, was  sent  unto  by  Alphonso  Bacan  to  remove 
out  of  the  "  Revenge,"  the  ship  being  marvellous  un- 
savory, filled  with  blood,  and  bodies  of  dead  and 
wounded  men,  like  a  slaughter-house.  Sir  Richard  an- 
swered that  he  might  do  with  his  body  what  he  list,  for 
he  esteemed  it  not,  and  as  he  was  carried  out  of  the  ship 
he  swooned,  and  revived  again,  desiring  the  company  to 
pray  for  him.  The  general  used  Sir  Richard  with  all 
humanity,  and  left  nothing  unattempted  that  tended  to 
his  recovery,  highly  commending  his  valor  and  worthi- 
ness, and  greatly  bewailing  the  danger  wherein  he  was, 
being  with  them  a  rare  spectacle,  and  a  resolution  sel- 
dom approved,  to  see  one  ship  turn  towards  so  many 
enemies,  to  endure  the  charge  and  boarding  of  so  many 
huge  armadas,  and  to  resist  and  repel  the  entries  of  so 
many  soldiers.  All  which  and  more  is  confirmed  by  a 
Spanish  captain  of  the  same  armada,  and  a  present 
actor  in  the  fight,  who,  being  severed  from  the  rest  in  a 
storm,  was,  by  the  "  Lion,"  of  London,  a  small  ship, 
taken,  and  is  now  prisoner  in  London. 

The  general  commander  of  the  armada  was  Don 
Alphonso  Bagan,  brother  to  the  Marquis  of  Santa  Cruz. 
The  admiral  of  the  Biscaine  squadron  was  Brittandona. 
Of  the  squadron  of  Sivil,  the  Marquis  of  Arumburch. 
The  hulks  and  fly-boats  were  commanded  by  Luis 
Continho.  There  were  slain  and  drowned  in  this  fight 
well  near  one  thousand  of  the  enemies,  and  two  special 


106  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

commanders,— Don  Luis  de  Saint  John,  and  Don  George 
de  Prunaria  de  Mallaga  —  as  the  Spanish  captain  con- 
fesseth,  besides  divers  others  of  special  account,  whereof 
as  yet  report  is  not  made. 

The  admiral  of  the  hulks  and  the  "Ascension  of 
Sivil  "  were  both  sunk  by  the  side  of  the  "  Revenge  "  \ 
one  other  recovered  the  road  of  St.  Michael,  and  sunk 
also  there ;  a  fourth  ran  herself  into  the  shore  to  save 
her  men.  Sir  Richard  died,  as  it  is  said,  the  second  or 
third  day  aboard  the  "General,"  and  was  by  them 
greatly  bewailed.  What  became  of  his  body,  whether 
it  was  buried  in  the  sea  or  on  the  land,  we  know  not ; 
the  comfort  that  remaineth  to  his  friends  is,  that  he 
hath  ended  his  life  honorably  in  respect  of  the  reputa- 
tion won  to  his  nation  and  country,  and  of  the  same  to 
his  posterity,  and  that,  being  dead,  he  hath  not  outlived 
his  own  honor. 


VI. 

ALEXANDER   SELKIRK. 

ONE  of  the  girls  confided  to  Uncle  Fritz,  in  a  half- 
aside,  that  she  had  only  just  now  found  out  that 
Robinson  Crusoe  was  not  shipwrecked  on  the  island 
of  Juan  Fernandez,  opposite  Chili. 

Uncle  Fritz  took  "  Robinson  Crusoe  "  from  the  mov- 
able shelf  by  his  side.  It  was  one  of  seven  books 
which  belonged  there.  The  others  were  Shakespeare, 
in  one  volume,  Epictetus,  a  volume  of  the  "  Arabian 
Nights,"  Cruden's  "  Concordance,"  the  English  Bible, 
and  the  Greek  Testament.  He  read  aloud  from  the 
title-page,  "  The  life  and  strange,  surprising  adventures 
of  Robinson  Crusoe,  of  York,  mariner,  who  lived  twenty 
eight  years  all  alone  in  an  uninhabited  island  on  the 
coast  of  America,  near  the  mouth  of  the  great  river 
Oroonoque ;  having  been  cast  on  shore  by  shipwreck, 
wherein  all  the  men  perished  but  himself.  With  an 
account  how  he  was  at  last  as  strangely  delivered  by 
pirates.     Written  by  himself." 

"  There,"  said  he,  "  that  is  the  original  title-page, 
and  should  be  still  the  title  of  every  edition  of  '  Robin- 
son Crusoe ' ;  but  half  the  boys  and  girls  of  the  world, 
not  to  say  the  men  and  women,  though  they  have  read 
the  book,  have  not  read  the  title-page.  So  they  all 
suppose  he  was  wrecked  where  Alexander  Selkirk  was 


108  ITCXIjBS  told  by  sailors. 

wrecked,  bev.  iusc  of  a  ridiculous  passage  in  all  school 
geographies.  I  could  gabble  it  off  once,  as  fast  as  the 
wisest  of  you.''  He  nodded  at  Fanchon,  who  fell  into 
his  joke,  and,  \,;th  the  real  school-girl  twang  and  manner, 
rattled  off,  — 

"It  is  celebi.ited  for  having  been  the  solitary  resi- 
dence, for  four  or  five  years,  of  Alexander  Selkirk,  on 
which  incident  is  rounded  the  popular  tale  of  Robinson 
Crusoe." 

"  The  truth  was,"  said  Uncle  Fritz,  "  that  to  be  left 
alone  on  an  island  was  no  such  very  unique  adventure 
then,  nor  is  it  now,  indeed.  The  hint  was  given  to 
Defoe,  who  needed  such  hints  very  little,  by  half  a 
dozen  adventures  of  that  time.  Selkirk  —  you  will  find 
a  memorandum  on  the  blank  page  of  my  "  Robinson 
Crusoe  "  there  —  was  left  on  the  island ;  here  it  is,  in 
1705,  and  he  stayed  there  until  1709,  four  or  five  years, 
Fanchon,  as  your  accurate  geography  says. 

"  Dear  Uncle  Fritz,"  said  Fanchon,  "  if  you  only  knew 
how  those  two  words  '  Robinson  Crusoe  '  lighted  up 
that  page  of  the  geography.  I  longed  for  it  for  months 
before  we  came  there,  and  so  hoped  I  might  be  the  girl 
to  say  it." 

"Yes,"  said  Emma  Fortinbr,  as  "it  was  like  hearing 
the  minister,  in  his  sermon  say,  '  The  girl  with  her  doll,' 
instead  of  saying  the  '  inherent  improbability  of  a  con- 
clusion so  irrational.'  You  waked  up  at  once  and 
hoped  there  would  be  more  like  it." 

"Well,"  said  Uncle  Fritz,  not  displeased,  though  he 
himself  holds  forth  in  the  Sandemanian  Chapel,  some- 
times, "  I  am  glad  if  it  has  done  you  any  good.  Only 
remember  that  Robinson  Crusoe  was  shipwrecked  on  an 
island  in  the  mouth  of  the  river  Oronoco  ;  in  the  old 
editions  there  is  a  careful  map.  Alexander  Selkirk  was 
left,  not  shipwrecked,  on  Juan  Fernandez,  the  other  side 


ALEXANDER  SELKIRK.  IO9 

of  South  America."  Then  he  bade  Tom  Rising  bring 
him  the  "  Harleian  Miscellanies,"  the  fifth  volume.  He 
said,  "  You  will  find  a  mark  at  the  place  "  j  and  so  Tom 
did.     And  then  Tom  read,  — 

PROVIDENCE    DISPLAYED; 

OR, 

A   VERV   SURPRISING   ACCOUNT   OF    ONE   MR. 

ALEXANDER   SELKIRK, 

MASTER    OF   A    MERCHANT-MAN   CALLED,    THE   "  CINQUE-PORTS ''  J 

who  dreaming  that  the  Ship  would  soon  after  be  lost,  he 
desired  to  be  left  on  a  desolate  Island  in  the  South-Seas, 
where  he  lived  Four  Years  and  Four  Months,  without  see- 
ing the  Face  of  Man,  the  Ship  being  afterwards  cast  away 
as  he  dreamed.  As  also,  How  he  came  afterwards  to  be 
miraculously  preserved  and  redeemed  from  that  fatal  Place, 
by  two  Bristol  Privateers,  called,  the  "  Duke "  and 
"  Duchess  " ;  that  took  the  rich  Aqitapulco  Ship,  worth 
one-hundred  Ton  of  Gold,  and  brought  it  to  England. 
To  which  is  added,  An  Account  of  his  Birth  and  Education. 
His  Description  of  the  Island  where  he  was  cast ;  how  he 
subsisted  ;  the  several  strange  Things  he  saw,  and  how  he 
used  to  spend  his  Time.  With  some  pious  Ejaculations 
that  he  used,  composed  during  his  melancholy  Residence 
there.  Written  by  his  own  Hand,  and  attested  by  most 
of  the  eminent  Merchants  upon  the  Royal-Exchange. 
Quarto,  containing  twelve  Pages. 

"  That  narrative,"  said  Uncle  Fritz,  "  is  what  you  find 
in  the  Preface  of  some  copies  of  '  Robinson  Crusoe,' 
though  they  do  not  print  this  edifying  introduction." 
But  most  of  the  children  had  not  read  it,  so  they  passed 
round  the  book  and  read,  in  turn. 

THE  NARRATIVE. 

In  the  voyage  of  the  "  Duke "  and  "  Duchess " 
privateers,  belonging  to  Bristol,  who  took  the  rich 
*'  Aquapulco  "  ship,  they  came  to  an  island  called  Juan 


HO  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Fernandez ;  where,  sending  their  pinnace  on  shore,  she 
returned,  after  some  time,  bringing  with  her  a  man 
clothed  in  goat-skins,  who  seemed  as  wild  as  the  goats 
themselves. 

Being  brought  on  board  the  "  Duke,"  he  said,  he  had 
been  on  the  island  four  years  and  four  months,  having 
been  left  there  by  Capt.  Stradling,  in  a  ship  called  the 
"  Cinque-Ports,"  about  the  year  1705,  of  which  ship  he 
was  master  ;  and  Capt.  Dampier,  who  was  then  with 
him,  and  now  on  board  the  "  Duke,"  told  Capt.  Rogers 
he  was  the  best  man  then  on  board  the  "  Cinque-Ports," 
who  immediately  agreed  with  him  to  be  a  mate  on 
board  the  "  Duke."  His  name  was  Alexander  Selkirk, 
a  Scotchman,  and  the  manner  of  his  being  found  there 
was  by  his  making  a  fire  the  night  before,  when  he  saw 
the  two  privateers  aforesaid,  judging  them  to  be  Eng- 
lish, by  which,  judging  it  to  be  an  habitable  island, 
they  had  sent  their  boat  to  see ;  and  so  he  came  mi- 
raculously to  be  redeemed  from  that  solitary  and  te- 
dious confinement,  who  otherwise,  in  all  probability, 
must  have  miserably  ended  his  life  there. 

He  said  that,  during  his  stay  there,  he  had  seen  sev- 
eral ships  pass  by,  but  only  two  of  them  came  in  to  an- 
chor, which  he  judged  to  be  Spaniards,  and  retired  from 
them,  upon  which  they  fired  at  him ;  had  they  been 
French,  he  said,  he  would  have  submitted  himself,  but 
chose  rather  to  hazard  dying  on  the  island  than  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards  in  those  parts,  because 
he  believed  they  would  either  murder  him,  or  make  him 
a  slave  in  their  mines. 

The  Spaniards  landed  so  near  him,  before  he  knew 
where  they  were,  that  he  had  much  ado  to  escape  ;  for 
they  not  only  shot  at  him,  but  pursued  him  into  the 
woods,  where  he  climbed  up  to  the  top  of  a  tree,  at  the 
foot  of  which  they  made  water,  and  killed  several  goats 
just  by,  but  went  off  without  discovering  him. 


ALEXANDER  SELKIRK.  Ill 

He  told  them  he  was  born  at  Largo,  in  the  county  ot 
Fife,  in  Scotland,  and  was  bred  a  sailor  from  his  youth. 

The  reason  for  his  being  left  on  this  melancholy 
island  was  a  difference  betwixt  him  and  his  captain, 
which,  together  with  the  ship's  being  leaky,  made  him 
willing  rather  to  stay  there  than  to  go  along  with  him 
at  first,  and,  when  he  was  at  last  willing  to  go,  the  cap- 
tain would  not  receive  him.  He  had  been,  he  said,  on 
the  island  to  wood  and  water,  when  two  of  the  ship's 
company  were  left  upon  it  for  six  months,  till  the  ship 
returned,  being  chased  thence  by  two  French  South 
Sea  ships. 

He  had  with  him  his  clothes  and  bedding,  with  a  fire- 
lock, some  powder,  bullets,  and  tobacco,  a  hatchet,  a 
knife,  a  kettle,  a  Bible,  some  practical  pieces,  and  his 
mathematical  instruments  and  books.  He  diverted  and 
provided  for  himself  as  well  as  he  could,  but  for  the  first 
eight  months  he  had  much  ado  to  bear  up  against  melan- 
choly and  the  terror  of  being  left  alone  in  such  a  deso- 
late place. 

He  built  two  huts  with  pimento-trees,  covered  them 
with  long  grass,  and  lined  them  with  the  skins  of  goats, 
which  he  killed  with  his  gun  as  he  wanted,  so  long  as 
his  powder  lasted,  which  was  but  a  pound,  and,  that 
being  near  spent,  he  got  fire  by  rubbing  two  sticks  of 
pimento  wood  together  upon  his  knee.  In  the  lesser 
hut,  at  some  distance  from  the  other,  he  dressed  his 
victuals,  and  in  the  larger  he  slept,  and  employed  him- 
self in  reading,  singing  psalms,  and  praying,  so  that 
he  said  he  was  a  better  Christian  while  in  this  solitude, 
or  than  he  was  afraid  he  should  ever  be  again. 

At  first  he  never  eat  anything,  till  hunger  constrained 
him,  partly  for  grief,  and  partly  for  want  of  bread  and 
salt ;  nor  did  he  go  to  bed  till  he  could  watch  no  longer  \ 
the  pimento  wood,  which  burnt  very  clear,  served  him 


112  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

both  for  firing  and  candle,  and  refreshed  him  with  its 
fragrant  smell. 

He  might  have  had  fish  enough,  but  could  not  eat 
them  for  want  of  salt,  because  they  occasioned  a  loose- 
ness, except  crawfish,  which  are  there  as  large  as  our 
lobsters,  and  very  good ;  these  he  sometimes  boiled,  and 
at  other  times  broiled,  as  he  did  his  goat's  flesh,  of 
which  he  made  very  good  broth,  for  they  are  not  so 
rank  as  ours ;  he  kept  an  account  of  five  hundred  that 
he  killed  while  there,  and  caught  as  many  more,  which 
he  marked  on  the  ear  and  let  go. 

When  his  powder  failed,  he  took  them  by  speed  of 
foot,  for  his  way  of  living,  and  continual  exercise  of 
walking  and  running,  cleared  him  of  all  gross  humors, 
so  that  he  ran  with  wonderful  swiftness  through  the 
woods,  and  up  the  rocks  and  hills,  as  we  perceived 
when  we  employed  him  to  catch  goats  for  us.     We  had 

bulldog  which  we  sent  with  several  of  our  nimblest 
runners,  to  help  him  in  catching  goats,  but  he  distanced 
and  tired  both  the  dog  and  the  men,  catched  the  goats, 
and  brought  them  to  us  on  his  back. 

He  told  us  that  his  agility  in  pursuing  a  goat  had 
once  like  to  have  cost  him  his  life  ;  he  pursued  it  with 
so  much  eagerness,  that  he  catched  hold  of  it  on  the 
brink  of  a  precipice,  of  which  he  was  not  aware,  the 
bushes  having  hid  it  from  him,  so  that  he  fell  with 
the  goat  down  the  precipice  a  great  height,  and  was  so 
stunned  and  bruised  with  the  fall  that  he  narrowly 
escaped  with  his  life,  and,  when  he  came  to  his  senses, 
found  the  goat  dead  under  him.  He  lay  there  about 
twenty-four  hours,  and  was  scarce  able  to  crawl  to  his 
hut,  which  was  about  a  mile  distant,  or  to  stir  abroad 
again  in  ten  days. 

He  came,  at  last,  to  relish  his  meat  well  enough  with- 
out salt  or  bread,  and,  in  the  season,   had  plenty  of 


ALEXANDER  SELKIRK.  II J 

goodturn  ips,  which  had  been  sowed  there  by  Capt 
Dampier's  men,  and  have  now  overspread  some  acre* 
of  ground.  He  had  enough  of  good  cabbage  from  the 
cabbage-trees,  and  seasoned  his  meat  with  the  fruit  of 
the  pimento-trees,  which  is  the  same  as  the  Jamaica 
pepper,  and  smells  deliciously.  He  found  there  also  a 
black  pepper,  called  Malagita,  which  was  very  good  to 
expel  wind,  and  against  griping  of  the  guts. 

He  soon  wore  out  all  his  shoes  and  clothes  by  run- 
ning through  the  woods,  and  at  last,  being  forced  to 
shift  without  them,  his  feet  became  so  hard  that  he  ran 
everywhere  without  annoyance,  and  it  was  some  time 
before  he  could  wear  shoes,  after  we  found  him,  for, 
not  being  used  to  any  so  long,  his  feet  swelled  when  he 
came  first  to  wear  them  again 

After  he  had  conquered  his  melancholy,  he  diverted 
himself,  sometimes,  by  cutting  his  name  on  the  trees, 
and  the  time  of  his  being  left,  and  continuance  there. 
He  was  at  first  pestered  with  cats  and  rats,  that  had 
bred  in  great  numbers  from  some  of  each  species  which 
had  got  ashore  from  the  ships  that  put  in  there  to  wood 
and  water.  The  rats  gnawed  his  feet  and  clothes,  while 
asleep,  which  obliged  him  to  cherish  the  cats  with  his 
goat's  flesh  ;  by  which  many  of  them  became  so  tame 
that  they  would  lie  about  him  in  hundreds,  and  soon 
delivered  him  from  the  rats.  He  likewise  tamed  some 
kids,  and,  to  divert  himself,  would  now  and  then  sing 
and  dance  with  his  cats ;  so  that  by  the  care  of  Prov- 
idence, and  vigor  of  his  youth,  being  now  but  about 
thirty  years  old,  he  came,  at  last,  to  conquer  all  the  in- 
conveniences of  his  solitude,  and  to  be  very  easy. 

When  his  clothes  wore  out,  he  made  himself  a  coat 

and  cap  of  goat-skins,  which  he  stitched  together  wi^h 

little  thongs  of  the  same,  that  he  cut  with   his   knife. 

He  had  no  other  needle  but  a  nail,  and,  when  his  knife 

8 


114  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS, 

was  worn  to  the  back,  he  made  others,  as  well  as  he 
could,  of  some  iron  hoops  that  were  left  ashore,  which 
he  beat  thin  and  ground  upon  stones.  Having  some 
linen  cloth  by  him,  he  sewed  himself  shirts  with  a  nail, 
and  stitched  them  with  the  worsted  of  his  old  stockings, 
which  he  pulled  out  on  purpose.  He  had  his  last  shirt 
on  when  we  found  him  on  the  island. 

At  his  first  coming  on  board  us,  he  had  so  much  for- 
got his  language,  for  want  of  use,  that  we  could  scarce 
understand  him,  for  he  seemed  to  speak  his  words  by 
halves.  We  offered  him  a  dram,  but  he  would  not 
touch  it,  having  drank  nothing  but  water  since  his  be- 
ing there,  and  it  was  some  time  before  he  could  relish 
our  victuals. 

He  could  give  us  an  account  of  no  other  product  of 
the  island  than  what  we  have  mentioned,  except  small 
black  plums,  which  are  very  good,  but  hard  to  come  at, 
the  trees  which  bear  them  growing  on  high  mountains 
and  rocks.  Pimento-trees  are  plenty  here,  and  we  saw 
one  sixty  feet  high,  and  about  two  yards  thick  ;  and 
cotton-trees  higher,  and  near  four  fathom  round  in  the 
stock. 

The  climate  is  so  good,  that  the  trees  and  grass  are 
verdant  all  the  year.  The  winter  lasts  no  longer  than 
June  or  July,  and  is  not  then  severe,  there  being  only 
a  small  frost  and  a  little  hail,  but  sometimes  great 
rains.  The  heat  of  the  summer  is  equally  moderate, 
and  there  is  not  much  thunder  or  tempestuous  weather 
of  any  sort.  He  saw  no  venomous  or  savage  creature 
on  the  island,  nor  any  other  sort  of  beast  but  goats, 
etc.,  as  above  mentioned,  the  first  of  which  had  been 
put  ashore  here  on  purpose  for  a  breed,  by  Juan  Fer- 
nando, a  Spaniard,  who  settled  there  with  some  fam- 
ilies for  a  time,  till  the  continent  of  Chili  began  to  sub- 
mit to   the    Spaniards ;   which,  being   more   profitable, 


ALEXANDER  SELKIRK.  1 15 

tempted  them  to  quit  this  island,  which  is  capable  of 
maintaining  a  good  number  of  people,  and  of  being 
made  so  strong  that  they  could  not  be  easily  dislodged. 

Ringrose,  in  his  account  of  Capt.  Sharp's  voyage,  and 
other  buccaneers,  mentions  one  who  had  escaped  ashore 
here,  out  of  a  ship  which  was  cast  away  with  all  the  rest 
of  his  company,  and  says  he  lived  five  years  alone,  be- 
fore he  had  the  opportunity  of  another  ship  to  carry 
him  off.  Capt.  Dampier  talks  of  a  Moskito  Indian, 
that  belonged  to  Capt.  Watlin,  who,  being  hunting  in 
the  woods,  when  the  captain  left  the  island,  lived  there 
three  years  alone,  and  shifted  much  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  Mr.  Selkirk  did,  till  Capt.  Dampier  came  hither, 
in  1684,  and  carried  him  off.  The  first  that  went 
ashore  was  one  of  his  countrymen,  and  they  saluted 
one  another,  first  by  prostrating  themselves  by  turns  on 
the  ground,  and  then  by  embracing. 

But,  whatever  there  is  in  these  stories,  this  of  Mr. 
Selkirk  I  know  to  be  true,  and  his  behavior  afterwards 
gives  me  reason  to  believe  the  account  he  gave  me,  how 
he  spent  his  time,  and  bore  up  under  such  an  affliction, 
in  which  nothing  but  the  Divine  Providence  could  have 
supported  any  man.  By  this  one  may  see  that  solitude 
and  retirement  from  the  world  is  not  such  an  unsuffer- 
able  state  of  life  as  most  men  imagine,  especially  when 
people  are  fairly  thrown  into  it  unavoidably,  as  this  man 
was,  who,  in  all  probability,  must  otherwise  have  per- 
ished in  the  seas,  the  ship  which  left  him  being  cast 
away  not  long  after,  and  few  of  the  company  escaped. 

We  may  perceive,  by  this  story,  the  truth  of  the 
maxim,  that  "  Necessity  is  the  mother  of  invention," 
since  he  found  means  to  supply  his  wants  in  a  very 
natural  manner,  so  as  to  maintain  his  life,  though  not 
so  conveniently,  yet  as  effectually,  as  we  are  able  to  do 
with  the  help  of  all  our  arts  and  society.     It  may  like- 


Il6  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

wise  instruct  us  how  much  a  plain  and  temperate  way 
of  living  conduces  to  the  health  of  the  body  and  the 
vigor  of  the  mind,  both  which  we  are  apt  to  destroy  by 
excess  and  plenty,,  especially  of  strong  liquor,  and  the 
variety,  as  well  as  the  nature  of  our  meat  and  drink ;  foi 
this  man,  when  he  came  to  our  ordinary  method  of  diet 
and  life,  though  he  was  sober  enough,  lost  much  of  his 
strength  and  agility. 

"It  is  very  curious,"  said  Horace  Feltham,  "and 
very  interesting,  but  it  is  not  much  like  '  Robinson 
Crusoe '  " 

"I  like  to  hear  you  say  that,"  said  Uncle  Fritz. 
"  There  have  been  so  many  '  Robinson  Crusoes ' 
written,  and  they  have  done  so  many  things,  that  a  boy 
is  to  be  excused  now  if  he  cannot  pass  an  examination 
on  them.  But,  to  tell  the  truth,  some  grown-up  boys 
have  blundered."  Then  he  sent  for  the  "  Curiosities  of 
Literature."  # 

"  Here  is  a  book,"  said  he,  "  which  I  shall  leave  out 
on  the  table,  because  I  should  like  to  have  you  all  fond 
of  it.  It  is  a  sort  of  a  scrap-book,  made  by  the  father 
of  Lord  Beaconsfield,  whose  life  you  have  read  in  "  Jus- 
tin McCarthy,"  and  in  "Punch's  Cartoons."  Sybil, 
dear,  will  you  read  what  Isaac  DTsraeli  writes  of  Alex- 
ander Selkirk  ?  He  had  the  passage  already  marked. 
And  Sybil  read,  — 

"In  this  artless  narrative  we  may  discover  more  than 
the  embryo  of  Robinson  Crusoe.  The  first  appearance 
of  Selkirk  '  a  man  clothed  in  goat  skins,  who  looked 
more  wild  than  the  first  owners  of  them.'  The  two 
huts  he  had  built,  the  one  to  dress  his  victuals,  the 

*  "  Curiosities  of  Literature."  First  and  Second  Series.  By  I. 
D'Israeli,  Esq.,  D.  C.  L.,  F.  S.  A. 


ALEXANDER  SELKIRK.  I  1 7 

other  to  sleep  in  ;  his  contrivance  to  get  fire  by  rubbing 
two  pieces  of  pimento  wood  together ;  his  distress  for 
the  want  of  bread  and  salt,  till  he  came  to  relish  his 
meat  without  either ;  his  wearing  out  his  shoes,  till  he 
grew  so  accustomed  to  be  without  them  that  he  could 
not  for  a  long  time  afterwards,  on  his  return  home,  use 
them  without  inconvenience ;  his  bedstead  of  his  own 
contriving,  and  his  bed  of  goat-skins  ;  when  his  gun 
powder  failed,  his  teaching  himself,  by  continual  exer- 
cise, to  run  as  swiftly  as  the  goats  ;  his  falling  from  a 
precipice  in  catching  hold  of  a  goat,  stunned  and 
bruised,  till,  coming  to  his  senses,  he  found  the  goat 
dead  under  him ;  his  taming  kids  to  divert  himself  by 
dancing  with  them  and  his  cats ;  his  converting  a  nail 
into  a  needle,  his  sewing  his  goat-skins  with  little  thongs 
of  the  same,  and,  when  his  knife  was  worn  to  the  back, 
contriving  to  make  blades  out  of  some  iron  hoops." 

While  Sybil  read  this  aloud,  the  eyes  of  two  or  three 
of  the  boys  fairly  snapped  with  surprise  and  indigna- 
tion. They  would  not  interrupt.  They  were  far  too 
well-bred  for  that.  But,  when  Sybil  had  finished,  there 
was  a  general  outcry. 

u  Robinson  Crusoe  never  danced  in  his  life." 

"Robinson  Crusoe  never  had  any  trouble  about 
bread." 

"  He  never  fell  off  a  cliff  and  was  stunned." 

"  He  never  had  any  trouble  about  fire.  He  never 
rubbed  two  pieces  of  pimento  wood  together." 

"He  never  wore  his  knife  to  the  back." 

"  No,"  said  Uncle  Fritz,  almost  sadly,  "if  Mr.  DTs- 
raeli  meant  that  he  did,  it  is  one  of  the  melancholy 
cases  of  a  literary  man's  forgetfulness.  In  short,  given 
the  two  facts  that  Selkirk  was  on  an  island  alone,  and 
that  Crusoe  was  on  an  island  alone,  nothing  can  well 
be  more  unlike,  from  beginning  to  end,  than  the  stories 


Il8  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

of  Selkirk  and  of  Robinson  Crusoe.  Probably  Mr. 
D'lsraeli  was  not  so  familiar  with  dear  Robinson  Cru- 
soe as  you  and  I  are." 

One  of  the  boys  said  that  his  uncle  had  landed  at 
Juan  Fernandez,  and  that  they  still  show  a  cave  there 
which  is  called  Selkirk's  Cave.  It  is  a  convenient  point 
to  touch  at  for  water,  and  at  one  time  the  Chilian  gov- 
ernment had  a  penal  settlement  there.  This  set  them 
to  looking  for  pictures  of  the  island,  and  Col.  Ingham 
gave  them  some  more  references.  The  reader  will  see 
what  they  made  of  them  in  the  next  chapter. 


VII. 

THE   BUCCANEERS. 

THE  young  people  had  been  referred  to  Capt.  James 
Burney's  "  History  of  Discovery  in  the  South  Sea," 
which  is  a  book  in  five  handsome  quarto  volumes. 
They  had  found  more  than  one  copy  of  this.  Stephen 
had  had  the  good  luck  to  make  a  visit  to  Providence, 
and  there  one  of  his  friends  introduced  him  to  Mr. 
Bartlett,  who  kindly  took  him  to  the  John  Carter  Brown 
Library,  which  is  one  of  the  most  valuable,  as  it  is  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  private  libraries  in  the  world. 
Stephen  had  a  chance  to  see  there  the  very  rare  origi- 
nals of  the  quaint  old  tracts  which  describe  the  pro- 
ceedings of  those  worthies,  the  buccaneers. 

Sir  Francis  Drake,  who  relieved  Lane's  colony  in 
North  Carolina,  and  helped  in  fighting  the  armada,  as 
you  know,  had  led  the  way  for  the  English  into  the 
Pacific,  or,  as  men  then  said,  the  South  Sea.  From  that 
time  till  near  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century,  that 
is,  for  more  than  a  hundred  years,  whatever  was  the 
state  of  Europe,  there  was  always  war  on  the  South 
Sea.  It  was  anything  but  a  Pacific  ocean.  When  the 
young  people  were  talking  about  it,  Theodora  repeated 
from  Scott's  Rokeby  :  — 

"  Panama's  maids  shall  long  grow  pale, 
When  Risingham  inspires  the  tale  ; 
Chili's  dark  matrons  long  shall  tame 
The  froward  child  with  Bertram's  name."* 

*  Rokeby,  Canto  VI.,  21. 


120  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Besides  Burney's  book  they  had  prowled  through 
Esquemeling's  "  History  of  the  Bucaniers,"  more  edify- 
ing, as  Walter  declared,  than  "  The  Pirate's  Own  Book  " 
itself.  From  these  different  treasures  Stephen  had 
copied  out  some  passages  from  Master  Edward  Ring- 
rose's  narrative,  mostly  because  they  renewed  the  story 
of  Alexander  Selkirk. 

FROM   EDWARD   RINGROSE'S   NARRATIVE   OF 
SHARP'S   VOYAGE. 

they  find  capt.     The   next  morning,  being  early   as  we 

COX,  WHOM  THEY  ,  ,  r  .    ,      T     .  -     _. 

had  left.  came  under  the  aforesaid  Isle  of  Plate, 

and  here  unexpectedly,  to  our  great  joy,  we  found  at 
anchor  the  ship  of  Capt.  Cox,  with  his  whole  company, 
whom  we  had  lost  at  sea  for  the  space  of  a  whole  fort- 
night before. 

We  found  they  had  reached  this  island,  and  had  been 
there  at  anchor  four  days  before  us,  being  now  just 
ready  to  depart  from  thence.  About  seven  we  came  to 
an  anchor,  and  then  the  other  vessel  sent  us  a  live  tor- 
toise and  a  goat  to  feast  upon  to-day,  telling  us,  withal, 
of  great  tortoises  to  be  found  ashore  upon  the  bay,  and 
of  much  fish  to  be  caught  thereabouts. 

The  island  received  its  name  from  Sir  Francis  Drake 
and  his  famous  actions.  For  here  it  is  reported,  by  tra- 
dition, that  he  made  the  dividend  or  sharing  of  the  vast 
quantity  of  plate  which  he  took  in  the  armada  of  this 
sea,  distributing  it  to  each  man  of  his  company  by  whole 
bowls  full.  The  Spaniards  affirm,  until  this  day,  he  took 
at  this  time  twelvescore  tons  of  plate,  —  sixteen  bowls 
of  coined  money  to  each  man,  his  number  being  then 
forty-five  men  in  all.  Hence  this  island  was  called  by 
the  Spaniards  themselves  the  Isle  of  Plate,  for  this 
great  dividend,  and  by  us,  Drake's  Isle.   .   .   . 

Here  our  prisoners  told  us,  likewise,  that  in  the  time 


THE   BUCCANEERS.  121 

of  Oliver  Cromwell,  or  the  Commonwealth  of  England, 
a  certain  ship  was  fitted  out  from  Lima,  with  seventy 
brass  guns,  having  on  board  of  her  no  less  than  thirty 
millions  of  dollars,  or  pieces  of  eight ;  all  which  vast 
sum  of  money  was  given  by  the  merchants  of  Lima  in 
sense,  as  a  present  unto  our  gracious  king,  or  rather  his 
father,  to  suppy  him  in  his  exile  and  distress  .  but  that 
this  great  and  rich  ship  was  lost  by  keeping  the  shore 
along  in  the  Bay  of  Mante,  or  thereabouts.  What  truth 
there  may  be  in  this  history,  I  cannot  tell.  At  least  it 
seemeth  to  me  as  scarcely  deserving  any  credit. 

"There,"  said  Col.  Ingham,  "  if  you  want  to  dredge  for 
imaginary  treasures,  boys,  there  is  your  chance.  Only 
I  would  consider,  first,  what  likelihood  you  think  there 
s  that  the  merchants  of  Lima  should  pass  round  a  hat, 
and  contribute  thirty  millions  of  dollars  for  the  relief 
of  Charles  the  First.  I  am  afraid  they  would  not  have 
done  it  for  Queen  Elizabeth." 

The  next  extract  described  a  buccaneer's  battle. 

AN   ACTION. 

As  soon  as  we  had  tacked  we  happened  to  espy  a  sail 
north-northeast  from  us.  Hereupon  we  instantly  cast 
off  from  the  other  vessel  which  we  had  in  tow,  and  stood 
round  about  after  them.  We  came  vety  near  the  ves- 
sel before  they  saw  us,  by  reason  of  the  darkness  of  the 
night.  As  soon  as  they  espied  us  they  immediately 
clapped  on  a  wind  and  sailed  very  well  before  us,  inso- 
much that  it  was  a  pretty  while  before  we  could  come  up 
with  them,  and  within  sail.  We  hailed  them  in  Spanish, 
by  means  of  an  I  ndian  prisoner,  and  commanded  them 
to  lower  their  topsails.  They  answered  they  would 
soon  make  us  lower  our  own.  Hereupon  we  fired  sev- 
eral guns  at  them,  and  they  as  thick  at  us,  with  their 


122  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

arquebuses ;  thus  they  fought  us  for  the  space  of  halt 
an  hour  or  more,  and  would  have  done  so  longer  had 
we  not  killed  the  man  at  the  helm,  after  whom  none  of 
the  rest  dared  be  so  hardy  as  to  take  his  place.  With 
another  of  our  shot  we  cut  and  disabled  the  maintop 
halyards.  Hereupon  they  cried  out  for  quarter,  which 
we  gave  them,  and  entered  their  ship.  Having  entered 
the  ship  we  found  in  her  five-and-thirty  men,  of  whom 
four-and-twenty  were  natives  of  old  Spain.  They  had  not 
fought  us,  as  they  declared  afterwards,  but  only  out  of  a 
bravado,  having  promised  ashore  so  to  do  in  case  they 
met  us  at  sea. 

The  captain  of  this  vessel  was  a  person  of  quality, 
and  his  brother,  since  the  death  of  Don  Jacinto  de  Ba- 
rahma,  killed  by  us  in  the  engagement  before  Panama, 
was  now  the  head  admiral  of  the  armada,  and  with  him 
he  took  also  in  this  vessel  five  or  six  other  persons  of 
quality.  They  did  us,  in  this  fight,  by  their  shot,  very 
great  damage  in  our  rigging,  by  cutting  it  to  pieces. 
Besides  which  they  wounded  two  of  our  men,  and  the 
third  man  was  wounded  by  the  negligence  of  one  of  our 
own  men,  occasioned  by  a  pistol  which  went  off  unad- 
visedly. 

The  next  day  being  August  26th,  in  the  morning 
we  stood  south.  That  day  we  counted  out  all  our 
plate  (silver),  and  found  it  amounted  to  3,276  pieces  of 
eight,*  which  was  accordingly  divided  by  shares  among 
us.  We  also  punished  a  friar,  who  was  chaplain  to  the 
bark  aforesaid,  and  shot  him  upon  the  deck,  casting 
him  overboard  before  he  was  dead.  Such  cruelties, 
though  I  abhorred  very  much  in  my  heart,  yet  here  I 
was  forced  to  hold  my  tongue,  and  contradict  them  not, 
as  having  not  authority  to  oversway  them. 

*  Dollars,  each  of  which  is  eight  reals. 


THE  BUCCANEERS.  1 23 


"And  here,  Uncle  Fritz,  they  come  to  Juan  Fernandez, 
and  there  is  a  lovely  picture.  There  are  pictures  of  all 
the  islands." 

Friday,  Dec.  24. —  This  morning  we  could  descry 
the  island  itself  of  Juan  Fernandez,  south  by  east,  it 
being  at  sixteen  leagues'  distance  when  we  saw  it 
yesterday.  .  .  . 

Here,  therefore,  are  two  islands  together,  the  biggest 
whereof  is  three  leagues  and  a  half  in  length,  nearest 
northwest  and  southeast ;  the  other  and  lesser  is  almost 
one  league  and  no  more  in  circumference. 

On  the  28th,  in  the  morning  I  went  on  shore  with  ten 
men  of  our  company  and  two  canoes,  to  fetch  water 
from  the  land.  Being  come  there,  and  having  filled  our 
jars,  we  could  not  get  back  to  the  ship,  by  reason  of  the 
easterly  wind  that  blew  from  off  the  ocean,  and  hindered 
our  returning.  .  .  .  This  being  done,  we  ventured  out 
again  both  canoes  together,  but  the  winds  were  yet  so 
high  that  we  were  forced  to  throw  all  our  jars  of  water 
overboard  to  lighten  our  boats,  otherwise  we  had  inev- 
itably perished.  We  ought  to  bless  and  praise  God 
Almighty  for  this  deliverance,  for  in  all  human  reason 
the  least  wave  of  that  tempest  must  have  sunk  us.  .  .  . 
Hereupon,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  we  went  ashore  and 
hauled  up  our  canoes  dry.  Having  done  this  we 
ascended  higher  into  the  island  along  a  gully,  for  the 
space  of  half  a  mile,  there  to  clear  ourselves  from  the 
noise  and  company  of  the  seals,  which  were  very  trouble- 
some near  the  shore.  Here  we  kindled  a  fire  and  dried 
our  clothes,  and  rested  ourselves  all  night,  though  with 
extreme  hungry  bellies,  as  having  eaten  very  little  or 
nothing  all  the  day  before.  On  many  sides  of  the  hill 
under  which  we  lay,  we  observed  many  holes,  like  coney 
holes.     These  holes   are  the  roosting-places   of  multi- 


124  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

tudes  of  birds  that  breed  in  these  islands,  called  by  the 
Spaniards  pardelas.  One  of  these  birds,  as  we  lay  drying 
and  warming  ourselves,  fell  down  into  the  fire.  .  .  . 

The  next  day  there  came  a  canoe  from  on  board  the 
ship  with  provisions  for  us,  they  fearing  lest  we  should 
be  starved.  In  like  manner  the  launch  came  with  men 
to  cut  wood.  Night  being  come,  we  made  our  bed  with 
fern,  of  which  there  is  large  plenty  in  this  island, 
together  with  great  multitude  of  trees,  like  unto  our 
English  box,  the  which  bear  a  species  of  green  berries, 
smelling  like  unto  pimento  or  pepper.  .  .  . 

On  the  3d  of  January  we  had  terrible  gusts  of  wind 
from  the  shore  every  hour.  This  day  our  pilot  told  us 
that  many  years  ago  a  certain  ship  was  cast  away  upon 
this  island,  and  only  one  man  was  saved,  who  lived 
alone  upon  the  island  five  years  before  any  ship  came 
this  way  to  carry  him  off.  The  island  has  excellent 
land  in  many  valleys  belonging  thereunto.  .  .  . 

On  Thuisday,  Jan.  6,  our  dissensions  being  now 
grown  unto  a  great  height,  the  mutineers  made  a  new 
election  of  another  person  to  be  our  chief  captain  and 
commander. 

[They  deposed  Capt.  Sharp,  whom  they  protested  tl^ey 
would  obey  no  longer.  They  chose,  therefore,  one  of 
our  company,  whose  name  was  John  Watling,  to 
command  in  chief,  he  having  been  an  old  privateer 
and  gained  the  esteem  of  being  a  stout  seaman,  khj 
election  being  made,  all  the  rest  were  pressed  to  give 
their  consent  to  it,  and  Capt.  Sharp  gave  over  his  com- 
mand, whereupon  they  mutually  made  articles  with  Wat- 
ling  and  signed  them.] 

The  following  day,  being  the  7th,  we  turned  and 
followed  the  starboard  side  of  the  ship.  In  this  bay, 
where  we  now  anchored,  we  found  a  cross  cut  in  the 
bark  of  the  tree,  and  several  letters  beside.     Hereupon, 


THE  BUCCANEERS.  1 25 

on  another  tree  ip  the  gully,  I  engraved  the  two  first 
letters  of  my  name  with  a  cross  over  them. 

Sunday,  Jan.  9.  —  This  day  was  the  first  Sunday 
that  ever  we  kept  since  the  loss  and  death  of  our  val- 
iant commander,  Capt.  Hawkins.  This  generous-spir- 
ited man  threw  the  dice  overboard,  finding  them  in  use 
on  the  said  day. 

Wednesday,  Jan.  12. —  This  morning  our  canoes 
returned  trom  catching  of  goats,  firing  of  guns  as  they 
came  towards  us  to  give  us  warning.  Being  come  on 
board  they  tell  us  they  had  spied  three  sail  of  ship, 
which  they  conceived  were  men-of-war,  coming  about 
the  island.  Hereupon  we  immediately  slip  our  cable 
and  put  to  sea,  taking  all  our  men  that  were  ashore  at 
the  time.  Only  one  William,  a  Mosquito  Indian,  was 
then  left  behind  on  the  island,  because  he  could  not 
be  found  at  our  sudden  departure.  .  .  . 

The  following  day  we  could  describe  one  of  the  fore- 
mentioned  men-of-war  under  the  leeward  side  of  the 
island,  and  we  believed  that  the  rest  were  at  an  anchor 
thereabout.  At  ten  we  stood  on  towards  the  island, 
making  as  if  we  intended  to  be  one  with  them,  but  in 
the  afternoon  our  commander  propounded  the  question 
unto  us  whether  we  were  willing,  now  that  the  fleet  was 
to  windward,  to  bear  away  from  them.  Unto  this  we 
all  agreed  with  one  consent.  And  hereupon,  night 
being  come,  we  stood  away  northeast  by  north,  thus 
giving  them  handsomely  the  slip,  after  having  outbraved 
them  this  day  and  the  day  before. 

"  We  turned  over  the  book,"  said  Horace's  friend, 
"  and  we  had  no  time  to  copy  more.  But  you  will  like 
to  know  what  became  of  those  precious  rascals." 


126  STORIES   TOLD  BY    SAILORS. 


END   OF   SHARP'S   VOYAGE. 

We  came  about  the  south  of  Antego  (Antigua)  and 
sent  a  canoe  on  shore  for  to  get  tobacco  and  other  ne- 
cessaries that  we  wanted,  and  also  to  ask  leave  of  the 
governor  to  come  into  the  port.  The  gentry  of  the 
place  and  the  common  people  were  very  desirous  to 
receive  us,  but  on  Wednesday,  the  ist  of  February,  the 
governor  denied  us  entry,  at  which  all  the  gentry  were 
very  much  grieved,  and  showed  themselves  very  kind  to 
us.  Hereupon  we  agreed  among  ourselves  to  give  away 
and  leave  the  ship  to  them  of  our  company  who  had 
no  money  left  them  of  all  their  portions  in  this  voyage, 
having  lost  it  all  at  play,  and  then  to  divide  ourselves 
into  two  ships  which  were  now  bound  for  England. 
Thus  I,  myself,  and  thirteen  more  of  our  company  went 
on  board  Capt.  Robert  Porteen  his  ship  called  the 
"Lisbon  Merchant,"  and  setting  sail  from  La  Antigua, 
on  Feb.  n,  landed  in  Dartmouth,  in  England,  March 
26,   1682. 

Col.  Ingham  looked  at  the  queer  little  outlines  of 
the  island  of  Juan  Fernandez  with  great  interest.  He 
then  sent  one  of  the  boys  for  "  Hawksworth's  Voy- 
ages," and  after  a  little  hunting  they  found  Carteret's 
picture,  taken  from  the  same  anchorage  a  hundred  years 
after. 

Cartwrite  says  (1767),  "  As  I  did  not  know  the 
Spaniards  had  fortified  this  island,  I  was  greatly  sur- 
prised to  see  a  considerable  number  of  men  upon  the 
beach,  with  a  house  and  four  pieces  of  cannon  near  the 
water-side,  and  a  fort  about  three  hundred  yards  above." 

"That  speaks  well,"  said  he,  "for  the  accuracy  of 
both  the  draughtsmen.  You  may  be  sure  neither  of 
them  ever  saw  the  work  of  the  other." 


VIII. 

PAUL   JONES   AND   RICHARD   PEARSON. 

EMMA  FORTINBRAS  was  more  apt  to  make  good, 
1  genuine  blunders  than  anybody  else  in  our  little 
party.  All  the  more,  perhaps,  the  colonel  made  her  a 
little  of  a  pet.  But  she  had  that  wretched,  gushing  way, 
which  he  never  could  quite  break  her  of,  of  sitting  on  a 
footstool,  and  trying  to  take  one  of  his  hands,  and  look- 
ing up  in  his  face,  which  some  very  foolish  girls  had 
taught  her,  and  asking  questions  which  she  thought 
would  please  him. 

"  Uncle  Fritz,"  she  said,  one  evening,  "did  you  know 
Paul  Jones  ?     Will  you  tell  us  about  Paul  Jones  ?  " 

"  Oh,  that  is  too  bad  !  "  said  Uncle  Fritz,  and  the  oth- 
ers tried  hard  not  to  scream.  "  That  is  worse  than  the 
young  lawyer  who  asked  Mr.  Field  if  he  knew  Alexan- 
der Pope." 

Poor  Emma  is  used  to  plunging  into  waters  too  deep 
for  her  and  too  hot  for  her.  She  blushes  very  red,  but 
she  does  not  retreat  gracefully,  and  she  said  she  was 
sure  it  said,  in  Col.  Ingham's  life,  that  he  fought  with 
Paul  Jones.  As  for  dates,  they  all  knew  she  was  not 
good  at  them. 

Will  Withers  pretended  to  take  her  side.  "Yes," 
said  he,  "  it  says  Uncle  Fritz  was  a  midshipman,  and 
that  Paul  Jones's  legs  were  shot  off,  and  all  the  othei 
officers  were  killed  j  and  Uncle  Fritz  was  the  only  sur 


128  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

vivor  on  their  side,  and  that  he  received  all  the  English- 
men's swords,  —  forty-three  swords  in  all." 

But  Uncle  Fritz  would  not  let  them  laugh.  "  No,  Will, 
no !  "  said  he,  "  remember  there  is  no  joke  when  it  is 
not  true."  Then  he  turned  to  Emma,  whom  he  wanted 
to  get  out  of  her  scrape,  and  said  :  "  What  you  remem- 
ber is  in  the  '  Ingham  Papers,'  but  not  in  my  life.  It 
is  my  account  of  the  battle,  as  I  made  it  out  from  my 
grandfather's  papers.*  But  Paul  Jones  had  been  dead 
twenty  years  when  I  was  born.  I  am  glad  you  asked 
about  him.  It  is  lime  for  you  all  to  read  about  later 
times  than  the  buccaneers.  Ah  me  !  there  were  plenty 
of  people  in  Paul  Jones's  time  who  counted  him  as  bad 
as  any  of  them.  But  this  was  because  the  ox  was 
gored  this  time,  and  not  the  bull." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  uncle  ?  " 

"  I  mean  that  England  did  not  grieve  so  much  at  the 
wickedness  of  spoiling  Spaniards  in  the  Pacific,  as  she 
grieved  at  Paul  Jones's  wickedness  when  he  landed  on 
the  coast  of  Scotland  and  carried  off  the  plate  of  the 
Earl  of  Selkirk.  Observe  Selkirk  again.  And,  by  the 
way,  when  the  pieces  were  sold,  Jones  bought  that 
plate,  and  sent  it  as  his  own  present  back  to  Lady 
Selkirk.  Queer  it  is  !  I  noticed  in  Charles  Reade's 
novel  of  '  Foul  Play,'  that  when  on  a  desert  island  they 
found  a  box  of  jewels  which  belonged  to  a  Spanish 
viceroy,  they  kept  the  jewels  for  themselves,  because 
they  found  them  in  the  Pacific.  If  they  had  found 
them  in  Hyde  Park,  they  would  have  exhausted  diplo- 
macy till  they  found  the  rightful  heirs. 

"  But  let  us  go  back  to  Jones.  It  is  worth  your  while 
to  read  both  accounts  of  the  'Poor  Richard's'  fight 
with  the  '  Serapis.'     The  '  Poor  Richard '  was  his  ship, 

*  Paul  Jones  and  Denis  Duval,  p.  20,  "  Ingham  Papers." 


PAUL   JONES  AND  RICHARD   PEARSON.        1 29 

the  '  Serapis '  was  the  English  ship.  Both  these  ac- 
counts were  written  by  men  who  meant  to  tell  the  truth. 
Compare  them  with  each  other,  and  you  will  see  how 
hard  it  is  to  read  history.  Then  you  may  read  my 
account  of  that  fight  in  the  '  Ingham  Papers.'  Mr. 
Thackeray  would  have  written  it  for  us,  had  he  lived 
longer.  It  is  just  there  that  his  novel  of  '  Denis  Duval ' 
breaks  off." 

So  the  colonel  sent  for  the  "  Annual  Register  for 
1779,"  and  for  Miss  Taylor's  "  Life  of  Paul  Jones."  Bob 
Edmeston  read  "  Jones's  Despatch." 

PAUL  JONES'S   NARRATIVE   OF   HIS    FIGHT   WITH 
THE   "SERAPIS." 

On  the  2 1  st  we  saw  and  chased  two  sail  off  Flam- 
borough  Head ;  the  "  Pallas  "  chased  in  the  northeast 
quarter,  while  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,"  followed  by 
the  "  Vengeance,"  chased  in  the  southwest ;  the  one  I 
chased,  a  brigantine  collier  in  ballast,  belonging  to 
Scarborough,  was  soon  taken,  and  sunk  immediately 
afterwards,  as  a  fleet  then  appeared  to  the  southward. 
This  was  so  late  in  the  day,  that  I  could  not  come  up 
with  the  fleet  before  night ;  at  length,  however,  I  got  so 
near  one  of  them  as  to  force  her  to  run  ashore  between 
Flamborough  Head  and  the  Spurn.  Soon  after  I  took 
another,  a  brigantine  from  Holland,  belonging  to  Sun- 
derland, and  at  daylight  the  next  morning,  seeing  a  fleet 
steering  towards  me  from  the  Spurn,  I  imagined  them 
to  be  a  convoy  bound  from  London  for  Leith,  which 
had  been  for  some  time  expected.  One  of  them  had  a 
pendani  hoisted,  and  appeared  to  be  a  ship  of  force. 
They  had  not,  however,  courage  to  come  on,  but  kept 
back,  all  except  the  one  which  seemed  to  be  armed,  and 
that  one  also  kept  to  the  windward,  very  near  to  the 
land,  and  on  the  edge  of  dangerous  shoals,  where  I  could 


13°  STORIES   TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

not  wkh  safety  approach.  This  induced  me  to  make  a 
signal  for  a  pilot,  and  soon  afterwards  two  pilots'  boats 
came  off.  They  informed  me  that  a  ship  that  wore  a 
pendant  was  an  armed  merchantman,  and  that  a  king's 
frigate  lay  there  in  sight,  at  anchor,  within  the  Humber 
waiting  to  take  under  convoy  a  number  of  merchant 
ships  bound  to  the  northward.  The  pilots  imagined 
the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  to  be  an  English  ship  of 
war,  and  consequently  communicated  to  me  the  private 
signal  which  they  had  been  required  to  make.  I  endeav- 
ored by  this  means  to  decoy  the  ships  out  of  the  port, 
but  the  wind  then  changing,  and  with  the  tide  becoming 
unfavorable  for  them,  the  deception  had  not  the  desired 
effect,  and  they  wisely  put  back.  The  entrance  of  the 
Humber  is  exceedingly  difficult  and  dangerous,  and  as 
the  "Pallas"  was  not  in  sight,  I  thought  it  imprudent 
to  remain  off  the  entrance,  therefore  steered  out  again 
to  join  the  "Pallas"  off  Flamborough  Head.  In  the 
night  we  saw  and  chased  two  ships  until  three  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  when,  being  at  a  very  small  distance 
from  them,  I  made  the  private  signal  of  reconnoissance, 
which  I  had  given  to  each  captain  before  I  sailed  from 
Groix ;  one  half  of  the  answer  only  was  returned.  In 
this  position  both  sides  lay  to  till  daylight,  when  the 
ships  proved  to  be  the  "  Alliance  "  and  the  "  Pallas." 
On  the  morning  of  that  day,  the  23d,  the  brig  from 
Holland  not  being  in  sight,  we  chased  a  brigantine  that 
appeared  laying  to,  to  windward  About  noon,  we  saw 
and  chased  a  large  ship  that  appeared  coming  round 
Flamborough  Head,  from  the  northward,  and  at  the 
same  time  I  manned  and  armed  one  of  the  pilot-boats 
to  send  in  pursuit  of  the  brigantine,  which  now  appeared 
to  be  the  vessel  that  I  had  forced  ashoie.  Soon  after 
this  a  fleet  of  forty-one  sail  appeared  off  Flamborough 
Head,  bearing  north-northeast.     This   induced   me   to 


PAUL   JONES  AND  RICHARD   PEARSON.        13 x 

abandon  the  single  ship  which  had  then  anchored  in 
Burlington  Bay  ;  I  also  called  back  the  pilot-boat,  and 
hoisted  a  signal  for  a  general  chase. *  When  the  fleet 
discovered  us  bearing  down,  all  the  merchant  ships 
crowded  sail  toward  the  shore.  The  two  ships  of  war 
that  protected  the  fleet  at  the  same  time  steered  from 
the  land,  and  made  the  disposition  for  battle.  In 
approaching  the  enemy,  I  crowded  every  possible  sail, 
and  made  the  signal  for  the  line  of  battle,  to  which  the 
"Alliance"  showed  no  attention.  Earnest  as  I  was  for 
the  action,  I  could  not  reach  the  commodore's  ship 
until  seven  in  the  evening,!  being  then  within  pistol- 

*  This  pilot-boat  contained  sixteen  of  the  best  hands  on  board 
the  "Bon  Homme  Richard,"  well  armed,  under  the  command  of 
Mr.  Henry  Lunt,  the  second  lieutenant.  She  did  not  pay  ready 
attention  to  signals,  which  obliged  Jones  to  remain  to  windward 
some  time  after  he  had  made  the  signals  to  chase  the  fleet.  When 
:he  "  Serapis  "  and  "  Countess  of  Scarborough "  stood  from  the 
shore,  Jones  crowded  all  sail  to  overtake  them,  leaving  the  "  Ven- 
geance "  to  windward,  with  orders  to  bring  down  the  pilot-boat  as 
fast  as  possible,  and  tell  Lieut.  Lunt  to  board  the  "  Bon  Homme 
Richard,"  and  enter  the  men  on  the  left  side,  after  the  battle  was 
ended.  So  that  with  the  men  lost  on  the  coast  of  Ireland,  and  sent 
away  in  the  prizes,  Jones  was  weakly  manned,  and  thinly  officered. 
—  Journal  for  the  King. 

Lieut.  Lunt  says  in  his  certificate  that  he  could  not  approach  the 
"  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  until  the  action  was  raging,  when,  it  being 
night,  he  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  go  alongside. 

t  As  soon  as  it  was  night,  the  enemy  tacked,  and  steered  with 
full  sail  towards  the  shore.  Capt.  Jones,  seeing  this  motion  by 
the  help  of  his  night  glass  (for  the  moon  was  not  yet  risen),  made 
the  necessary  disposition,  and  altered  his  course  to  get  between  the 
enemy  and  the  land.  The  captain  of  the  "  Pallas  "  seeing  the 
"  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  alter  her  course,  concluded  that  the  crew 
had  revolted,  and  killed  Capt.  Jones.  This  idea  had  long  prevailed 
in  the  squadron,  and  the  "  Pallas,"  in  consequence,  hauled  close  by 
the  wind.  Capt.  Jones  found  the  "  Alliance  "  lying-to,  out  of  can- 
non shot,  on  the  enemy's  weather  quarter.  The  enemy,  having 
every  sail  set,  would  have  escaped  and  got   under  Scarborough 


I32  STORIES  TOLD   BY  SAILORS. 

shot,  when  he  hailed  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard."  We 
answered  him  by  firing  a  whole  broadside. 

The  battle  being  thus  begun  was  continued  with  unre- 
mitting fury.  Every  method  was  practised  on  both  sides 
to  gain  an  advantage,  and  rake  each  other ;  and  I  must 
confess  that  the  enemy's  ship,  being  much  more  man- 
ageable than  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,"  gained  there- 
by several  times  an  advantageous  situation,  in  spite  of 
my  best  endeavors  to  prevent  it.  As  I  had  to  deal  with 
an  enemy  of  greatly  superior  force,  I  was  under  the 
necessity  of  closing  with  him,  to  prevent  the  advantage 
which  he  had  over  me  in  point  of  manoeuvre.  It  was 
my  intention  to  lay  the  "Bon  Homme  Richard"  athwart 
the  enemy's  bow ;  but  as  that  operation  required  great 
dexterity  in  the  management  of  both  sails  and  helm,  and 
some  of  our  braces  being  shot  away,  it  did  not  exactly 
succeed  to  my  wish.  The  enemy's  bowsprit,  however, 
came  over  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard's  "  poop  by  the 
mizzen-mast,  and  I  made  both  ships  fast  together  in 
that  situation,*  which,  by  the  action  of  the  wind  on 
the  enemy's  sails, f  forced  her  stern  close  to  the  "  Bon 
Homme  Richard's  "  bow,  so  that  the  ships  lay  square 
alongside  of  each  other,  the  yards  being  all  entangled, 
and  the  cannon  of  each  ship  touching  the  opponent's.^ 

Castle,  had  not  Capt.  Jones  crossed  the  bow  of  the  "  Serapis  "  and 
begun  the  action  within  pistol-shot.  —  Journal  for  the  King. 

*  Mr.  Stacy,  the  acitng  master,  not  having  returned  with  the 
hawser,  Capt.  Jones,  with  his  own  hands,  made  fast  to  the  mizzen- 
mast  of  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  the  ropes  that  hung  from  the 
enemy's  bowsprit.  —  Journal  for  the  King. 

t  The  captain  of  the  "  Serapis,"  imputing  the  position  of  the 
two  ships  to  accident,  let  fall  an  anchor  from  the  larboard  bow, 
fearing  that  Capt.  Jones  would  rake  him,  and  expecting  to  get  dis- 
entangled, and  thereby  recover  his  superiority. — Id.  See  alse 
Lieut.  Dale's  account. 

X  Here  the  enemy  attempted  to  board  the  "  Bon  Homme  Rich- 
ard," but  were  deteired  from  it,  on  finding  Capt.  Jones  with  a 


PAUL   JONES  AND  RICHARD  PEARSON.       135 

When  this  position  took  place,  it  was  eight  o'clock, 
previous  to  which  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard "  had 
received  sundry  eighteen-pound  shots  below  the  water, 
and  leaked  very  much.  My  battery  of  twelve-pounders, 
on  which  I  had  placed  my  chief  dependence,  being 
commanded  by  Lieut.  Dale  and  Col.  Weibert,  and 
manned  principally  with  American  seamen  and  French 
volunteers,  was  entirely  silenced  and  abandoned.  As 
to  the  six  old  eighteen-pounders  that  formed  the  battery 
of  the  lower  gun-deck,  they  did  no  service  whatever, 
except  firing  eight  shot  in  all.  Two  out  of  three  of 
them  burst  at  the  first  fire,  and  killed  almost  all  the 
men  who  were  stationed  to  manage  them.  Before  this 
time,  too,  Col.  de  Chamillard,  who  commanded  a  party 
of  twenty  soldiers  on  the  poop,  had  abandoned  that 
station  after  having  lost  some  of  his  men.  I  had  now 
only  two  pieces  of  cannon  (nine-pounders)  on  the  quar- 
ter-deck that  were  not  silenced,  and  not  one  of  the 
heavier  cannon  was  fired  during  the  rest  of  the  action. 
The  purser,  M.  Mease,  who  commanded  the  guns  on 
the  quarter-deck,  being  dangerously  wounded  in  the 
head,  I  was  obliged  to  fill  his  place,  and  with  great  dif- 
ficulty rallied  a  few  men,  and  shifted  over  one  of  the  lee 
quarter-deck  guns,  so  that  we  afterwards  played  three 
pieces   of   nine-pounders   upon   the   enemy.     The  tops 

pike  in  his  hand  at  the  gangway,  ready  to  receive  them.  They  im- 
agined he  had,  as  they  said,  a  large  corps  de  reserve,  which  was  a 
fortunate  mistake,  as  no  man  took  up  a  pike  but  himself.  —  Jour- 
nal for  the  King. 

Capt.  Pearson  speaks,  in  his  official  account,  of  an  attempt  to 
board,  at  a  later  period  of  the  action,  after  the  carpenter  had 
called  for  quarter.  The  boarders  returned,  saying  they  had  dis- 
covered a  superior  number  laying  under  cover,  with  pikes  in  their 
hands  ready  to  receive  them.  Probably  both  commanders  refer  to 
the  same  incident,  and  the  concealed  men  were  the  imaginary  corpt 
de  reserve. 


134  STORIES    TOLD  BY  SAILORS 

alone  seconded  the  fire  of  this  little  battery,  and  held 
out  bravely  during  the  whole  of  the  action,  especially 
the  maintop,  where  Lieut.  Stack  commanded.  I  directed 
the  fire  of  one  of  the  three  cannon  against  the  main- 
mast, with  double-headed  shot,  while  the  other  two 
were  exceedingly  well  served  with  grape  and  canister 
shot,  to  silence  the  enemy's  musketry  and  clear  hei 
decks,  which  was  at  last  effected.  The  enemy  were,  as 
I  have  since  understood,  on  the  instant  of  calling  for 
quarter,  when  the  cowardice  or  treachery  of  three  of 
my  under  officers  induced  them  to,  call  to  the  enemy. 
The  English  commodore  asked  me  if  I  demanded  quar- 
ter, and  I  having  answered  him  in  the  most  determined 
negative,  they  renewed  the  battle  with  double  fury. 
They  were  unable  to  stand  the  deck,  but  the  fire  of 
their  cannon,  especially  the  lower  battery,  which  was 
entirely  formed  of  ten-pounders,  was  incessant ;  both 
ships  were  set  on  fire  in  various  places,  and  the  scene 
was  dreadful  beyond  the  reach  of  language.  To  ac- 
count for  the  timidity  of  my  three  under  officers,  I 
mean  the  gunner,  the  carpenter,  and  the  master-at-arms, 
I  must  observe  that  the  two  first  were  slightly  wounded, 
and,  as  the  ship  had  received  various  shot  under  water, 
and  one  of  the  pumps  being  shot  away,  the-  carpenter 
expressed  his  fears  that  she  would  sink,  and  the  other 
two  concluded  that  she  was  sinking,  which  occasioned 
the  gunner  to  run  aft  on  the  poop,  without  my  knowl- 
edge, to  strike  the  colors.  Fortunately  for  me,  a  can- 
non-ball had  done  that  before,  by  carrying  away  the 
ensign-staff ;  he  was  therefore  reduced  to  the  necessity 
of  sinking,  as  he  supposed,  or  of  calling  for  quarter, 
and  he  preferred  the  latter. 

All  this  time  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  had  sustained 
the  action  alone,  and  the  enemy,  though  much  superioi 
in  force,  would  have  been  very  glad  to  have  got  clear 


PAUL   JONES    AND  RICHARD    PEARSON       135 

as  appears  by  their  own  acknowledgments,  and  by  theii 
having  let  go  an  anchor  the  instant  that  I  laid  them  on 
board,  by  which  means  they  would  have  escaped,  had 
I  not  made  them  well  fast  to  the  "  Bon  Homme 
Richard." 

At  last,  at  half  past  nine  o'clock,  the  "  Alliance  "  ap- 
peared, and  I  now  thought  the  battle  at  an  end;  but, 
to  my  utter  astonishment,  he  discharged  a  broadside  full 
into  the  stern  of  the   "Bon  Homme  Richard."*     We 

*  In  the  Journal  for  the  King,  it  is  said  that  when  the  "  Alliance  " 
appeared  for  the  first  time,  after  the  beginning  of  the  action,  she 
fired  a  broadside  with  grape-shot  "  into  the  bow  of  the  '  Eon  Homme 
Richard,'  and  the  stern  of  the  '  Serapis,'  which  then  made  but  one 
small  object."  Jones  alludes  in  the  text  to  her  second  appearance, 
when,  after  Landais  had  paid  a  visit  to  Captain  Cottineau,  who 
had  captured  the  "  Pallas,''  at  the  urgent  request  of  the  latter,  that 
he  would  either  go  to  assist  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard "  or 
remain  to  take  care  of  the  prize,  he  "  got  into  a  position  to  rake 
with  a  second  broadside  the  'Bon  Homrne  Richard'  and  '  Serapis,' 
the  first  in  the  stern,  the  other  in  the  bow."  It  was  then  they  cried 
out  to  him  for  God's  sake  to  stop,  etc.  "  Jones  begged  Landais  to 
cease  firing,  or  to  lay  the  'Bon  Homme  Richard'  alongside,  and 
assist  with  some  men  from  the  '  Alliance.'  He  disobeyed.  Hav- 
ing passed  along  the  off  side  of  the  '  Bon  Homme  Richard,'  he 
was  again  absent  for  some  time,  and  then  returned,  in  a  position 
to  rake  her  the  third  time.  He  discharged  this  last  broadside 
into  the  stern  of  the  '  Serapis,'  and  head  of  the  '  Bon  Homme 
Richard.' "  —  Journal  for  the  King. 

Captain  Pearson  speaks  in  general  terms  of  the  "Alliance" 
sailing  round,  during  the  whole  action,  and  raking  him  fore  and 
aft,  and  eventually  determining  him  to  strike,  by  coming  across  his 
stern  and  pouring  in  a  broadside.  The  weight  of  evidence  is,  that 
the  "Alliance"  fired  only  three  broadsides  altogether  within  gun- 
shot. The  charges  against  Landais,  from  thirteen  to  twenty-one 
inclusive,  well  attested  by  all  the  officers  on  board  the  "  Bon 
Homme  Richard,"  and  corroborated  by  the  captains  of  the  "  Pal- 
las "  and  "  Vengeance,"  and  by  Lieutenant  Lunt,  who  was  in  the 
pilot-boat,  confirm  the  above  statement.  The  eighteenth  states 
that  "  he  never  passed  on  the  off  side  of  the  '  Serapis.'  nor  could 
that  ship  bring  a  gun  'o  bear  on  the  'Alliance'  at  any  time  dui- 


J 36  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

called  to  him  for  God's  sake  to  forbear  firing  into  the 
"Bon  Homme  Richard,"  yet  they  passed  along  the  off 
side  of  the  ship  and  continued  firing.  There  was  no  pos- 
sibility of  his  mistaking  the  enemy's  ship  for  the  "  Bon 
Homme  Richard,"  there  being  the  most  essential  differ- 
ence in  their  appearance  and  construction.  Besides,  it 
was  then  full  moonlight,  and  the  sides  of  the  "Bon 
Homme  Richard  "  were  all  black,  while  the  sides  of  the 
prize  were  all  yellow.  Yet,  for  the  greater  security,  I 
showed  the  signal  of  our  reconnoissance  by  putting  out 
three  lanterns,  one  at  the  head,  another  at  the  stern, 
and  the  third  in  the  middle,  in  a  horizontal  line.  Every 
tongue  cried  that  he  was  firing  into  the  "  Bon  Homme 
Richard's "  head,  stern,  and  broadside,  and  by  one  of 
his  volleys  killed  several  of  my  best  men  *  and  mortally 
wounded  a  good  officer  on  the  forecastle  only,  f  My 
situation  was  really  deplorable.  The  "Bon  Homme 
Richard "  received  various  shot  under  water  from  the 

ing  the  engagement."  Captain  Pearson  only  speaks  of  being 
"raked,"  and  having  a  broadside  poured  into  his  stern.  The  shot 
received  by  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  on  the  off  side  must  have 
come  from  the  "  Alliance."  The  fact  of  the  "Alliance  "  firing  into 
the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard "  is  also  attested  by  the  old  log-book 
of  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,"  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  George 
Napier,  advocate,  in  Edinburgh. 

*  Agreeably  to  report.  Note  by  Jones.  "  The  furious  cannonade 
from  the  upper  and  lower  batteries  of  the  'Serapis'  occasioned 
many  who  had  been  skulking  below  in  the  '  Bon  Homme  Richard 
to  come  on  deck.  They  were  exposed  to  the  grape-shot  of  the 
'Alliance,'  while  the  enemy's  men  were  under  cover.  It  was. 
therefore,  difficult  to  tell  how  many  men  on  board  the  'Bon 
Homme  Richard '  were  killed  and  wounded  by  the  shot  from  the 
'  Alliance.'  "  —  Journal  for  the  King. 

It  was  attested  by  half  a  dozen  officers  that  Landais  said,  next 
morning,  he  had  raked  with  grape-shot,  which  he  knew  would 
scatter. 

t  So  in  two  different  MS.  copies  and  three  in  print.  He  means 
the  only  efficient  officer  in  the  forecastle. 


FAUL   JONES  AND    RICHARD  PEARSON.      137 

'■  Alliance,"  the  leak  gained  on  the  pumps,  and  the  fire 
ncreased  much  on  board  both  ships.  Some  officers 
persuaded  me  to  sti'lv,  of  whose  courage  and  good 
sense  I  entertain  a  high  opinion.  My  treacherous  mas- 
ter-at-arms let  loose  all  my  prisoners  without  my  knowl- 
edge, and  my  prospect*  became  gloomy  indeed.*  I 
would  not,  however,  give  up  the  point.  The  enemy's 
mainmast  began  to  shake,t  their  firing  decreased  fas* 
ours  rather  increased,  and  the  British  colors  were  struck 
at  half  an  hour  past  ten  o'clock.! 

*This  must  have  ruined  Capt.  Jones,  had  not  the  prisoners 
been  terrified  out  of  their  senses.  Capt.  Jones  availed  himself  of 
their  fears  and  placed  them  to  work  the  pumps.  —  Journal  for  the 
King 

t  It  went  by  the  board,  Capt.  Pearson  says,  just  as  he  was  strik- 
ing. Jones  says  the  same.  Jones  notices  it  as  very  remarkable 
how  well  the  three  light  quarter-deck  guns  were  served  during  the 
whole  action,,  and  the  confusion  that  ensued  when  the  water  was 
gaining  below,  the  ships  alternately  catching  fire  from  each  other, 
the  "  Alliance  "  firing  at  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,"  and  the  pris- 
oners set  loose.  "He  got  one  of  the  off-guns  over  soon  after  the 
Alliance'  raked  the  first  time,  but  could  never  muster  strength 
sufficient  to  bring  over  the  other.  In  the  clear  moonlight,  the 
enemy's  mast  being  painted  yellow,  the  flames  of  the  main  shrouds, 
etc.,  made  the  mainmast  a  distinct  mark.  Capt.  Jones  took  aim  at 
it  with  double-headed  shot." 

J  There  was  no  occasion  for  a  boat  or  bridge  between  the  two 
ships.  Capt.  Pearson  stepped  on  board  the  "  Bon  Homme  Rich- 
ard "  and  delivered  up  his  sword  to  Capt.  Jones,  who  returned  it 
to  him  because  he  had  bravely  used  it.  He  then  heard,  and  the 
next  morning  saw,  with  astonishment,  the  inferior  force  and  man- 
gled condition  of  the  "Bon  Homme  Richard."  —  Journal  for  the 
King. 

Mr.  Goldsborough,  in  his  "Naval  Chronicles,"  p.  21,  retails  the 
following  ridiculous  anecdote  :  — 

"  When  Capt.  Pearson  was  about  delivering  up  his  sword  to 
Capt.  Jones,  he  observed,  '  I  cannot,  sir,  but  feel  much  mortifica- 
tion at  the  idea  of  surrendering  my  sword  to  a  man  who  has  fought 
me  with  a  rope  round  his  neck  '     Capt.  Jones  received  his  sword. 


138  STORIES   TOLD  3Y  SAILORS. 

This  prize  proved  to  be  the  British  ship  of  war,  the 
"  Serapis,"  a  new  ship  of  forty-four  guns,  built  on  the  most 
approved  construction,  with  two  complete  batteries,  one 
of  them  of  eighteen-pounders,  and  commanded  by  the 
brave  Commodore  Richard  Pearson.  I  had  yet  two 
enemies  to  encounter,  far  more  formidable  than  the 
Britons  ;  I  mean  fire  and  water.  The  "  Serapis  "  was  at- 
tacked only  by  the  first,  but  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard  " 
was  assailed  by  both  ;  there  was  five  feet  of  water  in  the 
hold,  and  though  it  was  moderate  from  the  explosion  of 
so  much  gunpowder,  yet  the  three  pumps  that  remained 
could  with  difficulty  only  keep  the  water  from  gaining. 
The  fire  broke  out  in  various  parts  of  the  ship,  in  spite 
of  all  the  water  that  could  be  thrown  in  to  quench  it, 
and  at  length  broke  out  as  low  as  the  powder  maga- 
zine, and  within  a  few  inches  of  the  powder.  In  that 
dilemma  I  took  out  the  powder  upon  deck,  ready  to  be 
thrown  overboard  at  the  last  extremity,  and  it  was  ten 
o'clock  the  next  day,  the  24th,  before  the  fire  was  en- 
tirely extinguished.  With  respect  to  the  situation  of 
the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,"  the  rudder  was  entirely  cut 
off,  the  stern  frame  and  transom  were  almost  entirely  cut 
away,  and  the  timbers  by  the  lower  decks,  especially 
from  the  mainmast  towards  the  stern,  being  greatly 
decayed  with  age,  were  mangled  beyond  my  power  of 
description,  and  a  person  must  have  been  an  eye-wit- 
but  immediately  returned  it,  with  the  remark,  '  You  have  fought 
gallantly,  sir,  and  I  hope  your  king  will  give  you  a  better  ship.'  " 

Capt.  Pearson  was  a  gentleman  as  well  as  a  brave  officer. 
Though  it  appears  by  his  autographic  notes  that  in  "reading  and 
writing  "  he  was  not  as  well  taught  as  Jones.  He  would  have  been 
guilty  of  no  such  nonsense  as  is  above  charged  to  him.  Had*  he 
been  so,  Jones  would  probably  have  given  the  sword  to  the  man 
at  his  elbow,  and  interchanged  no  superfluous  compliments  with 
his  vanquished  customer.  Such  absurdities  should  not  be  a  pare 
of  what  is  called  "The  Naval  Chronicles  of  the  United  States  " 


PAUL  JONES  AND    RICHARD    PEARSON.      139 

ness  to  form  a  just  idea  of  the  tremendous  scene  ol 
carnage,  wreck,  and  ruin  which  everywhere  appeared.* 
Humanity  cannot  but  recoil  from  the  prospect  of  such 
finished  horror,  and  lament  that  war  should  be  capable 
of  producing  such  fatal  consequences. 

After  the  carpenters,  as  well  as  Capt.  Cottineau  and 
other  men  of  sense,  had  well  examined  and  surveyed 
the  ship  (which  was  not  finished  before  five  in  the 
evening),  I  found  every  person  to  be  convinced  that  it 
was  impossible  to  keep  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard " 
afloat  so  as  to  reach  a  port,  if  the  wind  should  increase, 
it  being  then  only  a  very  moderate  breeze.  I  had  but 
little  time  to  remove  my  wounded,  which  now  became 
unavoidable,  and  which  was  effected  in  the  course  of  the 
night  and  next  morning.  I  was  determined  to  keep  the 
"  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  afloat,  and,  if  possible,  to  bring 
her  into  port.  For  that  purpose  the  first  lieutenant  of 
the  "  Pallas  "  continued  on  board,  with  a  party  of  men 
to  attend  the  pumps,  with  boats  in  waiting,  ready  to  take 
them  on  board,  in  case  the  water  should  gain  on  them 
too  fast.  The  wind  augmented  in  the  night,  and  the 
next  day,  the  25th,  so  that  it  was  impossible  to  prevent 
the  good  old  ship  from  sinking.     They  did  not  abandon 

*The  "Bon  Homme  Richard"  received  little  damage  in  her 
masts,  but  was  cut  entirely  to  pieces  between  decks,  especially  from 
the  mainmast  to  the  stern.  In  that  space  there  was  an  entire  break 
on  both  sides,  from  the  gun-deck  almost  to  the  water's  edge  ;  so  that 
towards  the  end  of  the  action  almost  all  the  shot  of  the  "  Serapis  " 
had  passed  through  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,"  without  touching. 
The  rudder  and  transoms  were  cut  off,  and  here  and  there  an  old 
rotten  timber,  besides  the  sternpost,  was  the  ouly  support  that  pre- 
vented the  stern  from  falling  down  on  the  gun-room  deck.  Eight 
or  ten  of  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard's  "men  took  away  a  fine  cut- 
ter boat  that  had  been  at  the  stern  of  the  "  Serapis  "  during  the 
action,  and  landed  at  Scarborough.  Some  others  were  s;>  much 
afraid  as  to  swim  en  board  the  "  Alliance  "  after  the  action.  —Jom- 
nal  for  the  King. 


14°  STORIES   TOLD   By    SAILORS. 

her  till  after  nine  o'clock  ;  the  water  was  then  up  to  the 
lower  deck ;  and  a  little  after  ten,  I  saw,  with  inexpressi- 
ble grief,  the  last  glimpse  of  the  "Bon  Homme  Rich- 
ard." No  lives  were  lost  with  the  ship,  but  it  was  im- 
possible to  save  the  stores,  of  any  sort  whatever.  I  lost 
even  the  best  part  of  my  clothes,  books,  and  papers,  and 
several  of  my  officers  lost  all  their  clothes  and  effects. 

Having  thus  endeavored  to  give  a  clear  and  simple 
relation  of  the  circumstances  and  events  that  have  at- 
tended the  little  armament  under  my  command,  I  shall 
freely  submit  my  conduct  therein  to  the  censure  of  my 
superiors,  and  the  impartial  public.  I  beg  leave,  how- 
ever, to  observe  that  the  force  put  under  my  command 
was  far  from  being  well  composed ;  and  as  the  great 
majority  of  the  actors  in  it  have  appeared  bent  on  the 
pursuit  of  interest  only,  I  am  exceedingly  sorry  that 
they  and  I  have  been  at  all  concerned. 

Capt.  Cottineau  engaged  the  "Countess  of  Scarbor- 
ough," and  took  her  after  an  hour's  action,  while  the 
"  Bon  Homme  Richard  "  engaged  the  "  Serapis."  The 
"  Countess  of  Scarborough  "  is  an  armed  ship  of  twenty 
six-pounders,  and  was  commanded  by  a  king's  officer. 
In  the  action  the  "  Countess  of  Scarborough  "  and  the 
'  Serapis  "  were  at  a  considerable  distance  asunder ; 
and  the  "  Alliance,"  as  I  am  informed,  fired  into  the 
"  Pallas  "  and  killed  some  men.  If  it  should  be  asked 
why  the  convoy  was  suffered  to  escape,  I  must  answer 
that  I  was  myself  in  no  condition  to  pursue,  and  that 
none  of  the  rest  showed  any  inclination ;  not  even  Mr. 
Ricot,  who  had  held  off  at  a  distance  to  windward  dur- 
ing the  whole  action,  and  withheld,  by  force,  the  pilot- 
boat,  with  my  lieutenant  and  fifteen  men.*     The  "  Alli- 

*  This  is  founded  on  a  report  that  has  proved  to  be  false ;  for  it 
now  appears  that  Capt.  Ricot  expressly  ordered  the  pilot-boat  to 
board  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,  '  which  order  was  obeyed.  —  NoU 
bv  7ones. 


PAUL    JONES  AND  RICHARD  PEARSON.       I41 

ance,"  too,  was  in  a  state  to  pursue  the  fleet,  not  having 
had  a  single  man  wounded,  or  a  single  shot  fired  at  her 
from  the  "  Serapis,"  and  only  three  that  did  execution 
from  the  "Countess  of  Scarborough,"  at  such  a  distance 
that  one  stuck  in  the  side,  and  the  other  two  just  touched, 
and  then  dropped  into  the  water.  The  "  Alliance  "  killed 
one  man  only  on  board  the  "  Serapis."  As  Capt. 
Cottineau  charged  himself  with  manning  and  secur- 
ing the  prisoners  of  the  "  Countess  of  Scarborough," 
I  think  the  escape  of  the  Baltic  fleet  cannot  so  well  be 
charged  to  his  account.* 

I  should  have  mentioned  that  the  mainmast  and 
mizzen-topmast  of  the  "  Serapis  "  fell  overboard  soon 
after  the  captain  had  come  on  board  the  "  Bon  Homme 
Richard." 

After  the  reading  was  over,  the  young  people  asked, 
eagerly,  what  became  of  Landais.  Col.  Ingham  told  them 
that  on  his  trial  he  was  dismissed  from  the  service  of  the 
United  States.  He  died  within  a  year  or  two,  hopelessly 
insane,  and  may  have  been  crazy  on  the  night  of  the 
battle.  King  George  knighted  Pearson  for  his  courage. 
When  Jones  heard  this,  he  said,  "  If  I  meet  him  again, 
I  '11  make  a  lord  of  him." 

Will  Hackmatack  then  read  aloud  Pearson's  account 
of  the  same  battle. 

*  It  was  a  thick  fog  all  the  morning.  When  it  began  to  clear  up, 
the  enemy's  merchant  ships  had  got  safe  into  their  harbors,  and  noi 
a  sail  appeared  abng  the  shore.  —  Journal  for  the  King. 


I42  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 


RICHARD  PEARSON'S  REPORT  OF  HIS  FIGHT  WITH 
THE   "BON  HOMME  RICHARD." 

"  Pallas,"  French  Frigate,  in  Congress  Service, 
Texel,  Oct.  6,  1779. 

Sir,  —  You  will  be  pleased  to  inform  the  L01  ds  Com- 
missioners of  the  Admiralty  that  on  the  23d  ult.,  being 
close  in  with  Scarborough  about  eleven  o'clock,  a  boat 
came  on  board  with  a  letter  from  the  bailiffs  of  that 
corporation,  giving  information  of  a  flying  squadron  of 
the  enemy's  ships  being  on  the  coast,  and  of  a  part  of 
the  said  squadron  having  been  seen  from  thence  the 
day  before,  standing  to  the  southward.  As  soon  as  I 
received  this  intelligence  I  made  the  signal  for  the 
convoy  to  bear  down  under  my  lee,  and  repeated  it 
with  two  guns,  notwithstanding  which  the  van  of  the 
convoy  kept  their  wind,  with  all  sail  stretching  out  to 
the  southward  from  under  Flamborough  Head,  till 
between  twelve  and  one,  when  the  headmost  of  them 
got  sight  of  the  enemy's  ships,  which  were  then  in  chase 
of  them ;  they  then  tacked,  and  made  the  best  of  their 
way  under  the  shore  for  Scarborough,  etc.,  letting  fly 
their  topgallant  sheets,  and  firing  guns,  upon  which 
I  made  all  the  sail  I  could  to  windward,  to  get  between 
the  enemy's  ships  and  the  convoy,  which  I  soon  effected. 
At  one  o'clock  we  got  sight  of  the  enemy's  ships  from 
the  masthead,  and  about  four  we  made  them  plain  from 
the  deck  to  be  three  large  ships  and  a  brig,  upon  which 
I  made  the  "  Countess  of  Scarborough's  "  signal  to  join 
me,  she  being  in  shore  with  the  convoy ;  at  the  same 
time  I  made  the  signal  for  the  convoy  to  make  the  best 
of  their  way,  and  repeated  the  signal  with  two  guns.  I 
then  brought-to,  to  let  the  "  Countess  of  Scarborough  " 
come  up,  and  cleared  ship  for  action.  At  half  past  five 
the  "  Countess  of  Scarborough  "  joined  me,  the  enemy's 


PAUL   JONES  AND   RICHARD   PEARSON.       143 

ships  then  bearing  down  upon  us,  with  a  light  breeze  at 
south-southwest,  at  six  tacked  and  laid  our  head  in 
shore,  in  order  to  keep  our  ground  the  better  between 
the  enemy's  ship  and  the  convoy,  soon  after  which  we 
perceived  the  ships  bearing  down  upon  us  to  be  a  two- 
decked  ship  and  two  frigates,  but  from  their  keeping 
end  on  upon  us,  on  bearing  down,  we  could  not  discern 
what  colors  they  were  under ;  at  about  twenty  minutes 
past  seven,  the  largest  ship  of  the  three  brought-to  on 
our  larboard  bow,  within  musket-shot ;  I  hailed  him,  and 
asked  what  ship  it  was ;  they  answered,  in  English,  the 
"  Princess  Royal."  I  then  asked  where  they  belonged 
to  ,  they  answered  evasively,  on  which  I  told  them  if 
they  did  not  answer  directly,  I  would  fire  into  them  • 
they  then  answered  with  a  shot,  which  was  instantly 
returned  with  a  broadside ;  and  after  exchanging  two  or 
three  broadsides  he  backed  his  topsails,  and  dropped 
upon  our  quarter  within  pistol-shot ;  then  filled  again, 
put  his  helm  a-weather,  and  run  us  on  board  upon  our 
weather-quarter,  and  attempted  to  board  us,  but,  being 
repulsed,  he  steered  off,  upon  which  I  backed  our  top- 
sails, in  order  to  get  square  with  him  again,  which,  as 
soon  as  he  observed,  he  then  filled,  put  his  helm 
a-weather,  and  laid  us  athwart  hawse  ;  his  mizzen  shrouds 
took  our  jibboom,  which  hung  him  for  some  time,  till  it 
at  last  gave  way,  and  we  dropped  alongside  of  each 
other,  head  and  stern,  when,  the  fluke  of  our  spare 
anchor  hooking  his  quarter,  we  became  so  close  fore 
and  aft,  that  the  muzzles  of  our  guns  touched  each 
other's  sides.  In  this  position  we  engaged  from  half 
past  eight  till  half  past  ten,  during  which  time,  from 
the  great  quantity  and  variety  of  combustible  matters 
which  they  threw  in  upon  our  decks,  chains,  and  in 
short,  into  every  part  of  the  ship,  we  were  on  fire  no 
less  than  ten  or  twelve  times  in  different  parts   of  the 


144  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

ship,  and  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  and  exertion 
imaginable,  at  times,  that  we  were  able  to  get  it  extin- 
guished. At  the  same  time  the  largest  of  the  two 
frigates  kept  sailing  round  us  the  whole  action,  and 
raking  us  fore  and  aft,  by  which  means  she  killed  or 
wounded  almost  every  man  on  the  quarter  and  main 
decks. 

About  half  past  nine,  either  from  a  hand  grenade 
being  thrown  in  at  one  of  our  lower  deck  ports,  or 
from  some  other  accident,  a  cartridge  of  powder  was 
set  on  fire,  the  flames  of  which  running  from  cartridge 
to  cartridge  all  the  way  aft,  blew  up  the  whole  of  the 
people  and  officers  that  were  quartered  abaft  the  main- 
mast, from  which  unfortunate  circumstance  all  those 
guns  were  rendered  useless  for  the  remainder  of  the  ac- 
tion, and  I  fear  the  greatest  part  of  the  people  will  lose 
their  lives.  At  ten  o'clock  they  called  for  quarters  from 
the  ship  alongside,  and  said  they  had  struck ;  hearing 
this,  I  called  upon  the  captain  to  know  if  they  had 
struck,  or  if  he  asked  for  quarters  ;  but  no  answer 
being  made,*  after  repeating  my  words  two  or  three 
times  I  called  for  the  boarders,  and  ordered  them  to 
board,  which  they  did  ;  but  the  moment  they  were  on 
board  her  they  discovered  a  superior  number  laying 
under  cover,  with  pikes  in  their  hands,  ready  to  receive 
them,  on  which  our  people  retreated  instantly  into  our 
own  ship,  and  returned  to  their  guns  again  till  past  ten, 
when  the  frigate  coming  across  our  stern,  and  pouring  her 
broadside  into  us  again,  without  our  being  able  to  bring 
a  gun  to  bear  on  her,  I  found  it  in  vain,  and  in  short  im- 
practicable, from  the  situation  we  were  in,  to  stand  out 
any  longer  with  the  least  prospect  of  success  ;  I  therefore 
struck    (our   mainmast  at  the  same  time  went  by  the 

*  Pearson  did  not  hear  Jones's  answer  ;  but  the  answer  was,  "  I 
have  not  begun  to  fight."  F.  I. 


PAUL  JONES  AND    RICHARD  PEARSON.        145 

board).  The  first  lieutenant  and  myself  were  imme- 
diately escorted  into  the  ship  alongside,  when  we 
found  her  to  be  an  American  ship  of  war,  called  the 
"Bon  Homme  Richard,"  of  forty  guns  and  three  hun- 
dred and  seventy-five  men,  commanded  by  Capt.  Paul 
Jones ;  the  other  frigate  which  engaged  us,  to  be  the 
"Alliance,"  of  forty  guns  and  three  hundred  men  ;  and 
the  third  frigate  which  engaged  and  took  the  "  Countess 
of  Scarborough,"  after  two  hours'  action,  to  be  the 
"Pallas,"  a  French  frigate  of  thirty-two  guns  and  two 
hundred  and  seventy-five  men ;  the  "  Vengeance,"  an 
armed  brig  of  twelve  guns  and  seventy  men,  all  in 
Congress  service,  and  under  command  of  Paul  Jones. 
They  fitted  out  and  sailed  from  Port  L'Orient  the 
latter  end  of  July,  and  came  north  about ;  they  have 
on  board  three  hundred  English  prisoners,  which  they 
have  taken  in  different  vessels  in  their  way  round,  since 
they  left  France,  and  have  ransomed  some  others.  On 
my  going  on  board  the  "Bon  Homme  Richard  "  I  found 
her  in  the  greatest  distress,  her  quarters  and  counter  on 
the  lower  deck  entirely  drove  in,  and  the  whole  of  her 
lower  deck  guns  dismounted ;  she  was  also  on  fire  in  two 
places,  and  six  or  seven  feet  of  water  in  her  hold,  which 
kept  increasing  upon  them  all  night  and  the  next  day, 
till  they  were  obliged  to  quit  her,  and  she  sunk  with  a 
great  number  of  her  wounded  people  on  board  her. 
She  had  three  hundred  and  six  men  killed  and  wounded 
in  the  action  ;  our  loss  in  the  "  Serapis  "  was  also  very 
great.  My  officers  and  people  in  general  behaved  well, 
and  I  should  be  very  remiss  in  my  attention  to  their 
merit  were  I  to  omit  recommending  the  remains  of 
them  to  their  lordships'  favor.  I  must  at  the  same 
time  beg  leave  to  inform  their  lordships,  that  Capt. 
Piercy,  in  the  "  Countess  of  Scarborough,"  was  not  in 
the  least  remiss  in  his  duty,  he  having  given  me  every 
10 


146  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

assistance  in  his  power,  and  as  much  as  could  be 
expected  from  such  a  ship,  in  engaging  the  atten- 
tion of  the  "  Pallas,"  a  frigate  of  thirty-two  guns,  dur- 
ing the  whole  action. 

I  am  extremely  sorry  for  the  misfortune  that  has 
happened,  —  that  of  losing  his  Majesty's  ship  I  had  the 
honor  to  command  ;  but,  at  the  same  time,  I  flatter 
myself  with  the  hopes  that  their  lordships  will  be  con- 
vinced that  she  has  not  been  given  away,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  that  every  exertion  has  been  used  to  defend 
her ;  and  that  two  essential  pieces  of  service  to  our 
country  have  arisen  from  it :  the  one  in  wholly  overset- 
ting the  cruise  and  intentions  of  this  flying  squadron, 
the  other  in  rescuing  the  whole  of  a  valuable  convoy 
from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  which  must 
have  been  the  case  had  I  acted  any  otherwise  than  I 
did.  We  have  been  driving  about  in  the  North  Sea 
ever  since  the  action,  endeavoring  to  make  to  any  port 
we  possibly  could,  but  have  not  been  able  to  get  into 
any  place  till,  to-day,  we  arrived  in  the  Texel. 

Herewith  I  enclose  you  the  most  exact  list  of  the 
killed  and  wounded  I  have  as  yet  been  able  to  procure, 
from  my  people  being  dispersed  amongst  the  different 
ships,  and  having  been  refused  permission  to  muster 
them  ;  there  are,  I  find,  many  more  both  killed  and 
wounded  than  appears  on  the  enclosed  list,  but  their 
names,  as  yet,  I  find  impossible  to  ascertain  ;  as  soon  as 
I  possibly  can,  shall  give  their  lordships  a  full  account 
of  the  whole. 

I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient  and  most  humble  servant, 

R.  Pearson. 

P.  S.  I  am  refused  permission  to  wait  on  Sir  Joseph 
Yorke,  and  even  to  go  on  shore.  Abstract  of  the  list 
of  killed  and  wounded  :  killed,  49 ;  wounded,  68. 


IX. 
NELSON   AND   TRAFALGAR. 

ALL  New  England  boys  and  girls  have  the  old 
Norse  blood  in  them.  At  the  bottom  of  then 
hearts  they  love  the  sea.  They  may  be  sea-sick  when 
they  go  fishing  for  the  first  time  on  the  ocean,  but  the 
love  of  adventure  that  sent  their  fathers  here  has  not 
died  out  of  them. 

Jones  and  Pearson,  the  "  Bon  Homme  Richard,"  the 
"Serapis,"  and  the  "Alliance,"  set  them  all  thinking 
and  talking  of  the  great  naval  battles  of  the  last  cent- 
ury. The  grandfathers  of  some  had  lost  their  all  in  the 
consequences  of  the  war  with  which  this  century  began. 
The  grandfathers  of  others  had  made  fortunes  in  the 
same  wars.  One  of  the  girls  brought  a  candlestick 
which  was  a  part  of  a  prize  taken  by  a  Salem  privateer ; 
and  the  colonel  told  them  that  the  great  clock  in  the 
hall  came  from  another.  So  they  worked  up,  among 
them,  with  a  good  deal  of  care,  the  crushing  out  of 
the  French  navy  by  the  English,  and,  a  fortnight  after 
the  reading  in  the  last  chapter,  the  colonel  sent  Her- 
bert into  the  other  room  to  find  Southey's  "Life  of 
Nelson" ;  and  then  Laura  read  aloud  the  battle  of 
Trafalgar. 


I48  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 


TRAFALGAR   AND  THE  DEATH   OF  NELSON. 

He  wore  that  day,  as  usual,  his  admiral's  frock-coat, 
bearing  on  the  left  breast  four  stars,  of  the  different 
orders  with  which  he  was  invested.  Ornaments  which 
rendered  him  so  conspicuous  a  mark  for  the  enemy, 
vi  ere  beheld  with  ominous  apprehensions  by  his  officers. 
It  was  known  that  there  were  riflemen  on  board  the 
French  ships,  and  it  could  not  be  doubted  but  that  his 
life  would  be  particularly  aimed  at.  They  communi- 
cated their  fears  to  each  other ;  and  the  surgeon,  Mr. 
Beatty,  spoke  to  the  chaplain,  Dr.  Scott,  and  to  Mr. 
Scott,  the  public  secretary,  desiring  that  some  person 
would  entreat  him  to  change  his  dress  or  cover  the 
stars  ;  but  they  knew  that  such  a  request  would  highly 
displease  him.  "  In  honor  I  gained  them,"  he  had 
said,  when  such  a  thing  had  been  hinted  to  him  for- 
merly, "  and  in  honor  I  will  die  with  them."  Mr. 
Beatty,  however,  would  not  have  been  deterred,  by  any 
fear  of  exciting  his  displeasure,  from  speaking  to  him 
himself  upon  a  subject  in  which  the  weal  of  England, 
as  well  as  the  life  of  Nelson,  was  concerned  ;  but  he 
was  ordered  from  the  deck  before  he  could  find  an  op- 
portunity. This  was  a  point  upon  which  Nelson's  offi- 
cers knew  that  it  was  hopeless  to  remonstrate  or  reason 
with  him ;  but  both  Blackwood  and  his  own  captain, 
Hardy,  represented  to  him  how  advantageous  to  the 
fleet  it  would  be  for  him  to  keep  out  of  action  as  long 
as  possible  ;  and  he  consented  at  last  to  let  the  "  Levia- 
than" and  the  "Temeraire,"  which  were  sailing  abreast 
of  the  "  Victory,"  be  ordered  to  pass  ahead.  Yet  even 
here  the  last  infirmity  of  this  noble  mind  was  indulged, 
for  these  ships  could  not  pass  ahead  if  the  "  Victory  " 
continued  to  carry  all  her  sail ;  and  so  far  was  Nelson 


NELSON  AND    TRAFALGAR.  149 

from  shortening  sail,  that  it  was  evident  he  took  pleas 
ure  in  pressing  on,  and  rendering  it  impossible  for  them 
to  obey  his  own  orders.  A  long  swell  was  setting  into 
the  bay  of  Cadiz ;  our  ships,  crowding  all  sail,  moved 
majestically  before  it,  with  light  winds  from  the  south- 
west. The  sun  shone  on  the  sails  of  the  enemy ;  and 
their  well-formed  line,  with  their  numerous  three-deck- 
ers, made  an  appearance  which  any  other  assailants 
would  have  thought  formidable  ;  but  the  British  sail- 
ors  only  admired  the  beauty  and  splendor  of  the  specta- 
cle ;  and,  in  full  confidence  of  winning  what  they  saw, 
remarked  to  each  other  what  a  fine  sight  yonder  ships 
would  make  at  Spithead. 

The  French  admiral,  from  the  "Bucentaure,"  beheld 
the  new  manner  in  which  his  enemy  was  advancing,  — 
Nelson  and  Collingwood  each  leading  his  line,  —  and, 
pointing  them  out  to  his  officers,  he  is  said  to  have 
exclaimed  that  such  conduct  could  not  fail  to  be  suc- 
cessful. Yet  Villeneuve  had  made  his  own  dispositions 
with  the  utmost  skill,  and  the  fleets  under  his  command 
waited  for  the  attack  with  perfect  coolness.  Ten  min- 
utes before  twelve  they  opened  their  fire.  Eight  or  nine 
of  the  ships  immediately  ahead  of  the  "Victory,"  and 
across  her  bows,  fired  single  guns  at  her,  to  ascertain 
whether  she  was  yet  within  their  range.  As  soon  as 
Nelson  perceived  that  their  shot  passed  over  him,  he 
desired  Blackwood,  and  Capt.  Prowse,  of  the  "  Sirius," 
to  repair  to  their  respective  frigates,  and  on  their  way 
to  tell  all  the  captains  of  the  line-of-battle  ships  that 
he  depended  on  their  exertions,  and  that  if,  by  the  pre- 
scribed mode  of  attack,  they  found  it  impracticable  to 
get  into  action  immediately,  they  might  adopt  whatever 
they  thought  best,  provided  it  led  them  quickly  and 
closely  alongside  an  enemy.  As  they  were  standing 
on  the  front  of  the  poop,  Blackwood  took  him  by  the 


150  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

hand,  saying  he  hoped  soon  to  return  and  find  him  in 
possession  of  twenty  prizes.  He  replied,  "God  bless 
you,  Blackwood,  I  shall  never  see  you  again  ! " 

Nelson's  column  was  steered  about  two  points  more 
to  the  north  than  Collingwood's,  in  order  to  cut  off  the 
enemy's  escape  into  Cadiz ;  the  lee  line,  therefore,  was 
first  engaged.  "  See,"  cried  Nelson,  pointing  to  the 
"Royal  Sovereign,"  as  she  steered  right  for  the  centre 
of  the  enemy's  line,  cut  through  it  astern  of  the  "  Santa 
Anna,"  three-decker,  and  engaged  her  at  the  muzzle  of 
her  guns  on  the  starboard  side,  —  "  see  how  that  noble 
fellow,  Collingwood,  carries  his  ship  into  action !  "  Col- 
lingwood,  delighted  at  being  first  in  the  heat  of  the  fire, 
and  knowing  the  feelings  of  his  commander  and  old 
friend,  turned  to  his  captain  and  exclaimed,  "  Rother- 
ham,  what  would  Nelson  give  to  be  here ! "  Both 
these  brave  officers,  perhaps,  at  this  moment  thought 
of  Nelson  with  gratitude,  for  a  circumstance  which  had 
occurred  on  the  preceding  day.  Admiral  Collingwood, 
with  some  of  the  captains,  having  gone  on  board  the 
"Victory"  to  receive  instructions,  Nelson  inquired  of 
him  where  his  captain  was,  and  was  told,  in  reply,  that 
they  were  not  upon  good  terms  with  each  other. 
"  Terms  ! "  said  Nelson  ;  "  good  terms  with  each  other  !  " 
Immediately  he  sent  a  boat  for  Capt.  Rotherham,  led 
him,  as  soon  as  he  arrived,  to  Collingwood,  and  saying, 
"  Look,  yonder  are  the  enemy  ! "  bade  them  shake  hands 
like  Englishmen. 

The  enemy  continued  to  fire  a  gun  at  a  time  at  the 
"Victory,"  till  they  saw  that  a  shot  had  passed  through 
her  main  top-gallant  sail ;  then  they  opened  their  broad 
sides,  aiming  chiefly  at  her  rigging,  in  the  hope  of  dis- 
abling her  before  she  could  close  with  them.  Nelson, 
as  usual,  had  hoisted  several  flags,  lest  one  should  be 
shot  away.     The  enemy  showed  no  colors  till   late  in 


NELSON  AND    TRAFALGAR.  15  1 

the  action,  when  they  began  to  feel  the  necessity  of 
having  them  to  strike.  For  this  reason,  the  "  Santis- 
sima  Trinidad,"  Nelson's  old  acquaintance,  as  he  used 
to  call  her,  was  distinguishable  only  by  her  four  decks, 
and  to  the  bow  of  this  opponent  he  ordered  the  "  Vic- 
tory "  to  be  steered.  Meantime  an  incessant  raking  fire 
was  kept  up  upon  the  "Victory." 

The  admiral's  secretary  was  one  of  the  first  who  fell ; 
he  was  killed  by  a  cannon-shot  while  conversing  with 
Hardy.  Capt.  Adair,  of  the  marines,  with  the  help  of 
a  sailor,  endeavored  to  remove  the  body  from  Nelson's 
sight,  who  had  a  great  regard  for  Mr.  Scott,  but  he 
anxiously  asked,  "  Is  that  poor  Scott  that 's  gone  ?  " 
and  being  informed  that  it  was  indeed  so,  exclaimed, 
"  Poor  fellow  !  "  Presently  a  double-headed  shot  struck 
a  party  of  marines,  who  were  drawn  up  on  the  poop, 
and  killed  eight  of  them  ;  upon  which  Nelson  imme- 
diately desired  Capt.  Adair  to  disperse  his  men  round 
the  ship,  that  they  might  not  suffer  so  much  from  being 
together.  A  few  minutes  afterwards  a  shot  struck  the 
fore-brace  bits  on  the  quarter-deck,  and  passed  between 
Nelson  and  Hardy,  a  splinter  from  the  bit  tearing  off 
Hardy's  buckle  and  bruising  his  foot.  Both  stopped 
and  looked  anxiously  at  each  other  ;  each  supposed  the 
other  to  be  wounded.  Nelson  then  smiled,  and  said, 
"  This  is  too  warm  work,  Hardy,  to  last  long." 

The  "  Victory  "  had  not  yet  returned  a  single  gun ;  fifty 
of  her  men  had  been  by  this  time  killed  or  wounded, 
and  her  boom-mast,  with  all  her  studding-sails  and  her 
booms,  shot  away.  Nelson  declared  that  in  all  his 
battles  he  had  seen  nothing  which  surpassed  the  cool 
courage  of  his  crew  on  this  occasion.  At  four  minutes 
after  twelve,  she  opened  her  fire  from  both  sides  of  her 
deck.  It  was  not  possible  to  break  the  enemy's  line 
without  running  on  board  one  of  their  ships  ;  Hardy 


i$2  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

informed  him  of  this,  and  asked  him  which  he  would 
prefer.  Nelson  replied,  "  Take  your  choice,  Hardy,  it 
does  not  signify  much."  The  master  was  ordered  to 
put  the  helm  to  port,  and  the  "  Victory  "  ran  on  board 
the  "  Redoubtable,"  just  as  her  tiller-ropes  were  shot 
away.  The  French  ship  received  her  with  a  broad- 
side, then  instantly  let  down  her  lower-deck  ports,  for 
fear  of  being  boarded  through  them,  and  never  after- 
ward fired  a  great  gun  during  the  action.  Her  tops, 
like  those  of  all  the  enemy's  ships,  were  filled  with  rifle- 
men. Nelson  never  placed  musketry  in  his  tops  ;  he 
had  a  strong  dislike  to  the  practice,  not  merely  because 
it  endangers  setting  fire  to  the  sails,  but  also  because 
it  is  a  murderous  sort  of  warfare  by  which  individuals 
may  suffer,  and  a  commander  now  and  then  be  picked 
off,  but  which  never  can  decide  the  fate  of  a  general 
engagement. 

Capt.  Harvey,  in  the  "Temeraire,"  fell  on  board  the 
"  Redoubtable "  on  the  other  side ;  another  enemy 
was  in  like  manner  on  board  the  "Temeraire  "  ;  so  that 
these  four  ships  formed  as  compact  a  tier  as  if  they  had 
been  moored  together,  their  heads  lying  all  the  same 
way.  The  lieutenants  of  the  "  Victory,"  seeing  this, 
depressed  their  guns  of  the  middle  and  lower  decks, 
and  fired  with  a  diminished  charge,  lest  the  shot  should 
pass  through  and  injure  the  "Temeraire."  And  because 
there  was  danger  that  the  "Redoubtable"  might  take 
fire  from  the  lower-deck  guns,  the  muzzles  of  which 
touched  her  side  when  they  were  run  out,  the  fireman  of 
each  gun  stood  ready  with  a  bucket  of  water,  wrhich,  as 
soon  as  the  gun  was  discharged,  he  dashed  into  the  hole 
made  by  the  shot.  An  incessant  fire  was  kept  up  from 
the  "  Victory  "  from  both  sides,  her  larboard  guns  play- 
ing upon  the  "  Bucentaure  "  and  the  huge  "  Santissima 
Trinidad." 


NELSON  AND    TRAFALGAR.  153 

It  had  been  part  of  Nelson's  prayer  that  the  British 
fie  =t  might  be  distinguished  by  humanity  in  the  victory 
which  he  expected.  Setting  an  example  himself,  he 
*wice  gave  orders  to  cease  firing  upon  the  "  Redoubt- 
able," supposing  that  she  had  struck,  because  her  great 
guns  were  silent ;  for,  as  she  carried  no  flag,  there  was 
no  means  of  instantly  ascertaining  the  fact.  From  this 
ship,  which  he  had  thus  twice  spared,  he  received  his 
death.  A  ball  fired  from  her  mizzen-top,  which,  in  the 
then  situation  of  the  two  vessels,  was  not  more  than  fif- 
teen yards  from  that  part  of  the  deck  where  he  was 
standing,  struck  the  epaulette  on  his  left  shoulder,  about 
a  quarter  after  one,  just  in  the  heat  of  action.  He  fell 
upon  his  face,  on  the  spot  which  was  covered  with  his 
poor  secretary's  blood.  Hardy,  who  was  a  few  steps 
from  him,  turning  round,  saw  three  men  raising  him  up. 
"They  have  done  for  me  at  last,  Hardy,"  said  he.  *'I 
hope  not,"  cried  Hardy.  "  Yes,"  he  replied,  "  my  back- 
bone is  shot  through."  Yet  even  now,  not  for  a  moment 
losing  his  presence  of  mind,  he  observed,  as  they  were 
carrying  him  down  the  ladder,  that  the  tiller  ropes, 
which  had  been  shot  away,  were  not  yet  replaced,  and 
ordered  that  new  ones  should  be  rove  immediately  ; 
then,  that  he  might  not  be  seen  by  the  crew,  he  took 
out  his  handkerchief,  and  covered  his  face  and  his  stars. 
Had  he  but  concealed  these  badges  of  honor  from  the 
enemy,  England,  perhaps,  would  not  have  had  cause  to 
receive  with  sorrow  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Trafalgar. 
The  cockpit  was  crowded  with  wounded  and  dying  men, 
over  whose  bodies  he  was  with  some  difficulty  conveyed, 
and  laid  upon  a  pallet  in  the  midshipmen's  berth.  It 
was  soon  perceived,  upon  examination,  that  the  wound 
was  mortal.  This,  however,  was  concealed  from  all, 
except  Capt.  Hardy,  the  chaplain,  and  the  medical 
attendants.     He  himself  being  certain   from  the  sensa- 


154  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

tion  in  his  back,  and  the  gush  of  blood  he  felt  momently 
within  his  breast,  that  no  human  care  could  avail  him, 
insisted  that  the  surgeon  should  leave  him  and  attend  to 
those  to  whom  he  might  be  useful.  "  For,"  said  he, 
"you  can  do  nothing  for  me."  All  that  could  be  done 
was  to  fan  him  with  paper,  and  frequently  to  give  him 
lemonade  to  alleviate  his  intense  thirst.  He  was  in 
great  pain,  and  expressed  much  anxiety  for  the  event  of 
the  action,  which  now  began  to  declare  itself.  As  often 
as  a  ship  struck,  the  crew  of  the  "  Victory  "  huzzaed, 
and  at  every  huzza  a  visible  expression  of  joy  gleamed 
in  the  eyes,  and  marked  the  countenance  of  the  dying 
hero.  But  he  became  impatient  to  see  Capt.  Hardy; 
as  that  officer,  though  often  sent  for,  could  not  leave 
the  deck,  Nelson  feared  that  some  fatal  cause  prevented 
him,  and  repeatedly  cried,  "  Will  no  one  bring  Hardy  to 
me  ?  He  must  be  killed  !  He  is  surely  dead  !  "  An 
hour  and  ten  minutes  elapsed  from  the  time  when  Nel- 
son received  his  wound,  before  Hardy  could  come  to 
him.  They  shook  hands  in  silence,  Hardy  in  vain 
struggling  to  suppress  the  feelings  of  the  most  painful, 
and  yet  sublimest  moment.  "  Well,  Hardy,"  said  Nel- 
son, "  how  goes  the  day  with  us  ? "  "Very  well,"  replied 
Hardy  ;  "  ten  ships  have  struck,  but  five  of  the  van  have 
tacked,  and  show  an  intention  to  bear  down  upon  the 
'Victory.'  I  have  called  two  or  three  of  our  fresh 
ships  round,  and  have  no  doubt  of  giving  them  a  drub- 
bing." "  I  hope,"  said  Nelson,  "  none  of  our  ships 
have  struck?"  Hardy  answered,  "  There  was  no  fear 
of  that."  Then,  and  not  till  then,  Nelson  spoke  of 
himself.  "  I  am  a  dead  man,  Hardy,"  said  he.  "  I  am 
going  fast,  —  it  will  be  all  over  with  me  soon.  Come 
nearer  to  me.  Let  my  dear  Lady  Hamilton  have  my 
hair,  and  all  other  things  belonging  to  me."  Hardy 
observed  that  he  hoped  Mr.  Beatty  could  yet  hold  out 


NELSON  AND    TRAFALGAR.  155 

some  prospect  of  life.  "Oh  no!"  he  replied,  "it  is 
impossible.  My  back  is  shot  through  ;  Beatty  will  tell 
you  so."  Capt.  Hardy  then  once  more  shook  hands 
with  him,  and,  with  a  heart  almost  bursting,  hastened 
upon  deck. 

By  this  time  all  feeling  below  the  breast  was  gone, 
and  Nelson,  having  made  the  surgeon  ascertain  this, 
said  to  him,  "  You  know  I  am  gone ;  I  know  it.  I  feel 
something  rising  in  my  breast"  —  putting  his  hand  on 
his  left  side  —  "which  tells  me  so."  And  upon  Beatty's 
inquiring  whether  his  pain  was  very  great,  he  replied, 
"  So  great  that  I  wish  I  was  dead.  Yet,"  said  he,  in  a 
lower  voice,  "one  would  like  to  live  a  little  longer, 
too ! "  And  after  a  few  minutes,  in  the  same  under- 
tone, he  added,  "What  would  become  of  poor  Lady 
Hamilton  if  she  knew  my  situation ! "  Next  to  his 
country,  she  occupied  his  thoughts.  Capt.  Hardy,  some 
fifty  minutes  after  he  had  left  the  cockpit,  returned,  and 
again  taking  the  hand  of  his  dying  friend  and  com- 
mander, congratulated  him  on  having  gained  a  com- 
plete victory.  How  many  of  the  enemy  were  taken 
he  did  not  know,  as  it  was  impossible  to  perceive  them 
distinctly,  but  fourteen  or  fifteen,  at  least.  "That's 
well,"  cried  Nelson,  "but  I  bargained  for  twenty."  And 
then,  in  a  stronger  voice,  he  said,  "Anchor,  Hardy, 
anchor."  Hardy,  upon  this,  hinted  that  Admiral  Col- 
lingwood  would  take  upon  himself  the  direction  of 
affairs.  "  Not  while  I  live,  Hardy,"  said  the  dying 
Nelson,  ineffectually  endeavoring  to  raise  himself  from 
the  bed.  "Do  you  anchor."  His  previous  order  for 
preparing  to  anchor  had  shown  how  clearly  he  foresaw 
the  necessity  of  this.  Presently,  calling  Hardy  back, 
he  said  to  him,  in  a  low  voice,  "  Don't  throw  me  over- 
board "  ;  and  he  desired  that  he  might  be  buried  by  his 
parents,  unless  it  should  please  the  kring  to  order  other- 


156  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

wise.  Then  reverting  to  private  feelings  :  "  Take  care 
of  my  dear  Lady  Hamilton,  Hardy;  take  care  of  poor 
Lady  Hamilton.  Kiss  me,  Hardy,"  said  he  Hardy 
knelt  down  and  kissed  his  cheek,  and  Nelson  said, 
"Now  I  am  satisfied,  Thank  God,  I  have  done  my 
duty/'  Hardy  stood  over  him  in  silence  for  a  moment 
or  two,  then  knelt  again  and  kissed  his  forehead.  "  Who 
is  that  ?  "  said  Nelson  ;  and,  being  informed,  he  replied, 
"  God  bless  you,  Hardy !  "  And  Hardy  then  left  him  — 
forever. 

Nelson  now  desired  to  be  turned  upon  his  right  side, 
and  said,  "  I  wish  I  had  not  left  the  deck,  for  I  shall 
be  gone  soon  "  Death  was,  indeed,  rapidly  approach- 
ing. He  said  to  the  chaplain,  "Doctor,  I  have  not  been 
a  great  sinner";  and  after  a  short  pause,  "Remember 
that  I  leave  Lady  Hamilton  and  my  daughter,  Horatia,  as 
a  legacy  to  my  country."  His  articulation  now  became 
difficult,  but  he  was  distinctly  heard  to  say,  "Thank 
God,  I  have  done  my  duty !  "  These  words  he  repeat- 
edly pronounced,  and  they  were  the  last  words  which 
he  uttered.  He  expired  at  thirty  minutes  after  four,  — 
three  hours  and  a  quarter  after  he  had  received  his 
wound. 

Within  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  Nelson  was 
wounded,  about  fifty  of  the  "Victory's"  men  fell  by 
the  enemy's  musketry.  They,  however,  on  their  part, 
were  not  idle,  and  it  was  not  long  before  there  were 
only  two  Frenchmen  left  alive  in  the  mizzen-top  of  the 
"  Redoubtable."  One  of  them  was  the  man  who  had 
given  the  fatal  wound ;  he  did  not  live  to  boast  of  what 
he  had  done.  An  old  quartermaster  had  seen  him  fire, 
and  easily  recognized  him,  because  he  wore  a  glazed 
cocked  hat  and  a  white  frock.  This  quartermaster  and 
two  midshipmen,  Mr.  Collingwood  and  Mr.  Pollard, 
were  the  only  persons  left  in  the   "Victory's"  poop; 


NELSON  AND    TRAFALGAR.  157 

the  two  midshipmen  kept  firing  at  the  top,  and  he  sup- 
plied them  with  cartridges.  One  of  the  Frenchmen, 
attempting  to  make  his  escape  down  the  rigging,  was 
shot  by  Mr.  Pollard,  and  fell  on  the  poop.  But  the 
old  quartermaster,  as  he  cried  out,  "  That 's  he !  that 's 
he ! "  and  pointed  at  the  other  who  was  coming  for- 
ward to  fire  again,  received  a  shot  in  his  mouth  and  fell 
dead.  Both  the  midshipmen  then  fired  at  the  same 
time,  and  the  fellow  dropped  in  the  top.  When  they 
took  possession  of  the  prize,  they  went  into  the  mizzen- 
top  and  found  him  dead,  with  one  ball  through  his  head 
and  another  through  his  breast. 

The  "  Redoubtable "  struck  within  twenty  minutes 
after  the  fatal  shot  had  been  fired  from  her.  During 
that  time  she  had  been  twice  on  fire,  in  her  forechains 
and  in  her  forecastle.  The  French,  as  they  had  done 
in  other  battles,  made  use  in  this  of  fire-balls  and  other 
combustibles,  —  implements  of  destruction  which  other 
nations,  from  a  sense  of  honor  and  humanity,  have  laid 
aside,  —  which  add  to  the  sufferings  of  the  wounded 
without  determining  the  issue  of  the  combat,  which 
none  but  the  cruel  would  employ,  and  which  never  can 
be  successful  against  the  brave.  Once  they  succeeded 
in  setting  fire,  from  the  "  Redoubtable,"  to  some  ropes 
and  canvas  on  the  "Victory's"  booms.  The  cry  ran 
through  the  ship  and  reached  the  cockpit,  but  ever, 
this  dreadful  cry  produced  no  confusion  ;  the  men  dis- 
played that  perfect  self-possession  in  danger  by  which 
English  seamen  are  characterized.  They  extinguished 
the  flames  on  board  their  own  ship,  and  then  hastened 
to  extinguish  them  in  the  enemy  by  throwing  buckets 
of  water  from  the  gangway.  When  the  "  Redoubtable  " 
had  struck,  it  was  not  practicable  to  board  her  from  the 
"Victory,"  for  though  the  two  ships  touched,  the  uppei 
works  of  both  fell  in  so  much  that  there  was  a  great 


158  STORIES    TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

space  between  their  gangways,  and  she  could  not  be 
boarded  from  the  lower  or  middle  decks,  because  her 
ports  were  down.  Some  of  the  men  went  to  Lieut. 
Quikan  and  offered  to  swim  under  her  bows  and  get  up 
there,  but  it  was  thought  unfit  to  hazard  brave  lives  in 
this  manner. 

What  our  men  would  have  done  from  gallantry,  some 
of  the  crew  of  the  "  Santissima  Trinidad  "  did  to  save 
themselves.  Unable  to  stand  the  tremendous  fire  of 
the  "Victory,"  whose  larboard  guns  played  against  this 
great  four-decker,  and  not  knowing  how  else  to  escape 
them,  nor  where  else  to  betake  themselves  for  protec- 
tion, many  of  them  leaped  overboard  and  swam  to  the 
"Victory,"  and  were  actually  helped  up  her  sides  by 
the  English  during  the  action.  The  Spaniards  began 
the  battle  with  less  vivacity  than  their  unworthy  allies, 
but  they  continued  it  with  great  firmness.  The  "  Argo- 
nauta "  and  "  Bahama "  were  defended  until  they  had 
each  lost  above  five  hundred  men ;  the  "  San  Juan 
Nepomuceno  "  lost  three  hundred  and  fifty.  Often  as 
the  superiority  of  British  courage  has  been  proved 
against  France  upon  the  seas,  it  was  never  more  con- 
spicuous than  in  this  decisive  conflict.  Five  of  our 
ships  were  engaged  muzzle  to  muzzle  with  five  of  the 
French.  In  all  five  the  Frenchmen  lowered  their  lower- 
deck  ports  and  deserted  their  guns,  while  our  men  con- 
tinued deliberately  to  load  and  fire  till  they  had  made 
the  victory  secure. 

Once,  amid  his  sufferings,  Nelson  had  expressed  a 
wish  that  he  were  dead,  but  immediately  the  spiiit  sub- 
dued the  pains  of  death,  and  he  wished  to  live  a  little 
longer,  doubtless  that  he  might  hear  the  completion  of 
the  victory  which  he  had  seen  so  gloriously  begun. 
That  consolation,  that  joy,  that  triumph,  was  afforded 
him.     He  lived  to  know  tint  the  victory  was  decisive, 


NELSON  AND    TRAFALGAR.  1 59 

and  the  last  guns  which  were  fired  at  the  flying  enemy 
were  heard  a  minute  or  two  before  he  expired.  The 
ships  which  were  thus  flying  were  four  of  the  enemy's 
van,  all  French,  under  Rear-Admiral  Dumanoir.  They 
had  borne  no  part  in  the  action,  and  now,  when  they 
were  seeking  safety  in  flight,  they  fired  not  only  into  the 
"  Victory  "  and  "  Royal  Sovereign  "  as  they  passed,  but 
poured  their  broadsides  into  the  Spanish  captured  ships, 
and  they  were  seen  to  back  their  topsails,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  firing  with  more  precision.  The  indignation  of 
the  Spaniards  at  this  detestable  cruelty  from  their  allies, 
for  whom  they  had  fought  so  bravely,  and  so  profusely 
bled,  may  well  be  conceived;  it  was  such  that  when, 
two  days  after  the  action,  seven  of  the  ships  which  had 
escaped  into  Cadiz  came  out,  in  hopes  of  retaking  some 
of  the  disabled  prizes,  the  prisoners  in  the  "Argo- 
nauta,"  in  a  body,  offered  their  services  to  the  British 
prize-master  to  man  the  guns  against  any  of  the  French 
ships,  saying  that  if  a  Spanish  ship  came  alongside 
they  would  quietly  go  below,  but  they  requested  that 
they  might  be  allowed  to  fight  the  French,  in  resent- 
ment for  the  murderous  usage  which  they  had  suffered 
at  their  hands.  Such  was  their  earnestness,  and  such 
the  implicit  confidence  which  could  be  placed  in  Span- 
ish honor,  that  the  offer  was  accepted,  and  they  were 
actually  stationed  at  the  lower-deck  guns.  Dumanoir 
and  his  squadron  were  not  more  fortunate  than  the  fleet 
from  whose  destruction  they  fled;  they  fell  in  with 
Sir  Richard  Strachan,  who  was  cruising  for  the  Roche- 
fort  squadron,  and  were  all  taken.  In  the  better  days 
of  France,  if  such  a  crime  could  then  have  been  com- 
mitted, it  would  have  received  an  exemplary  punish- 
ment from  the  French  government.  Under  Bonaparte 
it  was  sure  of  impunity,  and  perhaps  might  be  thought 
deserving  of   reward.     But    if    the    Spanish  court   had 


160  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

been  independent  it  would  have  become  us  to  have 
delivered  Dumanoir  and  his  captains  up  to  Spain,  that 
they  might  have  been  brought  to  trial,  and  hanged  in 
sight  of  the  remains  of  the  Spanish  fleet. 

The   total    British    loss    in    the   battle    of   Trafalgar 
Amounted  to  one  thousand   five  hundred   and   eighty- 
seven.     Twenty  of  the  enemy  struck,  but  as  it  was  not 
possible  to  anchor  the  fleet,   as  Nelson  had  enjoined, 
i  gale  came  on  from  the  southwest ;  some  of  the  prizes 
went  down,  some  went  on  shore,  one  effected  its  escape 
mto  Cadiz,  others  were  destroyed  ;  four  only  were  saved, 
and   those   by  the   greatest   exertions.     The   woundeo' 
Spaniaids  were  sent  ashore,  on  assurance  being  givei 
diat  they  should  not  serve  till  regularly  exchanged  ;  an< 
the  Spaniards,  with  a  generous  feeling  which  would  no 
perhaps  have  been  found  in  any  other  people,  offeree 
the  use  of  their  hospitals  for  our  wounded,  pledging  the 
honor  of  Spain  that  they  should  be  carefully  attended 
there.     When  the  storm,  after  the  action,  drove  some 
of  the  prizes  upon  the  coast,  they  declared   that  the 
English,  who  were  thus  thrown  into  their  hands,  should 
not  be  considered  as  prisoners  of  war,  and  the  Span- 
ish soldiers  gave  up  their  own  beds  to  their  shipwrecked 
enemies.     The  Spanish  vice-admiral,  Alva,  died  of  his 
wounds.      Villeneuve  was   sent   to    England,   and  per 
mitted  to  return  to  France.     The   French  government 
say  that   he  destroyed  himself   on   the   way  to   Paris, 
dreading   the   consequences    of    a   court-martial  \    but 
there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  tyrant  who 
never  acknowledged  the  loss  of  the  battle  of  Trafalgar 
added  Villeneuve  to  the  numerous  victims  of  his  mur- 
derous policy. 

When  Laura  ceased  reading,  they  all  broke  out  into 
questions. 


NELSON  AND    TRAFALGAR.  l6l 

"  Do  you  believe  Napoleon  killed  him  ?  "  cried  Horace 
Feltham. 

"  Not  I,"  said  the  colonel,  "and  I  do  not  love  Napo- 
leon any  too  much.  That  is  one  of  Mr.  Southey's 
absurd  insular  jealousies  or  exaggerations.  It  belongs 
to  the  habit  of  caricature,  in  which  the  English  repre 
sented  George  III.  as  the  giant  King  of  Brobdignag, 
holding  the  puny  Napoleun  as  Gulliver  on  his  finger. 
Even  Walter  Scott,  whose  prejudices  are  as  great  as 
his  genius,  and  whose  life  of  Napoleon  is  as  bad  a 
biography  as  was  ever  written,  does  not  pretend  that 
he  killed  Villeneuve.  Villeneuve  stabbed  himself  to  the 
heart.  The  story  is,  that  when  he  was  found  dead 
there  was  an  anatomical  book  open  before  him,  where 
he  had  stuck  a  needle  in  the  picture  of  the  heart,  just 
where  his  dagger  was  found  in  his  own." 

Pauline  asked  when  it  was  that  Nelson  gave  the  cel- 
ebrated signal,  "  England  expects   each   man  to  do 

HIS   DUTY." 

The  colonel  sighed.  "  There  is  not  a  word  about  it 
in  any  of  the  despatches.  All  the  same,"  he  said,  "  it 
is  now  the  received  history.  When  I  went  on  board 
the  '  Resolute,'  Arctic  exploring  ship,  after  she  had 
drifted  down  from  the  north,  the  first  thing  I  noticed 
over  the  wheel  was  this  inscription.  I  do  not  know  it 
they  do,  but  I  should  think  the  English  would  place  it 
in  all  their  vessels." 


THE   ENGLISH   NAVY. 

u  T  SUPPOSE,"  said  Col.    Ingham,  when  they  next 

J_  met,  "  that  most  of  you  have  read  '  Peter  Simple,' 
and  the  rest  of  Marryat's  sea  novels.  Then  there  is 
'Tom  Cringle's  Log,'  'The  Cruise  of  the  Midge,'  and, 
indeed,  quite  a  little  literature  of  that  sort." 

The  boys  were  quite  well  posted  on  Marryat's  novels. 

"  If  you  want  to  see  what  the  English  navy  really 
was  in  those  days,  there  is  a  book  of  capital  essays, 
which  will  really  remind  you  of  Dana's  '  Two  Years 
Before  the  Mast,'  which  was  written  long  after.  It  is 
Basil  Hall's  '  Fragments  of  Voyages  and  Travels.'  I 
think  they  were  first  published  as  magazine  articles. 
He  was  an  officer  in  the  English  navy.  He  held  a  light 
pen,  and  wrote  pleasant  books.  Among  others  he  wrote 
a  book  of  travels  in  this  country,  in  the  old  dark  ages, 
when  we  were  sensitive  about  the  opinions  of  English 
travellers,  and  had  not  learned  to  laugh  at  the  '  conde- 
scension to  be  observed  in  all  foreigners.'  " 

The  boys  put  down  in  their  note-books  the  name  of 
the  book.  But  when  they  returned  the  next  week,  it 
proved  the  book  was  in  none  of  the  public  libraries  of 
Boston. 

"  So  soon  forgotten?"  asked  Col.  Ingham.  "Then 
we  must  put  up  some  bright  publisher  to  reprinting  an 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  1 63 

abridgment  of  it."  He  sent  Oliver  for  the  book,  and 
then  lent  it  to  him.  He  told  the  boys  to  mark  what 
should  be  read  aloud  the  next  Saturday,  and  they  made 
these  selections. 


MIDSHIPMEN'S   PRANKS  —  HISTORY   OF    SHAKINGS. 

During  the  long  winters  of  our  slothful  discontent  at 
Bermuda,  caused  by  the  Peace  of  Amiens,  the  grand 
resource,  both  of  the  idle  and  the  busy,  among  all 
classes  of  the  "Leanders"  officers,  was  shooting ;  that 
never-ending,  still-beginning  amusement,  which  English- 
men carry  to  the  remotest  corners  of  the  habitable 
globe,  popping  away  in  all  countries,  thinking  only  of 
the  game,  and  often  but  too  reckless  of  the  prejudices 
or  fears  of  the  natives.  This  propensity  is  indulged 
even  in  those  uninhabited  regions  of  the  earth  which 
are  visited  only  once  in  an  age  ;  and  if  Capt.  Parry  had 
reached  the  Pole,  he  would  unquestionably  have  had  a 
shot  at  the  axis  of  the  earth. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  officers  and  the  young  gentle- 
men of  the  flag-ship  at  Bermuda,  in  the  beginning  of 
1803,  I  suppose  to  keep  their  hands  in  for  the  war  which 
they  saw  brewing,  and  hourly  prayed  for,  were  con- 
stantly blazing  away  among  the  cedar  groves  and 
orange  plantations  of  those  fairy  islands,  which  ap- 
peared more  and  more  beautiful  after  every  such  excur- 
sion. The  midshipmen  were  generally  obliged  to  con- 
tent themselves  with  knocking  down  the  blue  and  the 
red  birds  with  the  ship's  pistols,  charged  with  his  Maj- 
esty's gunpowder,  and,  for  want  of  small  shot,  with 
slugs,  formed  by  cutting  up  his  Majesty's  musket  bul- 
lets. The  officers  aimed  at  higher  game,  and  were,  of 
course,  better  provided  with  guns  and  ammunition. 
Several  of  these  gentlemen  had  brought  from  England 


164  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

some  fine  dogs,  high-bred  pointers ;  while  the  middies 
also,  not  to  be  outdone,  must  needs  have  a  dog  of  their 
own,  they  recked  very  little  of  what  breed,  but  some  sort 
of  an  animal  they  said  they  must  have. 

I  forget  how  we  procured  the  strange-looking  beast 
whose  services  we  contrived  to  engage,  but,  having  once 
obtained  him,  we  were  not  slow  in  giving  him  our  best 
affections.  It  is  true,  he  was  as  ugly  as  anything  could 
possibly  be.  His  color  was  a  dirty  reddish  yellow; 
and  while  one  part  of  his  hair  became  knotted  and 
twisted  into  curls,  another  portion  hung  down,  quite 
straight,  almost  to  the  ground.  He  proved  utterly  use- 
less for  all  the  purposes  of  real  sport,  but  was  quite 
good  enough  to  furnish  the  mids  with  plenty  of  fun, 
when  they  went  on  shore,  in  chasing  pigs,  barking  at 
old  white-headed  negresses,  and  other  amusements 
suited  to  the  exalted  taste  and  habits  of  the  rising  gen- 
eration of  officers. 

People  will  differ  about  the  merits  of  dogs,  but  we 
had  no  doubts  as  to  the  great  superiority  of  ours  over 
all  the  others  on  board,  though  the  name  we  gave  him 
certainly  implied  no  such  confidence  on  our  part.  After 
a  full  deliberation,  it  was  decided  to  call  him  Shakings. 
Now  it  must  be  explained  that  "  shakings  "  is  the  name 
given  to  small  fragments  of  rope-yarns,  odds  and  ends 
of  cordage,  bits  of  oakum,  old  lanyards;  in  short,  to 
any  kind  of  refuse  arising  out  of  the  wear  and  tear  of 
the  ropes.  This  odd  name  was,  perhaps,  bestowed  on 
our  beautiful  favorite  in  consequence  of  his  color  not 
being  very  dissimilar  to  that  of  well-tarred  Russia 
hemp,  while  the  resemblance  was  daily  increased  by 
many  a  dab  of  pitch,  which,  in  the  hot  weather,  his 
rough  coat  imbibed  from  the  seams  between  the  planks 
of  the  deck. 

If  old  Shakings  was  no  great  beauty,  he  was  at  least 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  I  $5 

the  most  companionable  of  dogs ;  and  though  he  dearl) 
!oved  the  midshipmen,  and  was  dearly  beloved  by  them 
in  return,  he  had  enough  of  the  animal  in  his  composi- 
tion to  take  a  still  higher  pleasure  in  the  society  of  his 
kind.  So  that,  when  the  high-bred,  showy  pointers 
belonging  to  the  officers  returned  on  board,  after  each 
shooting  excursion,  Master  Shakings  lost  no  time  in  ap- 
plying to  his  fellow-dogs  for  the  news.  The  pointers,  wlic 
liked  this  sort  of  familiarity  very  well,  gave  poor  Shak- 
ings all  sorts  of  encouragement.  Not  so  their  masters, 
the  officers,  who  could  not  bear  to  see  "  such  an  abom- 
inable cur,"  as  they  called  our  favorite,  at  once  "  so 
cursedly  dirty  and  so  utterly  useless,"  mixing  with  their 
sleek  and  well-kept  animals.  At  first  their  dislike  was 
confined  to  such  insulting  expressions  as  the  above ; 
then  it  came  to  an  occasional  kick  on  the  stern,  or  a 
knock  on  the  nose  with  the  but-end  of  a  fowling-piece, 
and,  lastly,  to  a  sound  cut  across  the  rump  with  the 
hunting-whip. 

Shakings,  who  instinctively  knew  his  place,  or,  at  all 
events,  soon  learned  it,  took  all  this,  like  a  sensible 
fellow,  in  good  part,  while  the  mids,  when  out  of  hear- 
ing of  the  higher  powers,  uttered  curses  both  loud  and 
deep  against  the  tyranny  and  oppression  exercised 
towards  an  animal  which,  in  their  fond  fancy,  was 
declared  to  be  worth  all  the  showy  dogs  in  the  ward- 
room put  together.  They  were  little  prepared,  however, 
for  the  stroke  which  soon  fell  upon  them,  perhaps  in 
consequence  of  these  very  murmurs,  for  bulkheads  have 
ears  as  well  as  walls.  To  their  great  horror  and  indig- 
nation, one  of  their  lieutenants,  provoked  at  some  lib- 
erty which  Master  Shakings  had  taken  with  his  newly 
polished  boot,  called  out,  one  morning,  — 

"Man  the  jolly-boat,  and  land  that  infernal,  dirty, 
ugly  beast  of  a  dog  belonging  to  the  young  gentle 
men ! " 


1 66  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

"  Where  shall  I  take  him  to,  sir  ?  "  asked  the  strokes 
man  of  the  boat. 

"  Oh,  anywhere ;  pull  to  the  nearest  part  of  the 
shore,  and  pitch  him  out  on  the  rocks.  He'll  shift 
for  himself,  I  have  no  doubt."  So  off  went  poor,  dear 
Shakings. 

If  a  stranger  had  come  into  the  midshipmen's  berth 
at  that  moment,  he  might  have  thought  his  Majesty's 
naval  service  was  about  to  be  broken  up.  All  alle- 
giance, discipline,  and  subordination  seemed  utterly 
cancelled  by  this  horrible  act.  Many  were  the  execra- 
tions hurled  upwards  at  the  offending  "  nobs,"  who,  we 
declared,  were  combining  to  make  our  lives  miserable 
Some  of  our  party  voted  for  writing  a  letter  of  remon- 
strance to  the  admiral  against  this  unheard-of  outrage, 
and  one  youth  swore  deeply  that  he  would  leave  the  ser- 
vice unless  justice  were  obtained  ;  but  as  he  had  been 
known  to  swear  to  the  same  thing  half  a  dozen  times 
every  week  since  he  joined  the  ship,  no  great  notice 
was  taken  of  the  pledge.  Another  declared,  upon  his 
word  of  honor,  that  such  an  act  was  enough  to  make  a 
man  turn  Turk,  and  fly  his  country.  At  last,  by  gen- 
eral agreement,  it  was  decided  that  we  should  not  do  a 
bit  of  duty,  or  even  stir  from  our  seats,  till  we  obtained 
redress  for  our  grievances. 

While  we  were  in  the  very  act  of  vowing  mutiny  and 
disobedience,  the  hands  were  turned  up  to  "  furl  sails !  " 
upon  which  the  whole  party,  totally  forgetting  their 
magnanimous  resolution,  scudded  up  the  ladders,  and 
jumped  into  their  stations  with  more  than  usual  alacrity, 
wisely  thinking  that  the  moment  for  actual  revolt  had 
not  yet  arrived. 

A  better  scheme  than  throwing  up  the  service,  or 
writing  to  the  admiral,  or  turning  Mussulman,  was  after- 
ward, concocted.     The  midshipmen  who  went  on  shore 


THE   ENGLISH  NAVY.  1^7 

in  the  next  boat  easily  got  hold  of  poor  Skakings,  whc 
was  howling  on  the  steps  of  the  watering-place.  In 
order  to  conceal  him,  he  was  stuffed,  neck  and  crop, 
into  the  captain's  cloak-bag,  brought  safely  on  board, 
and  restored  once  more  to  the  bosom  of  his  friends. 

In  spite  of  all  we  could  do,  however,  to  keep  Master 
Shakings  below,  he  presently  found  his  way  to  the 
quarter-deck,  to  receive  the  congratulations  of  the 
other  dogs.  There  he  was  soon  detected  by  the 
higher  powers,  and  very  shortly  afterwards  trundled 
over  the  gangway,  and  again  tossed  on  the  beach. 
Upon  this  occasion  he  was  honored  by  the  presence 
of  one  of  his  own  masters,  a  middy,  sent  upon  this 
express  duty,  who  was  specially  desired  "  to  land  the 
brute,  and  not  to  bring  him  on  board  again."  Of 
course  this  particular  youngster  did  not  bring  the  dog 
off ;  but,  before  night,  somehow  or  other,  old  Shakings 
was  snoring  away  in  grand  chorus,  with  his  more  fash- 
ionable friends,  the  pointers,  and  dreaming  no  evil, 
before  the  door  of  the  very  officer's  cabin  whose  beau- 
tifully polished  boots  he  had  brushed  by  so  rudely  in 
the  morning,  —  an  offence  that  had  led  to  his  ban- 
ishment. 

This  second  return  of  our  dog  was  too  much.  The 
whole  posse  of  us  were  sent  for  on  to  the  quarter-deck, 
and  in  very  distinct  terms  positively  ordered  not  to  bring 
Shakings  on  board  again.  These  injunctions  having 
been  given,  this  wretched  victim,  as  we  termed  him,  of 
oppression,  was  once  more  landed  among  the  cedar 
groves.  This  time  he  remained  a  full  week  on  shore 
but  how  or  when  he  found  his  way  off  again,  no  one  ever 
knew  ;  at  least  no  one  chose  to  divulge.  Never  was  there 
anything  like  the  mutual  joy  felt  by  Shakings  and  his  two 
dozen  masters  at  this  meeting.  He  careered  about  the 
ship,  barked  and  yelled  with  delight,  and,  in  his  raptures. 


l68  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

actually  leaped,  with  his  dirty  feet,  on  the  milk-white 
duck  trousers  of  the  disgusted  officers,  who  heartily 
wished  him  at  the  bottom  of  the  anchorage.  Thus  the 
poor  beast  unwittingly  contributed  to  accelerate  his 
hapless  fate,  by  this  ill  timed  show  of  confidence  in 
those  who  were  then  plotting  his  ruin.  If  he  had  only 
kept  his  paws  to  himself,  and  staid  quietly  in  the  dark 
recesses  of  the  cockpit,  wings,  cable-tiers,  and  other 
wild  regions,  the  secrets  of  which,  known  only  to  the 
inhabitants  of  our  submarine  world,  all  might  yet  have 
been  well. 

We  had  a  grand  jollification  on  the  night  of  Shakings's 
restoration,  and  his  health  was  in  the  very  act  of  being 
drunk,  with  three  times  three,  when  the  officer  of  the 
watch,  hearing  an  uproar  below,  the  sounds  of  which 
were  conveyed  distinctly  up  the  windsail,  sent  down  to 
put  our  lights  out,  and  we  were  forced  to  march  off, 
growling,  to  our  hammocks. 

Next  day,  to  our  surprise  and  horror,  old  Shakings 
was  not  to  be  seen  or  heard  of.  We  searched  every- 
where, interrogated  the  coxswains  of  all  the  boats,  and 
cross-questioned  the  marines  who  had  been  sentries 
during  the  night  on  the  forecastle,  gangways,  and  poop, 
but  all  in  vain  !  no  trace  of  Shakings  could  be  found. 

At  length  the  idea  began  to  gain  ground  among  us 
that  the  poor  beast  had  been  put  to  an  end  by  some 
diabolical  means,  and  our  ire  mounted  accordingly. 
The  suspicion  seemed  the  more  natural,  as  the  officers 
said  not  a  word  about  the  matter,  nor  even  asked  us 
what  we  had  done  with  our  dog.  While  we  were  in  this 
state  of  excitement  and  distraction  for  our  loss,  one  of 
the  midshipmen,  who  had  some  drollery  in  his  composi- 
tion, gave  a  new  turn  to  the  expression  of  our  thoughts. 

This  gentleman,  who  was  more  than  twice  as  old  as 
most  of  us,  say  about  thirty,  had  won  the  affections  of  the 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  1 69 

whole  of  our  class,  by  the  gentleness  of  his  manners 
and  the  generous  part  he  always  took  on  our  side.  He 
bore  among  us  the  pet  name  of  Daddy,  and  certainly  he 
was  as  a  father  to  those  of  us  who,  like  myself,  were  quite 
adrift  in  the  ship,  without  any  one  to  look  after  them. 
He  was  a  man  of  talents  and  classical  education,  but  he 
had  entered  the  navy  far  too  late  in  life  ever  to  take  to 
it  cordially.  His  habits,  indeed,  had  become  so  rigid, 
that  they  could  never  be  made  to  bend  to  the  mortifying 
kind  of  discipline  which  it  appears  essential  every  offi- 
cer should  run  through,  but  which  only  the  young  and 
light-hearted  can  brook.  Our  worthy  friend,  accord 
ingly,  with  all  his  abilities,  taste,  and  acquirements, 
never  seemed  at  home  on  board  ship  ;  and  unless  a  man 
can  reach  this  point  of  liking  for  the  sea,  he  is  better  on 
shore.  At  all  events,  our  old  friend  Daddy  cared  more 
about  his  books  than  about  the  blocks,  and  delighted 
much  more  in  giving  us  assistance  in  our  literary  pursuits, 
and  trying  to  teach  us  to  be  useful,  than  in  rendering 
himself  a  proficient  in  those  professional  mysteries 
which  he  never  hoped  to  practise  in  earnest  himself. 

What  this  very  interesting  person's  early  history  might 
have  been  we  never  could  find  out,  nor  could  we  guess 
why  he  entered  the  navy,  nor  conjecture  how  it  came 
that  a  man  of  his  powers  and  accomplishments  should 
have  been  kept  back  so  long.  Indeed  the  youngsters 
never  inquired  too  closely  into  these  matters,  being 
quite  contented  to  have  the  advantage  of  his  protection 
against  the  oppression  of  some  of  the  other  oldsters, 
who  occasionally  bullied  them.  In  all  cases  of  diffi- 
culty we  never  failed  to  cluster  round  him,  to  tell  our 
grievances,  great  and  small,  with  the  certainty  of  finding 
in  him  that  great  desideratum  in  calamity, — a  patient 
and  friendly  listener. 

It  will  easily  be   supposed  that  our  kind  Daddy  took 


17°  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

more  than  usual  interest  in  this  affair  of  Shakings,  and 
that  he  was  applied  to  by  us  at  every  stage  of  the  trans- 
action. He  felt,  like  us,  sadly  perplexed  when  the  dog 
was  finally  missing,  and  for  some  days  afterwards  he 
could  afford  us  no  comfort,  nor  suggest  any  mode  of 
revenge  which  was  not  too  dangerous  for  his  young 
friends  to  put  in  practice.  He  prudently  observed  that, 
as  we  had  no  certainty  to  go  upon,  it  would  be  foolish 
to  get  ourselves  into  a  serious  scrape  for  nothing  at 
all. 

"There  can  be  no  harm,  however,"  he  at  last  ex- 
claimed, in  his  dry  and  slightly  sarcastic  way,  which  all 
who  knew  him  well  recollect  as  well  as  if  they  saw  him 
now,  drawing  his  hand  slowly  across  his  mouth  and 
chin,  — "  there  can  be  no  possible  harm,  my  boys,  in 
putting  the  other  dogs  in  mourning  for  their  dear 
departed  friend  Shakings ;  for,  whatever  has  become 
of  him,  he  is  lost  to  them  as  well  as  to  you,  and  his 
memory  ought  to  be  duly  respected  by  his  old  masters." 

This  hint  was  no  sooner  given  than  a  cry  was  raised 
for  crape,  and  every  chest  and  bag  ransacked  to  pro- 
cure badges  of  mourning.  Each  of  the  pointers  was 
speedly  rigged  up  with  a  large  bunch  of  black,  tied  in 
a  bow  upon  his  left  leg  just  above  the  knee.  The  joke 
took  immediately,  and  even  the  officers  could  not  help 
laughing;  for  though  we  considered  them  little  better 
than  fiends  at  that  moment  of  excitement,  these  gentle- 
men showed  themselves  (except  in  this  instance)  the 
best-natured  and  most  indulgent  persons  I  remember 
to  have  sailed  with.  They  ordered  the  crape,  however. 
to  be  instantly  cut  off  from  the  dogs'  legs  ;  and  one  of 
the  officers  remarked  to  us,  seriously,  that  "  as  we  had 
now  had  our  piece  of  fun  out,  there  were  to  be  no  more 
such  tricks." 

Off  we  scampered,  to  consult  old  Daddy  what  was  to 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  1 7 1 

be  done  next,  as  we  had  been  positively  ordered  not  to 
meddle  any  more  with  the  dogs. 

"  Put  the  pigs  in  mourning  !  "  he  said. 

All  our  crape  had  been  expended  by  this  time,  but 
this  want  was  soon  supplied  by  men  whose  trade  it  is 
to  discover  resources  in  difficulty.  With  a  generous 
devotion  to  the  memory  of  the  departed  Shakings,  one 
of  these  juvenile  mutineers  pulled  off  his  black  hand- 
kerchief, and,  tearing  it  in  pieces,  gave  a  portion  to 
each  of  the  circle ;  and  thus  supplied,  away  we  all 
started  to  put  into  practice  this  new  suggestion  of  our 
director-general  of  mischief. 

The  row  which  ensued  in  the  pig-sty  was  prodigious, 
for  in  those  days  hogs  were  allowed  a  place  on  board 
a  man-of-war,  — a  custom  most  wisely  abolished  of  late 
years,  since  nothing  can  be  more  out  of  character 
with  any  ship  than  such  nuisances.  As  these  matters 
of  taste  and  cleanliness  were  nothing  to  us,  we  inter- 
mitted not  our  noisy  labor  till  every  one  of  the  grunters 
wore  his  armlet  of  such  crape  as  we  had  been  able  to 
muster ;  then,  watching  our  opportunity,  we  opened  the 
door  and  let  out  the  whole  herd  of  swine  on  the  main 
deck,  just  at  the  moment  when  a  group  of  the  officers 
were  standing  on  the  forepart  of  the  quarter-deck.  Of 
course,  the  liberated  pigs,  delighted  with  their  freedom, 
passed  in  review  under  the  very  nose  of  our  superiors, 
each  with  his  mourning  knot  displayed,  grunting  or 
squealing  along,  as  if  it  was  their  express  object  to 
attract  attention  to  their  domestic  sorrow  for  the  less 
of  Shakings.  The  officers  now  became  excessively 
provoked,  for  they  could  not  help  seeing  that  these 
proceedings  were  affording  entertainment,  at  their  ex- 
pense, to  the  whole  crew.  The  men,  of  course,  took 
no  part  in  this  touch  of  insubordination,  but  they  (like 
the  middies)  were  ready  enough,  in  those  idle   times  nf 


1/2  STORIES   TOl^D  BY  SAILORS. 

the  wesjy,  weary  peace,  to  catch  at  any  species  of  dis- 
traction or  deviltry,  no  matter  what,  to  compensate  for 
the  loss  of  their  wonted  occupation  of  pommelling  their 
enemies. 

The  matter,  therefore,  as  a  point  of  discipline,  neces- 
sarily became  rather  serious  ;  and  the  whole  gang  of 
^oung  culprits  being  sent  for  on  the  quarter-deck,  we 
were  ranged  in  a  line,  each  with  his  toes  at  the  end 
uf  the  plank,  according  to  the  orthodox  fashion  of 
these  gregarious  scoldings,  technically  called  "  toe-the- 
hne  matches."  We  were  then  given  to  understand  that 
our  proceedings  were  impertinent,  and,  after  the  orders 
we  had  received,  highly  offensive.  It  was  with  much 
difficulty  that  either  party  could  keep  their  counte- 
nances during  this  official  lecture,  for,  while  it  was 
^oing  on,  the  sailors  were  endeavoring,  by  the  direc- 
tion of  the  officers,  to  remove  the  bits  of  silk  from  the 
legs  of  the  pigs.  If,  however,  it  be  difficult,  as  most 
difficult  we  found  it,  to  put  a  hog  into  mourning,  it  is  a 
job  ten  times  more  troublesome  to  take  him  out  again. 
Such,  at  least,  is  the  fair  inference  from  these  two  exper- 
iments, the  only  ones  perhaps  on  record  ;  for  it  cost 
half  the  morning  to  undo  what  we  had  effected  in  less 
than  an  hour,  to  say  nothing  of  the  unceasing  and  out- 
rageous uproar  which  took  place  along  the  decks,  espe- 
cially under  the  guns,  and  even  under  the  coppers,  for- 
ward in  the  galley,  where  two  or  three  of  the  youngest 
pigs  had  wedged  themselves,  apparently  resolved  to  die 
rather  than  submit  to  the  degradation  of  being  deprived 
of  their  sable  badges. 

All  this  was  very  creditable  to  the  memory  of  poor 
Shakings ;  but,  in  the  course  of  the  day,  the  real  secret 
of  this  extraordinary  difficulty  of  taking  a  pig  out  of 
mourning  was  discovered.  Two  of  the  mids  were  de- 
tected in  the  very  fact  of  tying  on  a  bit  of  black  bunting 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY,  173 

to  the  leg  of  a  sow,  from  which  the  seamen  declared 
they  had  already  cut  off  crape  and  silk  enough  to  have 
made  her  a  complete  suit  of  black. 

On  these  fresh  offences  being  reported,  the  whole 
party  of  us  were  ordered  to  the  masthead  as  a  punish- 
ment. Some  were  sent  to  sit  on  the  topmast  cross-trees, 
some  on  the  topgallant  yard-arms,  and  one  small  gen- 
tleman, being  perched  at  the  jibboom  end,  was  very 
properly  balanced  abaft  by  another  little  culprit  at  the 
extremity  of  the  gaff.  In  this  predicament  we  were 
hung  out  to  dry  for  six  or  eight  hours,  as  old  Daddy 
remarked  to  us  with  a  grin,  when  we  were  called  down 
as  the  night  fell. 

Our  persevering  friend,  being  rather  provoked  at  the 
punishment  of  his  young  flock,  set  seriously  to  work  tc 
discover  the  real  fate  of  Shakings.  It  soon  occurred  to 
him  that  if  the  dog  had  indeed  been  made  away  with, 
as  he  shrewdly  suspected,  the  ship's  butcher,  in  all  prob- 
ability, must  have  had  a  hand  in  his  murder  ;  accord- 
ingly he  sent  for  the  man  in  the  evening,  when  the 
following  dialogue  took  place  :  — 

"Well,  Butcher,  will  you  have  a  glass  of  grog  to- 
night ?  " 

"  Thank  you,  sir,  thank  you.  Here  's  your  honor's 
health  !  "  said  the  other,  after  smoothing  down  his  hair 
and  pulling  an  immense  quid  of  tobacco  out  of  his 
mouth. 

Old  Daddy  observed  the  peculiar  relish  with  which 
the  rogue  took  his  glass,  and,  mixing  another  a  good 
deal  more  potent,  placed  it  before  the  fellow.  He  then 
continued  the  conversation  in  these  words  :  — 

"  I  tell  you  what  it  is,  Mr.  Butcher,  you  are  as  humane 
a  man  as  any  in  the  ship,  Idare  say ;  but  if  required, 
you  know  well  that  you  must  do  your  duty,  whether  it  is 
upon  sheep  or  hogs." 


174  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

"  Surely,  sir." 

"  Or  upon  dogs  either  ? "  suddenly  asked  the  in- 
quisitor. 

"I  don't  know  about  that,"  stammeied  the  butcher, 
quite  taken  by  surprise,  and  thrown  all  aback. 

"  Well,  well,"  said  Daddy,  "  here  's  another  glass  for 
you,  —  a  stiff  northwester.  Come!  tell  us  all  about  it, 
now.  How  did  you  get  rid  of  the  dog  ?  Of  Shakings, 
I  mean  ?  " 

"  Why,  sir,"  said  the  preaching  scoundrel,  "  I  put  him 
in  a  bag,  — a  bread-bag,  sir." 

"  Well,"  what  then  ? 

"  I  tied  up  the  mouth,  and  put  him  overboard,  out  of 
the  midship  lower  deck  port,  sir." 

"  Yes,  but  he  would  not  sink  ?  "  said  Daddy. 

"  Oh,  sir  ! "  cried  the  fellow,  now  entering  fully  into 
the  merciless  spirit  of  his  trade,  "I' put  a  twenty-four 
pound  shot  into  the  bag  along  with  Shakings." 

"  Did  you  ?  Then,  Master  Butcher,  all  I  can  say  is, 
you  are  as  precious  a  rascal  as  ever  went  about  un- 
hanged.   There,  drink  your  grog  and  be  off  with  you  !" 

Next  morning,  when  the  officers  were  assembled  at 
breakfast  in  the  ward-room,  the  door  of  the  captain  of 
marines'  cabin  was  suddenly  opened,  and  that  officer, 
half  shaved,  and  laughing  through  a. collar  of  soap-suds, 
stalked  out  with  a  paper  in  his  hand. 

"  Here  !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  is  a  copy  of  verses  which  1 
found  just  now  in  my  basin.  I  can't  tell  how  they  got 
there  or  what  they  are  about,  but  you  shall  judge." 

So  he  read  aloud  the  two  following  stanzas  of  dog* 
gerel : — 

When  the  Northern  Confederacy  threatened  our  shores, 
And  roused  Albion's  lion,  reclining  to  sleep  ; 

Preservation  was  taken  of  all  the  king's  stores, 

Not  so  much  as  a  rope-yarn  was  launched  in  the  deep. 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  175 

But  now  it  is  peace,  other  hopes  are  in  view, 

And  all  active  service  as  light  as  a  feather ; 
The  stores  may  be  d d,  and  humanity  too, 

For  Shakings  and  shot  are  thrown  o'erboard  together  1 

I  need  hardly  say  in  what  quarter  of  the  ship  this 
biting  morsel  of  cockpit  satire  was  concocted,  nor 
indeed  who  wrote  it,  for  there  was  no  one  but  our  good 
Daddy  who  was  equal  to  such  a  flight.  About  mid- 
night an  urchin,  who  shall  be  nameless,  was  thrust  out 
of  one  of  the  after-ports  of  the  lower  deck,  from  which 
he  clambered  up  to  the  marine  officer's  port,  and  the 
sash  happening  to  have  been  lowered  down  on  the  gun, 
the  epigram,  copied  by  another  of  the  youngsters,  was 
pitched  into  the  soldier's  basin. 

The  wisest  thing  would  have  been  for  the  officers  to 
have  said  nothing  about  the  matter,  and  let  it  blow  by ; 
but,  as  angry  people  are  seldom  judicious,  they  made  a 
formal  complaint  to  the  captain,  who,  to  do  him  justice, 
was  not  a  little  puzzled  how  to  settle  the  affair.  The 
reputed  author,  however,  was  called  up,  and  the  captain 
said  to  him,  — 

"  Pray,  sir,  are  you  the  writer  of  these  lines  ? " 

"  I  am,  sir,"  he  replied,  after  a  little  consideration. 

"  Then  all  I  can  say  is,"  remarked  the  captain,  "  they 
are  clever  enough  in  their  way,  but  take  my  advice,  and 
write  no  more  such  verses." 

So  the  matter  ended.  The  satirist  took  the  captain's 
hint  in  good  part,  and  confined  his  pen  to  topics  less 
repugnant  to  discipline. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  months  the  war  broke  out,  and 
there  was  no  longer  time  for  such  nonsense ;  indeed 
our  generous  protector,  Daddy,  was  sent  off  to  Halifax, 
in  charge  of  a  prize.  His  orders  were,  if  possible,  to 
rejoin  his  own  ship,  the  '•  Leander,"  then  lying  at  the 
entrance  of  New  York  Harbor,  just  within  Sandy  Hook 
lighthouse. 


176  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Our  good  old  friend  accordingly  having  completed 
his  mission,  and  delivered  up  his  charge  to  the  author- 
ities at  Halifax,  took  his  passage  in  the  British  packet 
sailing  from  thence  to  the  port  in  which  we  lay.  As 
this  ship  sailed  past  us,  on  the  way  to  the  city  of  New 
York,  we  ascertained,  to  our  great  joy,  that  our  excel- 
lent Daddy  was  actually  on  board  of  her.  Some  hours 
afterwards  the  pilot-boat  was  seen  coming  to  us,  and, 
though  it  was  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  all  the  younger 
mids  came  hastily  on  deck  to  welcome  their  worthy 
messmate  back  again  to  his  home. 

It  was  late  in  October,  and  the  wind  blew  fresh  from 
the  northwestward,  so  that  the  ship,  riding  to  the  ebb, 
had  her  head  directed  towards  the  Narrows,  between 
Staten  Island  and  Long  Island ;  consequently  the 
pilot-boat  (one  of  those  beautiful  vessels  so  well  known 
to  every  visitor  of  the  American  coast)  came  flying 
down  upon  us  with  the  wind  nearly  right  aft.  Our 
joyous  party  were  all  assembled  on  the  quarter-deck, 
looking  anxiously  at  the  boat  as  she  swept  past,  She 
then  luffed  round,  in  order  to  sheer  alongside,  at  which 
moment  the  mainsail  jibbed,  as  was  to  be  expected.  It 
was  obvious,  however,  that  something  more  had  taken 
place  than  the  pilot  had  anticipated,  since  the  boat, 
instead  of  ranging  up  to  the  gangway,  being  brought 
right  round  on  her  keel,  went  off  upon  a  wind  on  the 
other  tack.  The  tide  carried  her  out  of  sight  for  a 
few  minutes,  but  she  was  soon  again  alongside,  when  we 
learned,  to  our  inexpressible  grief  and  consternation, 
that  on  the  main-boom  of  the  pilot-boat  swinging  over, 
it  had  accidently  struck  our  poor  friend,  and  pitched 
him  headlong  overboard.  Being  incumbered  with  his 
great-coat,  the  pockets  of  which,  as  we  afterwards 
heard,  were  loaded  with  his  young  companions'  let- 
ters brought  from  England  by  this  packet,  he  in  vain 


THE  ENGLISH  NA  VY.  1 77 

struggled   to   catch  hold   of  the  boat,  and  then  sunk 
to  rise  no  more. 


CAPTURE  AND  RECAPTURE. 

Very  shortly  after  our  new  captain  joined  the  "  Lean- 
der,"  we  got  ready  for  sea,  and  started  on  the  13th  of 
February,  1805,  from  Bermuda,  in  company  with  one 
of  the  crack  frigates  of  the  station ;  a  ship  which  had 
always  proved  herself  a  better  sailor,  and  had  been 
more  fortunate  in  taking  prizes  than  we  had  been. 
Upon  the  strength  of  this  good  luck,  they  generally 
held  our  old  ship  in  the  greatest  contempt.  We  were, 
therefore,  hardly  out  of  sight  of  land  before  she  parted 
company,  probably  on  purpose,  and  from  thinking  that 
where  we  were  there  could  be  no  success.  Away  we 
dashed,  however,  alone,  and,  if  I  recollect  rightly,  due 
south  from  Bermuda.  The  winds  were  light,  and  we 
steered  on  for  upwards  of  a  week,  every  day  adding  to 
the  genial  warmth  of  the  weather,  as  we  hourly  raised 
the  sun  in  the  heavens  and  brought  new  stars  within 
our  ken,  in  the  bright  evenings  which  form  the  delight 
of  those  temperate  regions  bordering  on  the  Tropic  of 
Cancer.  Even  there,  occasional  clouds,  accompanied 
by  a  thick  haze,  block  out  the  sky,  and  prevent  a  cruis- 
ing ship  from  seeing  beyond  half  a  mile  on  any  side 
But  well-directed  vigilance  masters  even  such  untoward 
circumstances  as  these.  What  does  it  not  master  ?  In 
spite  of  the  fog  and  rain,  our  new  commander  relaxed 
nothing  of  what  may  be  Called  the  discipline  of  a  cruis- 
ing ship,  however  thick  the  weather  might  be.  At  the 
masthead  there  was  perched  a  lookout  man,  with  a 
glass  in  his  hand,  ready  to  peer  into  any  of  those  curi- 
ous openings  which,  like  fairies'  avenues,  cut  across  the 
wilderness  of  mist,  for  an  instant,  and  straight  are 
12 


I78  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

closed  again.  These  transient  breaks,  which  are  called 
by  the  sailors  "fog  dogs"  (I  know  not  why),  are  gen- 
erally considered  good  symptoms  of  the  weather  clear- 
ing. It  was  about  midday  of  the  24th  of  February 
that  a  momentary  glimpse  of  the  southern  horizon  was 
afforded  us  on  the  lee-beam,  down  one  of  these  singular 
vistas. 

"  Keep  a  bright  lookout  there  in  the  clear ! "  cried 
the  captain  to  the  man  standing  on  the  jacks,  a  little 
iron  cross-trees  on  which  the  heel  of  the  royal-mast 
rested,  with  his  arm  twisted  round  the  spar,  and  his 
eye  glued  to  the  telescope. 

"Ay,  ay,  sir!"  replied  the  fellow;  and  instantly 
afterwards  roared  out,  in  a  voice  that  was  heard  even 
in  the  lowest  depths  of  the  cockpit,  "  I  can  see  two 
large  vessels  standing  to  the  eastward  !  " 

His  words  came  so  fast  out  of  his  mouth,  that,  to  a 
stranger's  ear,  what  he  said  would  hardly  have  been 
intelligible,  but  to  the  quick,  professional,  experienced 
organs  of  the  veteran  officer  they  were  addressed  to,  they 
sounded  like  the  sweetest  music,  and  full  of  meaning. 

"  Up  with  the  helm,  Mr.  Falcon !  "  said  the  captain 
to  the  officer  of  the  watch ;  and,  catching  the  bright 
eye  of  the  delighted  boatswain,  he  called  out,  "  Hands 
make  sail,  Mr.  Cedar  !  Set  the  stunsails  low  and  aloft ; 
shake  all  the  reefs  out !  " 

And  then,  while  three  hundred  pair  of  well-directed 
hands  were  busy  in  spreading  sail  after  sail  upon  the 
old  tub,  as  she  was  ironically  but  fondly  called,  and  the 
foam  began  to  hiss  and  splash  in  broad  streaks  on  each 
side  of  her,  the  captain  again  applied  to  the  lookout 
man  aloft,  and  asked,  "Where  are  the  two  ships  now?" 

"  I  can't  see  them,  sir ;  the  fog  has  filled  up  the  hole 
again  through  which  I  saw  them  only  for  one  moment." 

"  Confound  the  fog  1     What  did  they  look  like  ?  " 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  179 

"  Very  large,  sir ;  they  loomed  in  the  haze  like  armed 
ships.  I  think  I  saw  a  tier  of  ports  in  each  of  them. 
They  are  not  far  off,  sir.  We  shall  be  close  aboard  of 
them  directly." 

"  Beat  to  quarters !  "  was  the  next  order ;  for  by  this 
time,  although  only  a  few  minutes  had  elapsed,  the 
topsails  were  at  the  masthead,  and  the  steering-sails 
smartly  run  up  to  the  yard-arms,  and  well  stretched  out 
to  the  boom  ends,  so  as  not  to  lose  a  single  puff  of  the 
breeze,  were  making  the  good  ship  tremble  and  spank 
along,  like  an  old  hunter  conscious  of  the  game.  There 
was  not  much  to  do  at  the  guns,  as  everything  neces- 
sary for  action  was  kept  at  all  times  in  such  a  state  of 
preparation  that  the  men  merely  took  their  places,  cast 
loose  the  tackle-falls  and  breechings,  and  were  ready  to 
have  dashed  right  alongside  of  an  enemy  without  the 
delay  of  one  minute.  This  constant  readiness  for  ac- 
tion of  every  kind,  day  and  night,  coupled  with  that 
matchless  dexterity  in  the  manipulations  which  long 
and  unceasing  practice  alone  can  give,  is  in  no  depart- 
ment of  life  more  decidedly  conspicuous  than  in  the 
profession  of  which  I  am  speaking.  At  first  sight,  in- 
deed, tHe  sources  of  disorder  and  variety  at  sea  appear 
so  numerous,  arising  out  of  the  state  of  the  weather,  the 
very  nature  of  the  ship,  the  particular  description  of  ser- 
vice she  is  employed  upon,  the  uncertain  hours  of  the 
day  or  night  when  the  crew  may  be  called  upon  to  act, 
the  different  characters  of  the  officers,  the  rude  training 
of  the  sailors,  the  diversity  in  climate  and  country,  all 
so  liable  to  be  abruptly  changed,  that  one  would  think 
it  almost  impossible  to  bring  a  body  of  men  so  desul- 
tory in  their  habits  as  seamen  to  adapt  themselves  to 
these  rapid  fluctuations.  Experience  shows,  however, 
that  under  a  certain  well-understood  course  of  training, 
pretty  complicated,  I  grant,  even  these  inconstant  e)e- 


l80  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

ments  may  be  turned  to  the  best  account  towards  the 
establishment  of  a  steady  system  of  action,  equally  ap- 
plicable to  all  times  and  to  all  circumstances. 

In  the  course  of  half  an  hour  the  fog  cleared  away 
entirely,  and  we  discovered  the  chase  to  be  two  frigates, 
one  totally,  and  the  other  partially,  dismasted.  On  our 
coming  nearer,  the  largest  of  them  displayed  on  her 
jury-mainmast  a  huge  French  ensign,  then  the  standard 
of  Bonaparte,  though  once  the  well-known  tricolored 
banner  of  the  Revolution,  and  the  same  which  is  now 
(183 1)  again  hoisted  as  the  national  flag  of  the  French. 
It  consisted  of  three  equal  portions  of  blue,  white,  and 
red,  in  vertical  stripes,  the  blue  being  next  the  staff. 
It  is  the  same  as  the  Dutch  flag,  only  different  in  posi- 
tion ;  the  Dutch  stripes  being  horizontal,  with  the  blue 
undermost. 

The  smaller  ship  of  the  two  showed  the  unpleasant 
signal  of  capture,  the  French  flag  being  hoisted  over 
the  ensign  of  England ;  and  we  soon  recognized  in  her 
one  of  our  own  squadron,  the  "  Cleopatra,"  a  thirty-two 
gun  frigate.  She  had  been  taken  about  a  week  before, 
after  a  tough  action  with  the  "  Ville  de  Milan,''  a  forty- 
four  gun  frigate  of  the  largest  class.  What  resistance 
the  Frenchman  might  have  made  to  us,  had  he  not  pre- 
viously got  pretty  well  peppered  by  the  gay  little  "  Cleo- 
patra," I  shall  not  presume  to  say ;  but,  hammered  as 
he  had  been,  he  did  not  appear  to  like  our  double  row 
of  teeth,  and  at  once  struck,  on  our  firing  a  shot  across 
his  forefoot.  We  had,  therefore,  only  to  secure  our  guns 
again,  and  be  content  with  a  good  fat  prize,  without  the 
honor  and  glory  of  a  scuffle,  but  with  the  great  addi- 
tional satisfaction  of  rescuing  our  countrymen  and  their 
ship  from  the  hands  of  their  enemy. 

I  must  say,  however,  without  affectation,  that  it  was 
impossible,  even  in  the  midst  of  our  joyous  success,  not 


THE  ENGLISH  NA  VY.  1 8 1 

to  feel  for  the  mortification  of  our  enemies.  They  had 
captured,  in  fair  fight,  a  goodly  prize,  and  were  spanking 
away  with  her  to  France,  when  pop  we  came  upon  them, 
and  not  only  robbed  them  of  their  prey,  but  lugged 
them  off  to  prison,  and  there  shut  them  up  for  eight  or 
ten  long  years,  like  criminals.  Yet  the  only  crime  of 
these  brave  men  was  that  of  being  ill  commanded,  or, 
to  speak  less  enigmatically,  their  misfortune  was  to 
serve  a  hard-hearted  master,  whose  stern  policy  it  had 
become  seriously  to  alter  the  aspect  of  modern  war- 
fare amongst  civilized  nations,  by  throwing  every  obsta- 
cle in  the  way  of  an  exchange  of  prisoners.  The  effect 
was  to  expose  many  of  his  most  deserving  subjects, 
men  of  honor  and  high  character,  indiscriminately  with 
those  of  lower  pretensions,  to  some  of  the  severest  of 
the  penalties  due  only  to  crime ;  the  shabby  excuse, 
totally  unworthy  of  such  a  man,  being,  that  he  subjected 
a  certain  number  of  his  enemies  to  a  similar  course  of 
suffering,  while  the  inevitable  effect  was  to  deepen  and 
embitter  all  the  horrors  of  war,  not  only  in  the  case  of 
his  foes,  but  on  the  heads  of  those  very  persons,  his 
countrymen,  who  were  the  most  deserving  of  favor  at 
his  hands. 

A   LONG  CHASE. 

In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  we  perceived  from  the 
masthead,  far  astern,  a  dark  line  along  the  horizon, 
which  some  of  our  most  experienced  hands  pronounced 
the  first  trace  of  a  breeze  coming  up.  In  the  course 
of  half  an  hour  this  line  had  widened  so  much  that  it 
could  easily  be  perceived  from  the  deck.  Upon  seeing 
this  the  whistlers  redoubled  their  efforts,  and  whether, 
as  they  pretended,  it  was  owing  to  their  interest  with 
the  clerk  of  the  weather  office,  or  whether  the  wind,  if 


I  82  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

left  alone,  would  have  come  just  as  soon,  I  do  not  ven- 
ture to  pronounce;  but,  certain  it  is,  that  long  before 
sunset  our  hearts  were  rejoiced  by  the  sight  of  those 
numerous  flying  patches  of  wind  scattered  over  the 
calm  surface  of  the  sea,  and  called  by  seamen  "  cat's- 
paws,"  I  presume  from  the  stealthy,  timorous  manner 
in  which  they  seem  to  touch  the  water,  and  straightway 
vanish  again.  By  and  by  the  true  wind,  the  ripple 
from  which  had  marked  the  horizon  astern  of  us  and 
broken  the  face  of  the  mirror  shining  brightly  every- 
where else,  indicated  its  approach  by  fanning  out  the 
sky-sails  and  other  flying  kites,  generally  supposed  to 
be  superfluous,  but  which,  upon  such  occasions  as  this, 
do  good  service  by  catching  the  first  breath  of  air,  that 
seems  always  to  float  far  above  the  water.  One  by  one 
the  sails  were  filled;  and,  as  the  ship  gathered  way, 
every  person  marked  the  glistening  eye  of  the  helms- 
man when  he  felt  the  spokes  of  the  wheel  pressing 
against  his  hand  by  the  action  of  the  water  on  the 
rudder.  The  fire-engine  had  been  carried  into  the 
tops,  and,  where  its  long  spouts  could  not  reach,  buck- 
ets of  water  were  drawn  up  and  thrown  on  the  sails, 
so  that  every  pore  was  filled,  and  the  full  effect  of  the 
wind  was  exerted  on  the  canvas. 

The  ship  now  began  to  speak,  as  it  is  termed ;  and 
on  looking  over  the  gangway  we  could  see  a  line  of 
small  hissing  bubbles,  not  yet  deserving  the  name  of 
spray,  but  quite  enough  to  prove  to  us  that  the  breeze 
was  beginning  to  tell.  It  was  near  the  middle  ot 
November,  but  the  day  was  as  hot  as  if  it  had  been 
summer,  and  the  wind,  now  freshening  at  every  second, 
blew  coolly  and  gratefully  upon  us,  giving  assurance 
that  we  should  have  no  more  calms  to  trouble  us,  what- 
ever might  be  our  other  difficulties  in  catching  Monsieur 
Frenchman. 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY,  1 83 

Of  these  difficulties,  the  greatest  by  far  was  that  of 
keeping  sight  of  the  brig  after  it  became  dark.  We 
overhauled  him,  however,  so  fast,  that  we  had  great 
hopes  of  getting  near  enough  to  be  able  to  command 
him  with  the  night-glasses,  in  which  case  we  made 
pretty  sure  of  our  prize. 

As  the  twilight,  the  brief  twilight  of  winter,  galloped 
away,  a  hundred  pair  of  eyes  were  almost  just  jumping 
out  of  their  sockets  in  their  attempts  to  pierce  the  night, 
while  those  who  had  glasses  kept  scrubbing  them  without 
mercy,  as  if  they  imagined  more  light  would  be  let  into 
the  tube  the  more  they  injured  the  lenses.  One  person, 
and  only  one,  continued,  as  he  asserted,  to  see  the 
chase  faintly  strung,  like  a  bead,  on  the  horizon.  I 
need  not  say  that  this  sharp-sighted  gentleman  was 
nailed  to  his  post,  and  ordered  on  no  account  to  move 
his  head,  fatigue  or  no  fatigue.  There  happened  to  be 
a  single  star  directly  over  the  spot  in  which  this  fortu- 
nate youth  was  directing  his  view  with  as  much  anxiety 
as  Galileo  peered  into  the  heavens  in  search  of  a  new 
planet.  This  fact  being  announced,  a  dozen  spy-glasses 
were  seen  wagging  up  and  down  between  this  directing 
star  and  that  part  of  the  horizon,  now  almost  invisible, 
which  lay  immediately  below  it.  Many  were  the  doubts 
expressed  of  the  correctness  of  the  first  observation, 
and  many  the  tormenting  questions  put  to  the  observer 
as  to  which  way  the  brig  was  standing ;  what  sail  she 
had  set ;  whether  we  were  drawing  up  with  her  or  not ; 
as  if  the  poor  youngster  had  been  placed  alongside  of 
the  vessel.  These  doubts  and  fears  were  put  an  end 
to,  or  nearly  so,  by  bidding  the  boy  keep  his  eye  fixed 
on  what  he  took  to  be  the  chase,  and  then,  without 
acquainting  him  with  the  change,  altering  the  ship's 
course  for  half  a  minute.     The  experiment  had  scarcely 


1 84  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

been  commenced  before  he  cried  out,  "  I  have  lost  sight 
of  her  this  very  moment.  I  saw  her  but  an  instant 
ago ! "  And  when  the  ship's  head  was  brought  back 
to  the  original  course,  he  exclaimed,  "There  she  is 
again,  by  jingo  !  just  to  the  right  of  the  star." 

This  star  served  another  useful  purpose  at  the  same 
time.  The  man  at  the  wheel  could  see  it  shining  be- 
tween the  leech  of  the  foretop-sail  and  that  of  the  top- 
mast studding-sail,  and  was  thus  enabled  to  steer  the 
ship  with  much  greater  steadiness  than  he  could  possi- 
bly have  done  by  the  compass  alone.  Before  midnight, 
as  the  breeze  had  freshened  greatly,  and  we  were  going 
at  the  rate  of  nine  knots  an  hour,  we  had  drawn  up  so 
much  with  the  privateer,  that  every  one  could  see  her 
with  the  naked  eye ;  and  the  gunner,  with  his  mates 
and  the  marksmen,  who  had  lost  their  credit  on  the  pre- 
ceding night,  were  fidgeting  and  fussing  about  the  guns, 
eager  to  be  banging  away  again  at  the  prize,  as  the)' 
now  began,  rather  prematurely,  to  call  her,  little  knowing 
what  a  dexterous,  perservering,  and  gallant  little  fellow 
they  had  to  deal  with,  and  how  much  trouble  he  was 
yet  to  give  us. 

It  was  not  till  about  two  o'clock  that  we  once  more 
came  within  good  shot  of  him ;  and  as  it  had  been  al- 
leged that  the  guns  were  fired  too  quickly  the  night  be- 
fore, and  without  sufficient  care  in  pointing,  the  utmost 
attention  was  now  paid  to  laying  them  properly ;  and 
the  lanyard  of  the  trigger  never  pulled,  till  the  person 
looking  along  the  gun  felt  confident  of  his  aim.  The 
brig,  however,  appeared  to  possess  the  same  witch-like, 
invulnerable  quality  as  ever ;  for  we  could  neither  strike 
her  hull,  so  as  to  force  her  to  cry  "peccavi,"  nor  bring 
down  a  yard,  nor  top  off  a  mast  or  a  boom.  It  was 
really  a  curious  spectacle  to  see  a  little  bit  of  a  thing 
skimming  away  before  the  wind,  with  such  a  huge  mon- 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  1 85 

ster  as  the  "  Endymion  "  tearing  and  plunging  after  her, 
like  a  voracious  dolphin  leaping  from  sea  to  sea  in  pur- 
suit of  a  flying-fish. 

In  time  this  must  have  ended  in  the  destruction  of 
the  brig  ;  for  as  we  gained  upon  her  rapidly,  some  of  our 
shot  must  by  and  by  have  taken  effect,  and  sent  her  to 
the  bottom.  She  was  destined,  however,  to  enjoy  a  lit- 
tle longer  existence.  The  proper  plan,  perhaps,  would 
have  been  to  stand  on,  firing  at  her  sails,  till  we  had 
reached  within  musket-shot,  and  then  to  have  knocked 
down  the  helmsman,  and  every  one  else  on  her  deck. 
This,  however,  was  not  our  captain's  plan,  or  probably 
he  became  impatient ;  at  all  events,  he  gave  orders  for 
the  whole  starboard  broadside  to  be  got  ready  ;  and 
then,  giving  the  ship  a  yaw,  poured  the  whole  dis- 
charge, as  he  thought,  right  into  his  wretched  victim  ! 

Not  a  mortal  on  board  the  frigate  expected  ever  to 
look  on  the  poor  brig  again.  What,  then,  was  our  sur- 
prise, when  the  smoke  blew  swiftly  past,  to  see  the  in- 
trepid little  cocky  gliding  away  more  merrily  than  be- 
fore. As  far  as  good  discipline  would  allow,  there  was 
a  general  murmur  of  applause  at  the  Frenchman's  gal- 
lantry. In  the  next  instant,  however,  this  sound  was 
converted  into  hearty  laughter  over  the  frigate's  decks, 
when,  in  answer  to  our  thundering  broadside,  a  single 
small  gun,  a  six-pounder,  was  fired  from  the  brig's 
stern,  as  if  in  contempt  of  his  formidable  antagonist's 
prowess. 

Instead  of  gaining  by  our  manoeuvre,  we  had  lost  a 
good  deal,  and  in  two  ways :  in  the  first  place,  by 
yawing  out  of  our  course  we  enabled  the  privateer  to 
gain  several  hundred  yards  upon  us ;  and  secondly,  his 
funny  little  shot,  which  had  excited  so  much  mirth, 
passed  through  the  lee  foretop-sail  yard-arm  about  six 
feet  inside  the  boom  iron.     Had  it  struck  on  the  wind- 


1 86  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

ward  side,  where  the  yard  was  cracking  and  straining 
at  a  most  furious  rate,  the  greater  part  of  the  sa:ls  on 
the  foremast  might  have  been  taken  in  quicker  than  we 
could  have  wished,  for  we  were  now  going  at  the  rate  of 
eleven  and  a  half,  with  the  wind  on  the  quarter. 

Just  as  we  made  out  where  his  first  shot  had  struck 
us,  another  cut  through  the  weather  main  top-gallant 
sheet ;  and  so  he  went  on,  firing  away  briskly,  till  most 
of  our  lofty  sails  were  fluttering  with  the  holes  made  in 
them.  His  own  sails,  I  need  scarcely  add,  were  by  this 
time  so  completely  torn  up  by  our  shot,  that  we  could 
see  the  sky  though  them  all ;  but  he  still  refused  to 
heave  to,  and,  by  constantly  firing  his  single  stern- 
chaser,  was  evidently  resolved  to  lose  no  possible 
chance  of  escape.  Had  one  or  two  of  his  shot  struck 
either  of  our  topmasts,  I  really  believe  he  might  have 
got  off.  It  therefore  became  absolutely  necessary  that 
we  should  either  demolish  or  capture  him  without  fur- 
ther loss  of  time.  The  choice  was  left  to  himself,  as 
will  be  seen.  But  such  a  spirited  cruiser  as  this  was 
an  enemy  worth  subduing  at  any  cost ;  for  there  was 
no  calculating  the  mischief  a  privateer  so  admirably 
commanded  might  have  wrought  in  a  convoy.  There 
was  a  degree  of  discretion,  also,  about  this  expert 
privateersman,  which  was  very  remarkable,  and  deserv- 
ing of  such  favor  at  our  hands  as  we  had  to  spare. 
He  took  care  to  direct  his  stern-chaser  so  high  that 
there  was  little  chance  of  his  shot  striking  any  of  our 
people.  Indeed,  he  evidently  aimed  solely  at  crippling 
the  masts,  knowing  right  well  that  it  would  answer  none 
of  his  ends  to  kill  or  wound  any  number  of  his  enemy's 
crew,  while  it  might  irritate  their  captain  to  show  him 
less  mercy  at  the  last  moment,  which,  as  will  be  seen, 
was  fast  approaching. 

The  breeze  had   now  freshened  nearly  to  a  gale  of 


THE   ENGLISH  NAVY.  187 

wind,  and  when  the  log  was  hove,  out  of  curiosity,  just 
after  the  broadside  I  have  described,  we  were  going 
nearly  twelve  knots  (or  between  thirteen  and  fourteen 
miles  an  hour),  foaming  and  splashing  along.  The  dis- 
tance between  us  and  the  brig  was  now  rapidly  decreas- 
ing, for  most  of  his  sails  were  in  shreds,  and  we  deter- 
mined to  bring  him,  as  we  said,  to  his  senses  at  last. 
The  guns  were  reloaded,  and  orders  given  to  depress 
them  as  much  as  possible  ;  that  is,  to  point  their  muzzles 
downwards,  but  not  a  shot  was  to  be  fired  till  the  frigate 
came  actually  alongside  of  the  chase.  Such  was  the 
poor  privateer's  sentence  of  death;  severe  indeed,  but 
quite  necessary,  for  he  appeared  resolved  never  to  yield. 

At  all  events,  we  were  resolved  to  make  him  surren- 
der, or  run  him  down  ;  such  was  our  duty,  and  that 
the  Frenchman  knew  right  well.  He  waited,  however, 
until  our  flying  jib-boom  end  was  almost  over  his  tafTrail, 
and  that  the  narrow  space  between  us  was  filled  with  a 
confused  boiling  heap  of  foam,  partly  caused  by  his  bows, 
and  partly  by  ours.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  when  he 
must  have  seen  into  our  ports  and  along  our  deck, 
which  were  lighted  up  fore  and  aft,  he  first  gave  signal 
of  surrender. 

The  manner  in  which  this  was  done  by  the  captain  of 
the  privateer  was  as  spirited  and  characteristic  as  any 
part  of  his  previous  conduct.  The  night  was  very  dark, 
but  the  ships  were  so  near  to  one  another  that  we  could 
distinguish  the  tall  figure  of  a  man  mounting  the  weather 
main  rigging  of  the  brig,  where  he  stood  erect,  with  a 
lantern  in  his  hands  held  out  at  right  angles  from  his 
body.  Had  this  light  not  been  seen,  or  its  purpose  not 
understood,  or  had  it  been  delayed  for  twenty  seconds 
longer,  the  frigate  must,  almost  in  spite  of  herself,  have 
gone  right  over  him,  and  the  salvo  of  a  double-shotted 


1 88  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

broadside  would  have  done  the  last  and  fitting  business 
over  the  Frenchman's  grave. 

Even  as  it  was,  it  cost  us  some  trouble  to  avoid  run- 
ning him  down ;  for  although  the  helm  was  put  over  ime- 
mediately,  our  lee  quarter,  as  the  ship  flew  up  in  the 
wind,  almost  grazed  his  weather  gangway.  In  passing  we 
ordered  him  to  bring-to  likewise.  This  he  did  as  soon 
as  we  gave  him  room  ;  though  we  were  still  close  enough 
to  see  the  effect  of  such  a  manoeuvre  at  such  a  moment. 
Every  stitch  of  sail  he  had  was  blown,  in  one  moment, 
clear  out  of  the  bolt-ropes.  His  halyards,  tacks,  and 
sheets  had  been  all  racked  aloft,  so  that  everything  not 
made  of  canvas  remained  in  its  place  ;  the  yards  at  the 
mastheads,  and  the  booms  rigged  out,  while  the  empty 
leech  and  foot  ropes  hung  down  in  festoons,  where,  but 
a  minute  before,  the  tattered  sails  had  been  spread. 

We  fared,  comparatively  speaking,  not  much  better. 
.  .  .  The  gale  increased  before  morning  to  such  a  pitch 
that,  as  there  was  still  a  doubt  if  any  boat  could  live,  the 
intention  of  boarding  our  prize  was  of  course  further 
delayed.  But  we  took  care  to  keep  close  to  her,  a  little 
to  windward,  in  order  to  watch  her  proceedings  as 
closely  as  possible.  It  did  not  escape  our  notice  in  the 
mean  time,  that  our  friend  (for  he  was  no  longer  our 
foe,  though  not  yet  our  prisoner)  went  on  quietly 
even  in  the  height  of  the  gale,  shifting  his  wounded 
yards,  reeving  new  ropes,  and  bending  fresh  sails.  This 
caused  us  to  redouble  our  vigilance  during  the  morning, 
and  the  event  showed  we  had  good  need  for  such 
watchfulness.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the 
brig  having  fallen  a  little  to  leeward,  and  a  furious  squall 
of  wind  and  rain  coming  on  at  the  same  moment,  she 
suddenly  bore  up  and  set  off  once  more  right  before  the 
wind.  At  the  height  of  the  squall  we  totally  lost  sight 
of  our  prize,  and  such  a  hubbub  I  hardly  recollect  to 
have  heard  in  mv  life  before. 


THE  ENGLISH  NAVY.  1 89 

"  Where  is  she  ?  Who  was  looking  out  ?  Where  did 
you  see  her  last  ? "  and  a  hundred  similar  questions, 
reproaches,  scolds,  and  the  whole  of  the  ugly  family  of 
oaths  were  poured  out  in  abundance;  some  on  the 
privateer  whose  adroitness  had  thus  overreached  our 
vigilance,  some"  upon  those  who,  by  the;r  neglect,  had 
given  him  the  opportunity  ;  and  many  implications  were 
uttered  merely  to  express  the  depth  of  anger  and  disap- 
pointment at  this  stupid  loss  of  a  good  thing,  which  had 
cost  so  much  trouble  to  catch.  All  this  passed  over  in 
the  first  burst ;  sail  was  made  at  once,  the  topsails  close 
reefed  were  sheeted  home  like  lightning,  and  off  we 
dashed  into  the  thick  of  the  squall,  in  search  of  our 
lost  treasure.  At  each  masthead  and  at  every  yard- 
arm  there  was  planted  a  lookout  man,  while  the  fore- 
castle hammock-netting  was  filled  with  volunteer  spy- 
glasses. For  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  a  dead  si- 
lence reigned  over  the  whole  ship,  during  which  anxious 
interval  every  eye  was  strained  to  the  utmost,  for  no  one 
knew  exactly  where  to  look.  There  was  indeed  no  cer- 
tainty of  our  not  actually  running  past  the  privateer,  and 
it  would  not  have  surprised  us  much,  when  the  squall 
cleared  up,  had  we  seen  him  a  mile  or  two  to  windward 
far  beyond  our  reach.  These  fears  were  put  an  end 
to  by  the  sharp-eyed  captain  of  the  foretop,  who  had 
perched  himself  on  the  jib-boom  end,  calling  out  with 
a  voice  of  the  greatest  glee,  — 

"  There  he  goes,  there  he  goes  right  ahead,  inder  his 
topsails  and  foresails  !  " 

And,  sure  enough,  there  we  saw  him  springing  along 
from  wave  to  wave,  with  his  masts  bending  forward  like 
reeds,  under  the  pressure  of  sail  enough  to  have  laid  him 
on  his  beam  ends  had  he  broached  to.  In  such  tempes- 
tuous weather  a  small  vessel  has  no  chance  whatever 
with  a  frigate ;  indeed,  we  could  observe  that  when  the 


190  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

little  brig  fell  between  two  high  seas,  her  foresail 
flapped  to  the  mast,  fairly  becalmed  by  the  wave  behind 
her. 

In  a  very  few  minutes  we  were  again  alongside,  and 
doubtless  the  Frenchman  thought  we  were  at  last  going 
to  execute  summary  vengeance  upon  him  for  his  treach- 
ery, as  we  called  it.  Nothing  daunted,  however,  by  the 
style  in  which  we  bore  down  upon  him,  the  gallant  com- 
mander of  this  pretty  little  eggshell  of  a  vessel  placed 
himself  on  the  weather-quarter,  and  with  a  speaking- 
trumpet  in  his  hand,  indicated  by  gesticulations  a  wish 
to  be  heard.  This  could  not  well  be  refused  ;  and  we 
steered  as  close  as  we  could  pass  along,  without  bring- 
ing the  two  vessels  in  contact,  or  risking  the  entangle- 
ment of  the  yards  when  we  rolled  towards  one  another. 

"  I  have  been  compelled  to  bear  up,"  he  called  out  in 
French,  "  otherwise  the  brig  must  have  gone  to  the  bot- 
tom. The  sea  broke  over  us  in  such  a  way  that  I  have 
been  obliged,  as  you  may  perceive,  to  throw  all  my 
guns,  boats,  and  spars  overboard.  We  have  now  sev 
eral  feet  of  water  in  the  hold,  in  consequence  of  your 
shot,  —  which,  you  may  likewise  observe,  have  nearly 
destroyed  our  upper  works.  If,  therefore,  you  oblige 
me  to  heave  to,  I  cannot  keep  the  vessel  afloat  one 
hour  in  such  weather." 

"  Will  you  make  no  further  attempt  to  escape  ?  "  asked 
the  captain  of  the  "  Endymion." 

"  As  yet  I  have  made  none,"  he  replied  firmly.  "  I 
struck  to  you  already.  I  am  your  prize,  and,  feeling  as 
a  man  of  honor,  I  do  not  consider  myself  at  liberty  to 
escape,  even  if  I  had  the  power.  I  bore  up  when  the 
squall  came  on  as  a  matter  of  necessity ;  if  you  will 
allow  me  to  run  before  the  wind  along  with  you  till  the 
weather  moderates,  you  may  take  possession  of  the  brig 
when  you  please.     If  not,  I  must  go  to  the  bottom." 


THE   ENGLISH  NAVY.  I9I 

Such  was  the  substance  of  a  conversation  very  diffi 
cult  to  keep  up  across  the  tempest,  which  was  now 
whistling  at  a  great  rate.  To  have  brought  the  ships 
again  to  the  wind,  after  what  had  been  said,  would  have 
been  to  imitate  the  celebrated  Noyades  of  Nantes,  for 
the  privateer  must  have  been  swamped  instantly. 
Therefore,  although  we  grievously  distrusted  our  com- 
panion, we  sailed  along  most  lovingly  together,  as  if  we 
had  been  the  best  possible  friends,  for  about  sixty  01 
seventy  miles.  During  the  greater  part  of  this  interval, 
the  frigate  had  scarcely  any  sail  set  at  all,  and  we  some- 
times expected  to  see  our  little  friend  pop  fairly  under 
the  water,  and  so  elude  us  by  foundering,  or  escape  by 
witchcraft,  by  the  protection  of  which,  in  the  opinion  of 
the  Johnnies,  he  had  been  so  long  kept  from  us.  At 
eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  it  began  to  moderate,  and 
by  midnight  we  succeeded  in  getting  a  boat  on  board  the 
prize,  after  a  run  of  between  three  and  four  hundred 
miles.  Such  is  the  scale  of  nautical  sport.  And  where 
now,  I  beg  to  ask,  is  there  fox  hunting  or  anything  else 
more  exciting  than  this  noble  game  ? 


XL 

PITCAIRN'S   ISLAND. 

I  THINK  it  was  because  the  girls  said  there  had  been 
quite  too  much  of  this  righting,  and  that  it  was  a 
shame  that  all  stories  of  the  sea  should  be  the  stories 
of  buccaneering  and  butchering,  that  Col.  Ingham  told 
them  all  to  look  up  the  "  History  of  Pitcairn's  Island." 
It  is  more  fascinating  than  most  romances,  and  more 
romantic  and  improbable  than  any.  It  begins  with 
piracy,  slave-holding,  and  battle,  and  ends  with  perfect 
peace.  And  of  this  change  the  only  account  that  can 
be  given  is  that  human  nature,  though  not  at  its  best, 
and  one  copy  of  the  English  Bible,  were  put  together  in 
a  lonely  island,  and  permitted  to  work  out  their  own 
way  for  twenty  years. 

"Which  of  you  know  where  is  the  Terrestrial  Para- 
dise ?  "  said  Uncle  Fritz. 

Nobody  answered  at  first,  but  then  Laura,  who  is 
always  modest,  said  that  Dante  thought  it  was  just 
opposite  Jerusalem,  and  that  Columbus  went  to  look 
for  it  there.  "We  found  it,"  said  she,  "in  one  of 
Columbus's  letters  to  Ferdinand  and  Isabella." 

"  Very  good,"  said  the  colonel,  well  pleased  ;  for  this 
is  one  of  his  hobbies.  "  Now  will  one  or  two  of  you  go 
to  the  globe,  and  see  where  that  spot  will  come  out  in 
the  South  Seas  ?  " 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  193 

Will  Withers  and  two  of  the  girls  went  and  brought 
the  terrestrial  globe  with  them. 

"Jerusalem  is  in  north  latitude  310  46',  east  longitude 
350  13'."  Will  had  his  pencil  on  the  opposite  point  in 
the  Pacific. 

"  What  is  the  nearest  land  ?  "  said  the  colonel. 

"  Why,  yes,"  said  Will,  a  little  awe-struck,  "  it  is  Pit- 
cairn's  Island." 

"  Remember  that,"  said  the  colonel,  laughing,  "  as 
an  aid  to  memory,  that  Pitcairn's  Island  is  the  nearest 
approach  to  the  Terrestrial  Paradise  which  men  have 
yet  succeeded  in  making.  Pitcairn's  Island  was  discov- 
ered by  Capt.  Carteret,  or  rather  it  was  discovered  by 
an  officer  of  his  fleet  named  Pitcairn,  after  whom  he 
named  it.  And,  by  the  way,  this  Pitcairn  was  the  uncle 
of  our  Major  Pitcairn,  who  began  the  American  Revo- 
lution at  Lexington,  who  was  killed  at  Bunker  Hill,  and 
was  or  was  not  buried  under  Christ's  Church.  You  will 
find  an  account  of  Philip  Carteret's  discovery  in  Hawks- 
worth's  voyages." 

Emma  Fortinbras,  half  under  her  breath,  sans:,  — 


'£» 


"  Lucy  Locket  lost  her  pocket 
In  a  rainy  shower ; 
Philip  Carteret,  he  ran  after  it, 
And  found  it  in  an  hour." 

And  she  asked  if  this  Philip  Carteret  was  that  Philip 
Carteret. 

The  colonel  was  not  in  the  least  shocked  by  the 
interruption,  but  praised  her  for  remembering.  "  I 
wish  I  knew,"  said  he,  "and  it  is  worth  looking  up.  But 
I  think  not.  I  think  that  Philip  Carteret  was  governor 
of  New  Jersey  at  the  very  time  when  this  Philip  Car- 
teret was  in  the  South  Seas  naming  our  Pitcairn's 
Island. 

13 


194  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

"  Pitcairn's  Island,"  he  went  on,  "  was  left  a  desert 
till  the  mutineers  of  the  'Bounty'  ran  their  vessel 
ashore  there  in  1789.  If  you  want  to  know  about  the 
'Bounty,'  and  her  cruel  captain,  read  Bligh's  'Voyage 
of  the  Bounty.'  Nothing  was  heard  of  the  mutineers 
for  twenty  years.  Then  it  happened  that  one  day 
Capt.  Folger,  of  Nantucket, — yes,  Sybil,  he  was  your 
grandfather's  cousin,  and  was  Ben  Franklin's  cousin, 
somehow,  too,  —  when  he  was  on  a  sealing  voyage, 
stopped  at  the  island,  thinking  it  uninhabited.  To  his 
surprise  a  canoe  came  out,  and  the  men  in  it  hailed 
him  in  English.  This  was  the  first  of  a  series  of  visits, 
running  through  fifty  years,  which  gave  the  rest  of  the 
world  the  knowledge  of  one  of  the  simplest  and  happi- 
est communities  which  have  ever  been  known.  You 
will  find  on  the  shelves  there  Lady  Belcher's  pretty  book 
That  brings  the  story  down  to  1870.  And,  Bob,  bring 
that  book  next  to  it ;  that  is  Schillibeer's  account  of  the 
Briton's  voyage,  a  few  years  after  Capt.  Folger  discov- 
ered the  islanders. 

"  The  poor  people  were  sadly  afraid,  at  first,  that  they 
should  be  punished  for  the  sins  of  their  grandfathers. 
But  Bligh  had  in  the  mean  while  proved  himself  the 
worst  sort  of  a  tyrant,  as  governor  of  New  South  Wales. 
A  little  before  Folger's  narrative  came  to  England, 
Bligh  came  there  himself,  under  arrest,  having  been  sent 
home,  disgraced,  by  his  own  colleagues.  The  English 
have  always  shown  a  sentimental  interest  in  the  island- 
ers. They  have  always  had  good  friends  in  England, 
foremost  among  whom  is  this  Lady  Diana  Belcher,  the 
wife  of  Admiral  Belcher.  In  one  fit  of  misguided  sen- 
timent the  English  government  sent  them  all  to  Norfolk 
Island,  and  you  will  find  an  account  of  that  emigration 
in  Lady  Belcher's  book." 

This  was  enough  to  set  all  the  young  people  on  Pit- 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  195 

cairn's  Island,  and  when  they  came  out  to  Lady  Oliver's 
parlor  the  next  week,  they  were  full  of  it.  After  they 
had  read  from  their  various  note-books,  the  colonel 
opened  a  drawer  in  the  curiosity  case,  and  said,  "  And 
now  I  will  show  what  none  of  you  have  found,  and 
what  I  think  is  the  most  curious  of  all.  Miss  Cobb 
has  been  kind  enough  to  lend  me  this  journal  of  Capt. 
Knowles,  —  one  of  those  brave,  intelligent,  and  modest 
Cape  Cod  sailors  who  carry  our  good  name  to  every 
land.  This  is  only  five-and-twenty  years  ago,  and  I  be- 
lieve Capt.  Knowles  is  still  living.  See  what  he  had 
to  go  through  with,  and  see  what  it  is,  boys,  to  be  a 
thorough-bred  seaman." 

Capt.  Knowles's  journal  made  the  reading  for  that 
afternoon. 


WRECK  OF  THE  "WILD  WAVE. 

THE   CRUSOES    OF     PITCAIRN'S     ISLAND.       THE   DIARY   OF 
CAPT.    JOSIAH    N.    KNOWLES. 

On  Tuesday,  Feb.  9,  T858,  I  sailed  from  San  Fran- 
cisco in  the  ship  "Wild  Wave,"  a  fine  clipper  of  1,500 
tons,  with  a  crew  of  thirty,  all  told,  and  ten  passengers. 
It  was  a  beautiful  morning,  and  the  wind  fair  from  the 
Golden  Gate,  —  an  event  quite  unusual.  We  were 
accompanied  outside  by  a  number  of  friends,  who,  on 
leaving,  wished  us  Godspeed  and  a  pleasant  voyage. 
Nothing  of  note  transpired  during  the  day,  and  the 
same  may  be  said  of  several  days  succeeding. 

On  Wednesday,  the  17th,  at  dark,  the  ship  going  at 
the  rate  of  twelve  knots  per  hour,  we  were  startled  by  the 
cry,  "  Man  overboard  !  "  Owing  to  our  great  speed,  we 
were  unable  to  get  the  ship  around  in  time  to  save  the 
man,  though  we  saw  him  several  times  when  struggling 


I96  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

in  the  water.  From  this  date  until  March  5,  our  voy- 
age was  not  at  all  eventful.  On  the  above-mentioned 
day,  at  1  a.  m.,  the  ship  at  the  time  going  at  the  rate 
of  thirteen  knots  per  hour,  to  our  great  astonishment 
and  alarm  the  lookout  reported  "  breakers  under  the 
lee."  So  close  was  our  proximity  to  the  rocks,  and  so 
great  our  speed,  that  it  was  impossible  to  avoid  running 
upon  them,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes  the  good  ship 
was  on  a  coral  reef,  full  of  water,  and  the  sea  breaking 
all  over  her.  Our  first  thought  was  to  save  ourselves 
and  our  provisions,  though  it  seemed,  at  times,  as  though 
to  do  either  were  impossible.  Our  masts  were  snapping 
and  cracking  at  a  fearful  rate,  and  the  copper  from  the 
bottom  of  the  ship  flying  off  in  whole  sheets,  and  falling 
on  deck  with  a  great  crash.  Our  situation  was  truly  one 
of  great  peril,  we  being  in  great  danger  of  serious  injury 
from  falling  spars  and  sheets  of  flying  copper.  The 
excitement  among  the  passengers  and  crew  was  intense. 
They  came  rushing  to  me,  seeming  to  think  that  I  could 
save  or  assist  them  at  once.  It  being  very  dark,  we 
were  unable  to  determine  whether  we  were  near  land  or 
on  a  lone  rock,  but  at  daybreak  we  discovered  that  we 
were  on  the  coral  reef  of  Oeno  Island,  a  low  strip  of 
sand  about  half  a  mile  in  circumference,  covered  with  a 
scanty  growth  of  shrubbery,  and  surrounded,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  about  two  miles,  by  coral  reefs.  We  first  set 
about  devising  means  for  landing,  the  sea  having  gone 
down  and  the  ship  having  worked  higher  up  on  the  reef. 
Our  first  fear  was  that  the  island  was  inhabited  by 
cannibals,  as  were  many  of  the  neighboring  islands, 
but  upon  close  inspection  we  found  that  our  source  of 
alarm  was  groundless.  I  sent  my  first  officer,  Mr.  Bart- 
lett,  ashore,  with  five  men,  having  a  shovel,  with  which 
to  dig  in  search  of  water,  that  being  our  first  care,  as 
we  wished  to  save  all  that  was  on  board  the  ship.     In  a 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  197 

short  time  Mr.  Bartlett  returned,  having  found  water, 
which,  though  brackish,  was  drinkable,  but  no  signs  of 
inhabitants.  We  immediately  set  about  securing  our 
provisions,  fearing  the  ship  might  break  up,  in  which 
case  we  should  lose  all.  Occupied  all  day  boating  pro- 
visions ashore,  though  at  great  risk  of  swamping  our 
boat  in  the  heavy  surf.  Took  ashore  sails  with  which 
to  make  tents,  having  part  of  the  crew  at  work  build- 
ing them.  By  sunset  all  were  landed,  and  nearly  all 
our  stores.  I  left  the  ship  in  the  last  beat,  the  surf,  at 
the  time,  being  very  high,  and  rising.  Soon  after  leav- 
ing a  heavy  roller  caught  us,  and,  receding,  left  us  on 
a  coral  reef,  staving  a  hole  in  the  boat.  Fortunately 
the  coral  broke  off  and  remained  in  the  side  of  the 
boat,  keeping  the  water  out,  which  would  otherwise 
have  filled  the  boat.  We  finally  landed,  and  found  two 
tents  had  been  built,  —  one  for  the  officers  and  passen- 
gers, the  other  for  the  sailors.  My  feelings,  as  I  looked 
off  to  the  ship,  were  of  the  saddest  character.  There 
lay  my  fine  ship  of  yesterday,  now  a  useless  wreck. 
Cast  away  upon  a  desolate  island,  my  only  chance  of 
rescue  being  in  the  possibility  of  attracting  the  at- 
tention of  some  passing  vessel,  or  taking  to  the  boats 
in  the  attempt  to  reach  some  inhabited  land.  I  will 
not  attempt  to  describe  to  you  my  feelings  as  I  thought 
of  home  and  friends,  for  words  would  fail  me  to  express 
what  I  felt  when  thinking  of  the  long  months  of  painful 
suspense  that  my  friends  must  suffer,  unless  tidings  of  us 
reached  home.  The  steward,  in  the  mean  time,  had  been 
busy,  and  soon  placed  supper  before  us.  It  was  truly 
a  cheerless  meal.  I  passed  the  night  in  sleepless  anx- 
iety as  to  our  probable  fate,  while  the  continual  roar  of 
the  surf  seemed  to  remind  me  constantly  of  our  utter 
desolation.  Our  beds  were  laid  on  boxes  and  barrels 
from  the  ship ;  but  had  any  of  us  been  disposed  to  sleep, 


I9§  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

the  vigorous  attacks  of  the  land-crabs  and  rats  would 
have  prevented  it.  You  may  think  it  very  strange  that 
I  found  rats  on  this  desert  island.  On  landing  I  saw 
some  spars  and  other  wrecked  stuff,  and  concluded  that 
at  some  previous  time  some  other  ship  had  met  the  fate 
of  ours,  and,  as  far  as  we  knew,  the  rats  were  sole  sur- 
vivors. It  was  providential  that  the  ship  struck  where 
she  did,  on  the  smoothest  part  of  the  reef.  Had  it 
been  at  another  point  I  fear  these  details  would  never 
have  been  written. 

On  the  morning  of  the  next  day  the  ship  lay  as  on 
the  day  before,  though  we  feared  she  would  break  up. 
I  took  a  walk  around  the  island  and  found  it  a  dreary 
waste  of  sand,  with  hardly  enough  vegetation  to  deserve 
the  name.  Found  plenty  of  water,  sea-birds'  eggs,  and 
fish.  We  were,  therefore,  in  no  danger  of  starvation, 
with  these  and  our  provisions  from  the  ship.  The  sea- 
birds  seemed  to  regard  us  as  intruders,  and  would 
attack  us  as  we  attempted  to  take  their  eggs  away.  I 
sent  the  boats  to  the  ship  to  bring  off  more  provisions, 
and  our  live  stock,  consisting  of  sheep,  pigs,  and  fowls, 
which  were  turned  loose,  as  they  would  always  be  within 
reach.  I  took  observations  to-day  and  found  that  this 
island  is  twenty  miles  out  of  the  way,  as  laid  down  on 
my  chart.  After  consultation  with  Mr.  Bartlett,  my 
first  officer,  as  to  the  chances  of  our  being  taken 
off,  I  finally  concluded  to  make  my  way  to  Pitcairn's 
Island,  lying  eighty  miles  south.  This  would  double 
our  chances  of  being  rescued,  as  I  thought,  knowing 
that  whalers  often  touched  there  for  supplies.  We 
immediately  set  about  rigging  a  boat  in  which  to  start 
off  as  soon  as  the  surf  would  enable  us  to  cross  the 
reef. 

Sunday,  March  7  —  Blowing  hard  from  the  north, 
with   much    rain,  thunder,  and   lightning.     Everything 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  1 99 

seemed  combined  to  make  us  miserable  both  in  body 
and  mind.  The  men  busied  themselves  to-day  in  lay- 
ing out  a  vegetable  garden,  but  I  regarded  it  as  labor 
thrown  away. 

Monday,  March  8.  —  Weather  like  that  of  yester- 
day, though  we  had  more  rain,  and  were  obliged  to 
remain  in  the  tents  nearly  all  day.  Could  not  reach 
the  ship  on  account  of  the  heavy  surf.  Finished  work 
on  our  boat,  and  were  all  ready  to  start  for  Pitcairn's 
Island.  Caught  and  cooked  a  number  of  birds,  making 
a  very  palatable  stew  for  all  hands.  The  sailors  had 
been  very  quiet  and  orderly,  much  to  my  gratification. 

Tuesday,  March  9. —  Blustering  day,  with  rain, 
thunder,  and  lightning.  Sea  higher  than  ever,  at  times 
completely  burying  the  ship,  which  is  truly  a  forlorn- 
looking  object.  Her  spars  nearly  all  gone,  sails  hang- 
ing in  tatters  from  those  that  remain,  I  feared  she 
would  go  to  pieces  ;  but,  to  my  great  joy  and  surprise, 
she  held  together.  I  had  many  things  on  board  to 
remove,  and  I  could  only  hope  she  would  hold  till  they 
were  landed.  I  could  get  but  little  sleep,  owing  to  the 
attacks  of  land-crabs.  These  torments  crawl  around 
in  a  large  conch-shell,  and  often  in  a  cocoanut-shell,  to 
which  they  retreat  on  being  molested.  At  night  they 
crawl  under  us,  and  if  we  attempt  to  dislodge  them 
they  will  bite  deep  into  the  flesh,  having  claws  or  nip- 
pers like  those  of  a  lobster.  During  this  day  caught 
lots  of  fish  and  several  pearl  oysters,  one  of  which  will 
make  a  meal  for  a  number  of  persons. 

Wednesday,  March  10. —  Another  day  of  storm 
and  heavy  sea.  The  ship  remained  as  yesterday.  I 
began  to  be  very  impatient  to  get  away,  and  hoped  that 
the  next  day  would  afford  an  opportunity.  Everything 
wet  through. 

Thursday,  March    11.  —  A  pleasant  day,  but,  sad 


200  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

to  say,  a  tremendous  surf.  We  were  obliged  to  stay 
ashore  all  day,  but  had  the  satisfaction  of  drying  oui 
clothing.  1  should  say  that  to-day  we  pulled  around 
the  island  in  search  of  an  opening  in  the  reef,  but 
found  none  except  near  the  ship,  where  we  came  in. 
Truly  this  life  is  dreary.  I  cannot  divert  my  mind  from 
the  one  subject,  —  home  and  friends.  Nothing  whatever 
relieves  the  monotony  of  the  scene. 

Friday,  March  12.  —  Could  not  reach  the  ship  or 
start  off.  Dreary  and  desolate  as  ever,  and  nothing 
important  to  record. 

Saturday,  March  13.  —  A  pleasant  day,  but  hot. 
Not  much  surf  on.  In  the  morning  I  mustered  all 
hands  on  the  beach,  and  selected  my  boat's  crew,  con- 
sisting of  my  mate  and  five  men.  At  noon,  having  on 
board  all  our  provisions,  we  set  out  for  Pitcairn's  Island, 
previously  leaving  instructions  with  my  second  officer, 
whom  I  left  in  charge,  to  join  me  there  in  four  weeks  if 
I  did  not  return.  I  took  several  setting  sea-birds  from 
their  nests,  intending  to  use  them,  on  my  arrival  at 
Pitcairn's  Island,  as  bearers  of  despatches  to  my  men 
left  behind  on  Oeno  Island.  I  knew  that,  immediately 
on  being  set  free,  they  would  seek  their  nests.  My 
intention  was  to  attach  to  their  necks  pieces  of  leather, 
with  any  instructions  that  I  thought  proper  written  upon 
them.  As  we  left  the  beach  they  gave  us  three  cheers. 
The  steward  and  a  boat's  crew  accompanied  us  to  the 
ship,  where  I  had  upwards  of  $18,000  in  gold,  which  I 
took  on  board  my  boat,  and  at  twelve  started  from  the 
ship,  watching  a  favorable  opportunity  to  cross  the  reef 
in  smooth  water.  We  went  out  in  good  shape,  and  at 
once  made  sail  on  our  frail  craft  and  headed  for  Pit- 
cairn's Island.  A  good  breeze  soon  took  us  out  of  sight 
of  Oeno.  We  now  began  to  realize  the  utter  helpless- 
ness of  our  situation.     Out  on  the  broad  ocean,  no  land 


PITCAIRN'S  iSLAND.  201 

to  be  seen,  and  in  an  open  boat,  our  situation  was  even 
more  desolate  than  when  on  the  island.  Night  soon 
overtook  us,  and  with  it  came  rain,  thunder,  and  light- 
ning. The  wind  rapidly  increased,  and  the  sea,  having 
lisen  a  good  deal,  at  times  nearly  filled  our  boat,  oblig- 
ing us  to  keep  hard  at  work  baling.  We  were  finally 
obliged  to  reduce  sail.  By  the  light  of  a  lantern  we 
endeavored  to  steer  by  our  compass,  but  the  motion  of 
the  boat  was  so  great  that  it  was  quite  impossible  to  tell 
whether  we  steered  right  or  wrong.  At  daybreak  the 
weather  moderated  and  the  sea  went  down  a  good  deal. 
We  finally  got  sight  of  Pitcairn's  Island,  distant  thirty 
miles.  The  sight  of  the  island  inspired  us  with  hope, 
though  it  was  a  very  uninviting-looking  shore. 

At  10  a.  m.  the  wind  increased  to  a  gale,  and,  blow- 
ing off  shore,  obliged  us  to  take  in  sail  and  pull.  WTe 
were  fifteen  miles  from  the  island,  and  the  longer  we 
pulled  the  farther  the  land  seemed  from  us.  At  times 
the  men  gave  up  in  despair,  and  it  was  only  by  the 
most  vigorous  effort  on  my  part,  and  that  of  Mr.  Bartlett, 
that  they  could  be  induced  to  renew  their  exertions. 
About  6  p.  m.  we  reached  a  sheltered  place  under  the 
lee  of  the  island,  each  one  of  us  being  completely  used 
up,  having  pulled  eight  hours  without  cessation.  We 
could  find  no  landing-place,  and  were  obliged  to  lie  on 
our  oars  for  the  night.  Part  of  us  were  permitted  to 
lie  clown  ard  rest,  leaving  two  to  look  after  the  boat. 
Having  myself  done  but  little  manual  labor  for  many 
years,  my  hands  were  in  such  a  condition  that  blood 
ran  from  my  fingers'  ends. 

Monday,  March  15.  —  Rowed  round  the  island,  but 
could  not  get  in  at  Bounty  Bay,  the  proper  landing- 
place.  We  finally  effected  a  landing,  and  removed  our 
stores,  etc  Hauled  our  boat  up  as  high  as  possible, 
and  started  for  the  settlement  over  the  mountain.     This 


202  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

was  a  laborious  tramp,  we  being  obliged  to  crawl  on 
all  fours  up  the  almost  perpendicular  heights,  but  finally 
reached  the  houses.  To  our  great  astonishment  we 
learned  that  the  former  residents  had  all  left  for  Nor- 
folk Island.  Notices  to  that  effect  were  posted  in  many 
of  the  houses.  Thus  we  were  again  on  an  uninhabited 
island,  but  our  situation  here  was  infinitely  preferable 
to  that  at  Oeno.  We  found  fruit  in  great  abundance, 
such  as  oranges,  bananas,  cocoanuts,  etc. ;  also  a  good 
deal  of  live  stock,  sheep,  goats,  bullocks,  and  chickens, 
the  latter  in  abundance.  We  returned  to  the  boat  aher 
a  long  and  weary  tramp,  took  our  supper,  consisting  of 
preserved  meat,  crackers,  etc.  Having  had  no  rest  for 
fifty-six  hours,  we  laid  down  to  sleep,  Mr.  Bartlett  and 
I  each  having  under  our  heads  a  box  of  gold  coin. 
Mr.  Bartlett  and  I  were  covered  by  my  oil-skin  coatj 
and,  though  it  rained  all  night  in  torrents,  and  streams 
of  water  flowed  over  and  under  us,  still  we  slept 
soundly  till  morning.  During  the  night  I  dreamed  of 
being  restored  to  home  and  friends,  and  on  waking 
could  hardly  realize  that  it  was  only  a  dream,  so  vividly 
had  all  the  home  scenes  been  presented  to  my  mind. 
I  should  have  stated  that,  on  our  arrival  off  the  island, 
we  let  go  the  birds  which  we  brought  from  Oeno.  They 
first  flew  high  into  the  air,  then  into  the  water,  but  soon 
rose  again,  and  after  describing  a  few  circles  in  the  air, 
sped  away  toward  their  distant  home.  Truly  it  was  a 
strange  and  wonderful  instinct  that  taught  them  which 
way  to  go,  as  they  had  been  in  a  box  ever  since  we  left 
Oeno,  and  had  not  seen  daylight  even. 

Tuesday,  Match  16.  — A  pleasant  day,  but  so  heavy 
surf  that  we  were  unable  to  get  our  boat  around  to 
Bounty  Bay.  I  expected  she  would  be  stove  where  she 
was,  but  we  hauled  her  up  as  high  as  possible  on  the 
rocks,  and  could  only  trust  to  fortune  for  her  safety.     I 


PFTCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  20j 

laid  on  the  beach  nearly  all  day,  my  men  being  in  the 
mountains  in  search  of  fruit.  I  felt  very  lame  and 
stiff,  and  could  hardly  walk,  but  my  mental  .'rouble  was 
much  greater  than  my  physical.  Our  living  consisted 
mostly  of  fruit,  though  we  had  some  bread  and  pre- 
served meats.  We  were  obliged  to  carry  all  our  stores 
from  the  boat  over  the  mountain  to  our  house,  and  with 
much  hard  labor.  We  kept  on  hoping  that  the  surf 
would  go  down  and  enable  us  to  land  all  our  stores  at 
the  bay.  Slept  on  the  rocks,  and  used  our  boat-sail  for 
a  shelter. 

Wednesday,  March  18.  —  Raining.  Put  all  our 
things  in  the  boat  and  made  ready  to  pull  around  to 
Bounty  Bay;  but  after  all  our  labor  had  to  land  them 
again,  owing,  as  usual,  to  a  heavy  surf.  Hauled  the 
boat  as  high  as  possible,  and  started  for  "  town,"  as  we 
called  it.  Cleared  out  a  house  to  live  in,  and  looked 
about  for  cooking  utensils.  Caught  several  chickens 
by  running  them  down,  and,  having  found  an  old  pot, 
made  a  good  stew.  This  was  our  first  hot  meal  since 
leaving  Oeno.  Mr.  Bartlett  and  one  man  went  off  to  the 
boat  this  morning,  —  Mr.  Bartlett  to  sleep  on  my  gold. 
I  remained  at  the  house  with  the  men.  These  houses 
have  berths  like  those  of  a  ship,  which  are  filled  with 
dried  leaves,  making  a  rough  bed,  but  more  comfortable 
than  bare  rocks.  My  feelings  to-day  are  anything  but 
pleasant.  Had  to  spend  the  evening  in  darkness,  hav- 
ing no  lights.     It  was  gloomy  and  dreary  enough. 

Thursday,  March  18. —  Clear  and  pleasant.  Sent 
the  men  on  to  assist  Mr.  Bartlett.  Stayed  at  home  and 
made  a  stew.  Our  cooking  apparatus  was  very  rude 
and  inconvenient.  Our  kettle  hung  upon  two  forked 
sticks,  with  the  fire  blazing  under  it.  Mr.  Bartlett 
remained  by  the  boat  all  day.  In  the  afternoon  she 
was  stove  by  the  surf,  but  we  hope  to  patch  her  up 


204  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Kept  a  sharp  lookout,  as  usual,  and  with  the  usual 
result ;  not  a  sail  to  be  seen.  Gathered  up  many  useful 
things  among  the  houses,  —  knives,  forks,  etc.  Broiled 
chickens  for  supper.  Our  gridiron  is  a  sharp  stick,  on 
which  a  fowl  is  placed  and  held  over  coals. 

Friday.  March  19. —  Clear  and  pleasant.  All  hands 
went  over  to  the  boat.  Mr.  Bartlett  caught  a  goat. 
All  took  a  load  from  the  boat,  but  very  little  at  a 
load,  as  our  road  is  nearly  all  the  way  about  perpen- 
dicular. Brought  over  the  gold  among  other  things. 
I  had  frequent  occasion  to  regret  that  our  steward  was 
not  with  us  to  look  after  our  food.  None  of  us  are 
good  cooks,  and  we  get  along  as  we  can,  without  any 
high  living  or  extra  good  cooking.  Tired  out  at  night, 
and  glad  to  go  to  bed. 

Saturday,  March  20.  —  Clear  and  warm.  Mr.  Bart- 
lett took  all  the  men  out  to  set  up  a  signal-staff ;  and, 
taking  advantage  of  their  absence,  I  took  the  gold  and 
buried  it  under  a  flat  rock  on  the  beach.  Mr.  Bartlett 
went  to  the  boat  in  the  afternoon  and  brought  back  my 
chronometer  and  compass.  Occupied  the  time  in  clear- 
ing up  and  looking  over  my  wardrobe.  Went  hunting 
and  saw  cattle,  but  too  shy  to  get  near  to.  Sat  out- 
doors in  the  evening,  in  conversation  with  Mr.  Bartlett 
regarding  our  future  movements  and  home  matters. 
Thaf  word  "home"  is  a  great  source  of  anxiety  to  me. 

Sunday,  March  21.  —  Washed  clothes  in  the  fore- 
noon. During  the  day  found  squashes  and  pumpkins. 
We  seem  to  be  blessed  with  an  abundance  of  vegeta- 
ble food  of  the  best  kind.  Looking  for  a  sail  to-day, 
but  in  vain. 

Monday,  22.  —  Cut  down  trees  in  front  of  our  house 
to  get  an  unobstructed  view  of  the  sea.  Attempted  to 
shoot  goats  wirh  my  pistol,  but  was  unsuccessful,  to  my 
regret,    as   goats  are  hard  to  catch  by  running  down. 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  205 

Found  a  terrapin  to-day.  This  relieved,  in  some  meas- 
ure, the  monotony  of  our  living.  Found  a  lot  of  axes 
to-day,  and  a  gun  barrel,  which  we  rigged  up  as  well  as 
possible  under  the  circumstances  ;  but  it  always  took  two 
men  to  fire  the  gun.  Having  no  lock,  one  of  us  held 
the  gun  while  another  touched  it  off  with  a  match.  Our 
stock  of  these  mdispensables  was  now  very  low,  obliging 
us  to  use  flint,  steel,  and  tinder  in  making  our  fires. 

Tuesday,  23.  —  I  went  hunting  to-day,  and  was  gone 
all  day,  with  fair  success.  Every  day  of  this  strange 
life  seemed  longer  to  me,  and  I  earnestly  hoped  with 
each  day  that  it  might  be  the  last  of  my  stay  on  this 
lonely  island.  Had  I  not  been  in  almost  daily  expecta- 
tion of  relief  I  should  long  since  have  started  for  Tahiti, 
lying  fifteen  hundred  miles  northwest  from  here. 

Wednesday,  24.  — Rained  hard,  and  on  such  days  it 
was  only  with  difficulty  that  we  could  get  about,  owing 
to  the  clayey  nature  of  the  soil.  Mr.  Bartlett  and  I 
went  to  our  landing-place,  intending  to  repair  the  boat, 
but,  to  our  surprise,  she  had  been  stove,  and  not  a  ves- 
tige of  her  was  in  sight.  We  had  determined  to  leave 
the  island  in  her,  but  this  put  a  damper  on  our  plans  in 
that  direction.  We  were  left  only  one  chance, —  to  attract 
the  attention  of  a  passing  vessel.  Our  prospect  of  get- 
ting home  remained  as  gloomy  as  ever,  and  thoughts  of 
the  great  anxiety  of  friends  at  home  was  the  source  of 
great  sadness  to  me. 

Thursday,  25.  —  Rain  kept  us  at  home  and  enabled 
us  tc  wash  our  clothes,  which  were  getting  ragged.  This 
sort  of  life  used  them  up  fast.  Found  a  lot  of  books, 
including  "  Jane  Eyre,"  which  I  read  to-day.  During 
the  afternoon  found  an  aged  porker.  He  must  have 
been  the  grandfather  of  all  the  hogs  that  ever  lived  on 
this  island.  I  fired  at  him  with  the  usual  result,  —  hog 
vanished  speedily,  unharmed. 


206  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Friday,  26. — Gathered  several  useful  things  to-da} 
from  some  of  the  houses  ;  among  them  some  tools  and 
canvas.  Mr.  Bartlett  went  over  to  the  wreck  of  our 
boat  with  two  men,  and  brought  back  the  oars,  sail,  and 
mast.  It  is  three  weeks  ago  to-day  since  we  were 
wrecked  on  Oeno  Island,  and  it  has  been  to  me  the 
longest  three  weeks  of  my  life. 

Saturday,  27.  —  Generally  employed.  Our  bill  of 
fare  was  goat,  goat,  goat,  which  we  had  eaten  nineteen 
times  during  the  week,  the  monotony  being  varied  only 
by  chicken  and  fruit.  Expected  the  second  mate  to- 
day. Made  a  hen-house  of  a  dwelling,  and  at  night 
caught  several  chickens  as  they  roosted  on  trees  near 
our  house. 

Sunday,  28.  —  Read,  walked,  and  thought  of  home. 

Monday,  29.  —  I  thought  to-day  of  building  a  small 
vessel,  and  looked  about  for  suitable  timber.  Found 
some  that  would  answer  my  purpose. 

Tuesday,  30.  —  Went  up  the  mountain  to-day  as 
usual,  on  the  lookout,  but  with  no  success.  In  the  af- 
ternoon built  an  oven,  so  that  we  might  roast  some 
meat.  By  digging  a  hole  in  the  ground  and  lining  it 
with  stones,  and  kindling  a  fire,  we  have  a  first-rate  hot 
oven.     Some  of  the  men  to-day  made  a  sugar-press. 

Wednesday,  31.  —  I  dreamed  of  home  last  night,  and 
my  feelings  to-day  are  far  from  cheerful.  I  could  only 
hope  that  my  dreams  might  some  time  be  fulfilled,  but 
it  seemed  as  though  I  could  not  have  patience  to  wait. 

Thursday,  April  1 .  —  We  decided  to-day  to  build  a 
boat  and  sail  for  Tahiti,  as  we  almost  despaired  of  ever 
being  found  here.  Some  of  our  party  thought  the  idea 
was  a  foolish  one,  and  seemed  reluctant  to  set  at  work, 
but  finally  the  counsels  of  myself  and  Mr.  Bartlett  pre- 
vailed, and  all  were  agreed. 

Friday,   April  2.  —  Spent   the   day   collecting    our 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  207 

tools  and  other  articles  useful  to  us  in  boat  ^n'Ming, 
Our  stock  of  tools  was  fortunately  large.  Six  axes,  two 
hatchets,  three  planes,  two  chisels,  a  hammer  and  a 
spike  gimlet,  —  enough  to  build  such  a  vessel  as  we 
wanted,  provided  we  had  plenty  of  suitable  wood. 

Saturday,  April  3.  —  Found  a  gun-lock,  to  our  great 
gratification.  We  hoped  to  be  able  to  shoot  some  cat- 
tle now  that  our  arms  were  in  tolerably  good  order. 
The  principal  thing  was  to  get  near  enough,  which  we 
had  thus  far  been  unable  to  do. 

Monday,  April  5.  —  Took  an  early  breakfast.  Left 
one  man  to  cook,  another  to  hunt,  and  the  remainder 
started  for  the  woods  to  hew  timber  for  our  boat.  Cut 
out  a  keel,  stern  and  stem  post,  and  some  timbers. 

Tuesday,  April  6.  —  On  the  lookout  in  the  morning, 
with  the  usual  result.  All  worked  on  the  boat  to-day, 
but  my  hands  were  so  blistered  that  I  could  hardly  hold 
my  axe. 

Thursday,  April  8.  —  Finished  cutting  timber  to-day, 
and  begun  hewing  planks  out  of  logs.  Very  tedious 
and  hard  work.  Late  in  the  day  hauled  the  timber  to 
the  beach.  Finished  getting  out  our  materials  except- 
ing the  planking. 

Saturday,  April  10.  —  Four  weeks  to-day  since  I  left 
the  ship.  I  expected  my  second  mate  here  every  day, 
and  was  very  anxious  to  have  him  come,  as  I  wanted 
his  boat  to  leave  this  lonely  place. 

Sunday,  April  11. —  Literally  a  day  of  rest  after  a 
week  of  hard,  wearing  toil.     Spent  nearly  all  day  reading. 

Monday,  April  12.  — One  man  sick  to-day.  All  the 
rest  hard  at  work. 

Tuesday,  April  13. —  One  man  sick,  one  cooking, 
and  one  hunting.  Our  force  was  small,  and  accomplished 
less  than  usual.  I  could  do  but  little,  and  got  very 
tired.     Was  very  glad  to  lie  down  and  rest. 


208  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Wednesday,  April  14. —  Had  a  smart  shower  last 
night.  The  air  to-day  was  very  cool,  enabling  us  to  work 
very  comfortably. 

Friday,  April  16. —  Cloudy  and  frequent  showers, 
but  all  hands  at  work.  My  hands  have  hardened  to  the 
work  day  by  day,  and  I  am  now  able  to  swing  my  axe 
for  hours,  without  inconvenience  or  pain. 

Saturday,  April  17. —  Washed  clothes  as  usual,  and 
worked  on  the  boat.  At  5  p.  m.  finished  a  very  hard 
week's  work. 

Sunday,  April  18.  —  Took  an  observation  to-day. 
Found  that  Oeno  Island  is  incorrectly  laid  down  on  the 
chart.  What  a  host  of  troubles  that  blunder  of  some- 
body's  had  made  for  me  nobody  will  ever  know. 

Tuesday,  April  20.  —  Had  a  most  familiar  dream 
*ast  night.  As  usual,  it  carried  me  home  and  among 
friends.  On  the  lookout  for  sails  to-day.  It  seemed  as 
ihough  navigators  shunned  this  locality  as  men  would  a 
pestilence. 

Wednesday,  April  21.  —  Severe  attack  of  blues 
to-day — as  usual  —  after  dreaming  of  home.  In  the 
afternoon,  owing  to  the  heavy  rain,  we  were  forced  to 
stop  work.  Spent  the  remainder  of  the  day  at  home, 
variously  employed. 

Thursday,  April  22.  —  This  day  we  experienced  very 
chilly  and  cold  weather  ;  the  most  so  of  any  since  our 
arrival.  Having  taken  cold,  I  was  nearly  used  up  by 
a  severe  rheumatic  attack. 

Friday,  April  23.  —  Seventy-five  days  since  I  sailed 
from  San  Francisco.  Folks  at  home  by  this  time,  I 
feared,  getting  anxious,  not  hearing  of  my  arrival  in 
Valparaiso. 

Saturday,  April  24.  —  Two  of  us  planing  and  three 
hewing  plank  for  our  boat.  Our  clothing  all  but  used 
up.     We  have  patched  and  darned  to  the  last,  but  it 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  2(X) 

seems  that  we  must  soon  take  to  goat-skins,  after  the 
style  of  Robinson  Crusoe.  Our  shoes  long  since  gave 
out.  We  have  been  barefooted  for  a  long  time.  We 
accomplished  a  good  deal  on  the  boat  during  the  week, 
but  fear  that  our  allotted  time  for  building  her  is  too 
short. 

Sunday,  April  2  5.  —  Tried  to  shoot  some  cattle  to- 
day, but,  as  usual,  we  could  not  get  near  enough  te 
them.  Lived  on  goat  and  chicken,  and  heartily  sick 
and  tired  of  both.  Our  fruit,  which  we  had  in  great 
abundance,  made  up,  in  a  great  measure,  for  many  de- 
ficiencies in  our  bill  of  fare. 

Monday,  April  2d  — The  long  boat  had  not  arrived 
up  to  this  date.  I  very  much  feared  that  the  boat  and 
occupants  had  met  with  disaster,  supposing  that  the 
second  mate,  in  compliance  with  my  instructions  sent 
by  sea-bird  post,  had  left  Oeno  for  this  island.  Their 
non-arrival  gave  me  great  anxiety.  Part  of  the  day  en- 
gaged on  the  boat,  but,  rheumatism  having  attacked  me, 
I  was  obliged  to  stop  work  and  remain  at  home.  This 
complaint  had  troubled  me  a  good  deal,  and  I  feared  it 
would  disable  me  before  we  could  get  away. 

Tuesday,  April  27. —To-day  the  veteran  hog  pre- 
viously alluded  to  met  his  death  after  a  long  and  severe 
struggle.  Some  of  the  party,  who  were  out  hunting 
with  our  improved  gun,  saw  the  savage  animal  on  a 
hillside,  where,  owing  to  rain,  the  ground  was  soft  and 
slippery.  Whenever  we  met  him  he  charged  upon  us 
furiously,  and  we  lost  no  time  in  climbing  the  nearest 
tree.  This  day,  however,  his  situation  was  almost  one 
of  helplessness,  as  he  wallowed  about  half  embedded  in 
mud  and  clay.  One  of  the  men  was  enabled  to  get 
near  enough  to  shoot  the  creature  just  as  he  had  his 
mouth  open  and  was  ready  for  a  charge  upon  us.  Af- 
ter quite  a  battle  he  gave  up,  being  almost  riddled  with 


2IO  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

bullets.  He  was  a  monstrous  fellow,  with  tusks  several 
inches  long.  He  was  brought  home  in  triumph,  and 
hailed  as  a  welcome  addition  to  our  larder. 

Wednesday,  April  28.  — Cut  up  and  salted  our  hog. 
We  got  an  abundance  of  salt  from  the  rocks  after  a 
heavy  surf  had  been  running,  leaving  a  deposit  of  salt 
water  which  soon  evaporated,  leaving  a  crust  of  salt 
upon  the  rocks  all  around  the  island.  In  the  evening 
Mr.  Bartlett  and  I  held  a  consultation  regarding  our 
situation,  future  movements,  and  prospects. 

Thursday,  April  29. — Finished  our  planks  to-day  and 
laid  them  up  against  the  church  to  dry.  In  the  after- 
noon laid  the  keel  of  our  boat  and  began  to  set  her  up, 
though  with  great  inconvenience  from  the  want  of  tools. 
We  had  n't  even  a  single  saw,  and  had  to  use  an  axe  in- 
stead, thus  wasting  much  lumber  and  taking  much  valu- 
able time. 

Saturday,  May  1.  —  Heavy  rain  in  the  morning  and 
thick  clouds  all  day.  I  was  visited  by  the  blues  to-day, 
and  felt  utterly  broken  down  as  I  thought  of  the  great 
anxiety  and  suspense  that  must  exist  at  home. 

Wednesday,  May  5.  —  The  frame  of  the  boat  being 
up,  we  set  about  planking  her,  and  did  a  long  day's 
work.  In  the  evening  picked  oakum,  having  on  hand 
scraps  of  rope  picked  up  here  and  there.  Large  pieces 
we  unlaid  and  made  into  yarns  with  which  to  make  rig- 
ging for  the  boat  now  building. 

Friday,  May  7.  —  Making  sails  to-day  from  rags  of 
every  hue  and  fabric  that  we  could  find  —  cotton, 
woollen,  silk  or  linen,  from  heavy  canvas  to  the  thinnest 
sheeting. 

Saturday,  May  8. — Collected  bread-fruit  to-day. 
It  is  about  the  size  of  the  largest  apple,  which  it  some- 
what resembles.  The  only  necessary  preparation  is 
baking,  after  which,  on  removing  the  outer  shell  or  husk, 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  211 

the  fruit  is  ready  for  the  table.  It  has  a  taste  very  much 
like  that  of  new  bread.  All  these  fruits  are  to  be  had 
only  by  an  expert  climber.  By  this  time,  after  long 
practice  and  much  destruction  of  clothing,  I  was  quite 
a  proficient,  and  by  grasping  a  cocoanut-tree  in  my 
hands,  could  walk  up,  after  the  style  of  a  monkey,  with 
perfect  ease. 

Monday,  May  10. — Very  cool  to-day.  After  our 
boat  building  we  gathered  about  a  fire  built  outdoors, 
and  picked  oakum.  I  did  not  think  I  should  ever  get 
down  to  that  again,  but  so  it  was  after  all. 

Tuesday,  May  1 1. — Finished  planking  our  boat  to-day. 

Wednesday,  May  12.  —  On  a  general  hunt  for  nails, 
or  anything  of  metal  that  could  be  made  into  fastenings 
for  the  boat.  We  even  burned  houses  to  get  nails,  but 
hardly  got  enough  then. 

Friday,  May  14. — To-day  we  used  up  the  last  of  our 
boards,  and  were  obliged  to  set  at  work  to  hew  out  more. 
This,  by  the  way,  is  a  long  and  laborious  process.  We 
had  to  take  a  log  and  hew  it  down  to  the  thickness  of 
one  and  a  quarter  inches.  Our  only  tools  to  do  this 
work  are  axes,  but  luckily  we  had  planes  to  smooth  the 
plank.  Every  day  some  one  of  us  gathered  a  lot  of 
green  cocoanuts,  the  milk  of  which  was  almost  the  only 
thing  we  had  to  drink. 

Monday,  May  17.  —  Gradually  finishing  up  the  boat. 
We  lacked  some  very  necessary  things,  particularly  in 
the  way  of  iron  for  fastenings,  and  our  progress  was  thus 
necessarily  slow. 

Friday,  May  21.  —  In  the  church  at  work  picking 
oakum.  I  don't  think  that  edifice  was  ever  used  for 
such  a  purpose  before  or  since.  Mr.  Bartlett  and  a  man 
hunting  for  cattle  to-day.  As  usual,  burned  much  pow- 
der, and  made  a  great  racket,  but  spilled  no  blood. 

Wednesday,  May  26.  —  My  twenty-eighth  birthday. 


212  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

On  my  last  I  but  little  expected  to  be  situated  as  I  was 
on  this  day.  I  hoped  on  my  next  to  be  at  home  and 
amongst  my  friends,  who,  by  this  time,  I  thought,  had 
given  up  all  idea  of  ever  hearing  from  me  again. 

Thursday,  May  27.  —  Set  fire  to  a  house  to-day  to 
obtain  nails  for  our  boat.  The  man  who  started  the 
fire,  went  off  and  left  it  in  flames.  After  a  time  we 
noticed  heavy  smoke  pouring  over  the  hills,  and  on 
going  over  to  the  house  found  that  not  only  one,  but 
four  houses  had  been  destroyed.  Worst  of  all,  in  one 
of  them  was  a  quantity  of  clothing  which  we  could  ill 
afford  to  lose. 

Saturday,  May  29.  —  Devoted  the  day  to  making  a 
charcoal-pit.  We  shall  need  a  good  deal  of  fuel  when 
we  start  off,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  charcoal  is  the 
most  convenient  we  could  carry.  Our  stock  of  gun- 
powder run  very  low,  but  in  hunting  around  found 
nearly  a  keg  of  it,  but  in  one  solid  lump.  This,  after 
being  dried  and  crushed,  answered  our  purpose  very  well. 

Wednesday,  June  2.  —  Began  work  on  a  rope-walk, 
it  being  necessary  to  make  ropes  to  use  in  rigging  our 
boat  now  building. 

Thursday,  Jwie  3. —  Still  at  work  rope-making,  and 
between  three  or  four  of  us  make  forty-five  fathoms, 
such  as  will  suit  us  very  well.  Still  eating  goats  and 
drinking  cocoanut  milk.  We  had  up  to  this  day  eaten 
twenty-nine  goats,  five  sheep  and  a  hog.  All  things 
considered,  we  have  lived  very  well. 

Friday,  June  4.  —  Our  boat  to-day  was  finished, 
that  is,  her  hull.  Our  spars  are  not  yet  made  and  we 
have  some  calking  to  do,  but  the  hull  we  can  say  is 
done,  as  far  as  wood- work  goes.  The  boat  is  thirty 
feet  long,  eight  wide,  and  four  deep,  having  a  cabin. 
She  carries  three  sails  and  is  schooner-rigged.  Part  of. 
the  sails  made  from  our  old  sails,  but  the  remainder  of 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  213 

old  rags  of  every  sort.  We  put  a  pump  into  the  boat 
to  keep  her  clear  of  water  in  case  she  leaks.  Had  we 
plenty  of  good  provisions  should  go  to  San  Francisco, 
but  as  we  have  not  we  intend  to  go  to  some  of  the 
islands  that  are  inhabited  nearer  to  us. 

Saturday,  June  5.  —  Made  a  calking  iron  to-day 
and  picked  oakum  ;  afterward  spun  it  into  rolls. 

Thursday,  June  10.  —  Calking  and  laying  seams 
to-day.  Using  tar  and  paint  instead  of  pitch,  both  of 
which  we  found  in  one  of  the  houses. 

Monday,  June  14.  — Took  down  the  flag-staff  to-day, 
intending  to  use  it  for  a  mast.  Some  of  the  men  have 
been  spar-making  for  several  days.  Engaged  also  salt- 
ing down  goat  meat  to  take  to  sea.  Tried  to  shoot  cat- 
tle, but  without  success. 

Tuesday,  June  15.  —  Our  boat,  being  built  of  green 
wood,  had  shrunk  so  as  to  require  calking  again. 

Thursday,  June  17. —  All  day  calking  the  boat, 
and  had  her  nearly  ready  for  sea. 

Saturday,  June  19. — We  have  only  to  step  our 
masts,  rig  our  spars,  and  bind  sails,  to  be  ready  to  go  to 
sea.  We  feared,  however,  that  the  sails  would  hardly 
last  us  long,  being  very  rudely  made  of  frail  stuff. 

Thursday,  Jwie  24.  —  Fitted  the  spars,  but  could  do 
only  half  a  day's  work  owing  to  heavy  rain.  Began 
building  a  skiff,  to  be  used  as  a  tender  to  the  larger 
boat. 

Thursday,  July  1.  —  Mr.  Bartlett  and  I  found  sev- 
eral old  barrels,  which  we  repaired,  and  sent  to  the 
landing  to  be  used  as  water  casks  on  board  our  boat. 
Finished  the  small  boat  to-day. 

Saturday,  July  3.  —  Busy  to-day  cutting  wood  for 
fuel,  and  carrying  it  to  the  beach.  Nearly  ready  to 
leave,  and  expect  every  day  to  get  away  the  next. 

Sunday,  July  4.  —  Wrote   several  letters,  intending 


214  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

to  leave  them  on  the  island,  giving  an  account  of  my 
adventures,  etc. 

Monday,  July  5.  —  Took  the  small  boat  and  made 
soundings  of  the  channel  in  which  to  launch  our  boat. 
Jammed  my  hand  very  severely  in  moving  large  rocks, 
but  was  greatly  relieved  by  the  application  of  Perry 
Davis's  pain  killer,  which  I  found  on  the  island. 

Friday,  July  9.  —  All  hands  down  to  the  beach  get- 
ting the  boat  ready  for  launching.  Hard  day's  work  it 
was,  too.     Stove  the  boat  slightly  in  turning  her. 

Tuesday,  July  13.  — Three  of  the  men,  regarding  the 
staving  of  the  boat  yesterday  as  a  bad  omen,  to-day 
declined  to  go  to  sea  in  her.  I  made  no  objections, 
feeling  that  the  less  in  the  boat  the  greater  comfort  for 
each  one. 

Thursday,  July  15.  —  Found  the  boat  on  her  beam 
ends,  the  heavy  surf  having  washed  away  the  shores. 
This  is  the  highest  point  that  the  surf  has  reached  since 
our  arrival  on  the  island. 

Friday,  July  16.  —  Wind  northwest,  strong  in  the 
morning.  Sea  much  lower  than  yesterday.  Carried 
provisions  to  the  boat,  intending  to  start  off  next  day. 
In  the  afternoon  wind  southwest,  with  rain  keeping  us 
at  home. 

Saturday,  July  iy.  —  Strong  winds  from  the  south- 
east. It  was  very  trying  to  one  thus  to  wait  day  after 
day,  now  that  we  were  ready  to  go.  In  the  afternoon 
carried  twelve  hundred  oranges  on  board,  also  our  stove, 
which  was  made  of  an  old  copper  kettle. 

Wednesday,  July  21.  —  Made  an  ensign  to-day  from 
red  trimming  on  the  church  pulpit,  white  cotton  from  an 
old  shirt,  and  blue  dungaree.  Called  our  boat  the  "  John 
Adams,"  after  one  of  the  original  settlers  of  Pitcairn's 
Island. 

Friday,  July  23.  —  Bid  good-by  to  our  old  home  and 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  21  5 

started  for  the  landing.  At  *welve  o'clock  we  launched 
the  boat  without  disaster  or  mishap,  and  anchored  her 
off  shore.  Our  anchor  was  an  old  anvil.  Mr.  Bartlett 
and  I  went  ashore  and  dug  up  my  money,  which  had 
been  all  this  time  directly  under  the  boat  while  building. 
Soon  after  noon  weighed  anchor  and  started  out  to  sea, 
being  accompanied  a  mile  or  two  by  our  men  who  pro- 
posed remaining  on  the  island.  They  left  us  with  three 
cheers.  At  first  we  had  a  light  wind  from  the  west,  and 
before  morning  a  heavy  gale,  obliging  us  to  shorten  sail. 
My  intention  was  to  steer  for  Tahiti,  but  the  wind  being 
against  us,  we  headed  for  the  Marquesas.  Mr.  Bartlett, 
myself,  and  the  crew  very  seasick,  and  had  our  boat 
swamped  during  the  night,  it  would  have  been  a  great 
effort  for  us  to  have  saved  ourselves. 

Saturday,  July  24. —  Fresh  gales  from  the  north- 
west, with  heavy  sea.  Our  boat  very  uneasy,  having  a 
peculiar  motion,  very  different  from  that  of  the  ship. 
She  goes  along  much  better  and  easier  than  I  expected, 
and  after  the  trial  of  last  night,  I  could  but  feel  more 
confident  of  her.  Mr.  Bartlett  and  two  men  still  very 
sick.  We  intended  to  have  passed  close  to  Oeno  Island, 
but  there  being  a  contrary  wind,  we  were  unable  to  do 
so.  Made  up  to  this  noon  (twenty  hours  from  Pitcairn's 
Island),  eighty-one  miles. 

Sunday,  July  25. — Throughout  the  day  fair,  but 
some  rain  squalls.  Strong  breezes  from  the  northwest 
and  a  heavy  sea  on.  Boat  very  uneasy,  but  going  along 
dry.  Feel  much  better  to-day,  and  getting  used  to  the 
motion  of  the  boat.  Made  last  twenty-four  hours  one 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  miles. 

Monday,  July  26. — Moderate  wind  from  the  south- 
west, and  very  pleasant  generally,  though  early  in  the 
day  somewhat  squally.  Got  our  stove  on  deck.  Killed 
and  cooked  a  few  chickens,  having  two  dozen  in  a  coop 


2l6  STORIES   TOLD  BY    SAILORS 

on  deck.  Seasick  people  entirely  recovered,  and  every- 
body in  good  spirits.  Made  one  hundred  and  twelve 
miles. 

Tuesday,  July  27.— Trade  winds  from  the  south- 
east. Long,  heavy  swell  on,  making  our  boat  very 
uneasy.  Obliged  to  crawl  on  all  fours.  Lived  on 
chicken  and  goat  to-day,  both  well  cooked,  and  palata- 
ble. Dried  our  clothes  on  deck.  Very  warm  and  grow- 
ing more  so  every  day.  Made  one  hundred  miles  this 
day. 

Wednesday,  July  28.  —  Fair  day  and  warm,  with 
light  southeast  trade  winds.  Going  along  nicely,  and  as 
dry  as  can  be.  Cooked  breakfast  this  morning  myself, 
it  being  my  watch  on  deck.  Boiled  potatoes  and  fried 
bananas,  and  had  a  good  meal.  Most  too  warm  for 
comfort,  but  we  are  too  well  off  to  complain.  Made 
one  hundred  and  fifteen  miles  to-day. 

Thursday,  July  29.  —  Pleasant,  with  fresh  trade 
winds  from  the  east-northeast.  I  am  troubled  to-day 
with  a  bad  headache,  which  is  rather  aggravated  by  the 
motion  of  the  boat.  Made  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
four  miles. 

Friday,  July  30.  —  Fair,  with  moderate  wind  from 
the  east-northeast.  Sun  pouring  down  upon  us,  hot, 
and  we  are  unable  to  get  a  shade  frc  m  it.  One  week 
since  leaving  Pitcairn's  Island,  and  have  done  well. 
Made  over  one  hundred  miles  each  day  ;  this  day  one 
hundred  and  fourteen. 

Saturday,  July  31.  —  Moderate  southeast  trades. 
Sea  smooth.  Making  good  progress,  but  too  hot  for 
comfort.  Our  stove  answers  our  purpose  very  well,  and 
cooks  our  goat  and  chicken  very  nearly  to  perfection. 

Sunday,  Aug.  1. — Trades  from  the  southeast.  Al- 
most melting  hot,  and  we  suffer  a  good  deal.  Our 
limbs   are  getting  cramped  and   stiff,   as   we  have    no 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  2\'J 

opportunity   to  move  about.     Made  one  hundred  and 
eighteen  miles. 

Monday,  A  ug.  2.  —  Very  light  trades  and  pleasant. 
In  the  afternoon  made  the  island  of  Dominique  and 
two  others.  At  night  hove  to  off  the  islands.  Made 
to-day  eighty-five  miles. 

Tuesday,  Aug.  3.  —  Fair  day.  Close  into  the  isl- 
and of  Ohitahoo,  one  of  the  Marquesas.  We  could 
see  the  natives  ashore  very  plainly.  Sailed  around  the 
island,  and  stood  in  to  Resolution  Bay.  Having  seen 
houses  there,  we  thought  that  there  might  be  a  Euro- 
pean settlement  there.  The  natives  came  off  in  their 
canoes,  and  finally  surrounded  us.  Found  that  there 
are  no  Europeans  on  the  island.  They  were  anxious 
for  us  to  anchor;  but  I  was  quite  as  anxious  to  get 
away,  as  they  were  a  savage-looking  set.  Stood  over  to 
the  island  of  Ohevahoa,  but  the  wind  was  light  and  we 
were  unable  to  reach  it,  and  stood  for  Nukahiva. 
Made   about   one  hundred  miles  to-day. 

Wednesday,  Aug.  4.  —  Fair,  and  fine  breeze.  In 
the  morning  saw  the  island  of  Nukahiva.  Not  having 
any  chart,  we  had  to  sail  all  around  the  island  to  find  the 
harbor,  and  had  about  given  up  the  idea  of  finding  a 
settlement.  We  had  taken  account  of  our  provisions, 
and  had  determined  to  go  to  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
some  two  thousand  five  hundred  or  three  thousand 
miles  away.  We  rounded  the  point  of  the  harbor,  and 
to  our  great  joy  and  surprise  there  lay  at  anchor  an 
American  man-of  war,  the  only  vessel  in  the  harbor. 
So  great  v;as  our  joy  that  we  were  unable  to  speak  for 
some  time,  but  could  only  sit  and  look  at  this,  the  first 
ship  we  had  seen  since  leaving  San  Francisco  six 
months  before,  and  this  one  flying  the  stars  and  stripes. 
As  soon  as  we  could  command  our  feelings,  we  stood  for 
the  ship  and  hoisted  our  ensign.     In  about  an  hour  we 


21 8  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

anchored  within  a  few  rods  of  her  and  were  hailed.  We 
gave  them  in  response  an  account  of  ourselves,  stating 
our  ship's  name  and  nationality.  The  captain  sent  his 
boat  off  with  his  compliments  and  a  request  for  us  to 
come  on  board.  In  the  boat  was  a  sailor  who  had  been 
with  me  a  year  before,  who  at  once  recognized  me.  I 
put  on  my  best  clothes,  consisting  of  a  ragged  coat,  a 
shirt  and  pants  all  dilapidated,  and  went  on  board,  tak- 
ing my  gold.  The  ship  proved  to  be  the  U.  S.  sloop- 
of-war  "Vandalia,"  which  had  only  reached  here  th^ 
day  before  and  was  about  to  leave.  No  American  ship 
had  been  here  for  nearly  five  years.  A  French  settle 
ment  was  on  the  island,  so  that  had  I  not  seen  the 
"  Vandalia,"  I  should  have  been  sure  of  protection.  1 
was  kindly  received  on  board  the  "  Vandalia  "  in  the 
mess-room  by  the  captain  and  all  his  officers  and  guests, 
including  the  governor  of  the  island.  I  gave  them  ar 
account  of  my  adventures,  and  stated  the  whereabouts  o 
the  remainder  of  the  crew  and  passengers.  I  was  sup- 
plied with  clothing  and  all  necessary  comforts.  All 
hands  were  ordered  on  board  to  prepare  to  go  to  sea  ir> 
the  morning  early.  Capt.  Sinclair  gave  me  every 
assistance  in  his  power  and  took  me  into  his  cabin. 

Thursday,  Aug.  5.  —  On  board  the  "Vandalia" 
as  comfortable  as  can  be.  During  the  morning  I  sold 
my  boat  to  one  of  the  missionaries,  receiving  for  her  two 
hundred  and  fifty  dollars.  I  was  sorry  to  part  with  her, 
as  many  pleasant  associations  are  connected  with  her. 
At  10  a.  m.  left  the  harbor  and  sailed  for  Oeno  and 
Pitcairn's  Island,  by  way  of  Tahiti,  where  we  intended 
to  stop  for  wood  and  water.  Reading  home  papers  to- 
day, but  am  hardly  yet  accustomed  to  this  change. 

Tuesday,  Aug.  10.  —  After  a  very  pleasant  voyage 
in  every  respect,  we  arrived  at  Tahiti.  Time  hangs 
heavily  on  my  hands,  as  I  have  nothing  to  do,  and  much 


PITCAIRN'S   ISLAND.  219 

to  think  of,  besides  being  very  anxious  to  be  on  my  way 
home.  Called  at  the  American  consul's  and  found  that 
nothing  had  been  heard  from  my  crew,  and  believed 
them  to  be  still  at  Oeno.  Found  that  a  French  frigate 
was  to  start  for  Honolulu  in  about  ten  days,  and  expected 
to  be  obliged  to  take  passage  in  her. 

Wednesday,  Aug.  11. — The  "Vandalia"  left  for 
Oeno,  Mr.  Bartlett  being  on  board,  he  having  joined  her 
as  an  officer.  Received  a  very  polite  note  from  the 
French  governor,  offering  me  a  passage  in  the  sloop-of- 
war  "  Eurydice,"  which  I  thankfully  accepted.  I  was 
quite  impatient  to  get  away,  and  hoped  her  sailing  day 
would  not  be  long  deferred. 

Tuesday,  Aug.  19. — Sailed  from  Tahiti  bound  for 
the  Sandwich  Islands.  After  a  pleasant  passage  of  six- 
teen days,  arrived  at  Honolulu.  During  the  passage  the 
officers  seemed  to  exert  themselves  in  every  possible  way 
to  promote  my  comfort,  and  I  left  the  ship  almost  with 
regret,  though  the  monotony  of  the  voyage  was  most 
tedious.  On  going  ashore  I  found  the  American  bark 
"  Yankee  "  loading  for  San  Francisco,  to  sail  in  about 
ten  days.  Engaged  passage  in  her,  but  could  hardly 
muster  patience  to  wait  for  her  sailing.  It  seemed  as 
though  I  was  delayed  on  every  hand  in  my  endeavors 
to  reach  home.  After  spending  thirteen  days  in  Hono- 
lulu, having  no  news  from  .home,  but  reading  in  the 
papers  of  the  loss  of  the  "  Wild  Wave  "  with  all  on 
board,  which  only  increased  my  anxiety  to  reach  home 
and  contradict  this  report  in  person. 

Wednesday,  Sept.  15.  —  Sailed  for  San  Francisco, 
previously  having  called  on  board  the  "  Eurydice  "  to 
pay  my  parting  respects  to  the  officers.  As  we  sailed 
by  the  "  Eurydice,"  she  manned  her  yards  and  gave  us 
three  cheers. 

Wednesday,  Sept.  29. — Arrived  in   San    Francisco, 


220  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

On  coming  to  anchor,  numerous  shore  boats  came  off  : 
among  others,  my  old  boatman  who  took  me  off  to  the 
ship  on  the  9th  of  February  preceding.  He  looked  at 
me  in  perfect  amazement,  and  exclaimed,  "  My  God  !  is 
that  you,  Capt.  Knowles  ?  "  He  took  me  ashore,  when 
I  immediately  started  for  the  Bank  Exchange  to  see  my 
old  friend  Parker.  This  was  a  gala  day  in  San  Fran- 
cisco, the  citizens  being  engaged  in  celebrating  the  laying 
of  the  first  Atlantic  cable.  I  met  there  many  of  my  olc 
friends,  who  welcomed  me  in  a  most  hearty  manner,  they 
having  long  since  given  me  up  as  among  the  missing. 
This  was  a  gala  day  to  me,  meeting,  as  I  did,  so  many  of 
my  old  friends,  and  at  the  close  I  was  nearly  worn  out 
with  excitement.  I  wish  above  all  things  that  there  was 
an  overland  telegraph,  that  I  might  at  once  communicate 
with  my  friends.  I  heard  from  home  that  I  had  a 
a  daughter  there  about  seven  months  old  ;  but  other  than 
this,  nothing  of  interest. 

Wednesday,  Oct  6.  —  I  left  San  Francisco  on  the 
steamer  "  Golden  Gate  "  for  New  York,  where  I  arrived 
on  the  28th,  having  been  ill  most  of  the  passage.  Went 
immediately  to  the  Astor  House,  and  then  called  on  my 
friend,  John  Simpkins,  who  was  indeed  an  astonished 
man  to  see  me,  who  had  long  since  been  counted  among 
the  missing.  Here  I  heard  from  home  direct  for  the 
first  time,  and  at  once  telegraphed  to  my  wife  at 
Brewster,  and  friends  in  Boston.  This  caused  great 
excitement  among  my  many  friends ;  in  fact,  I  did  not 
know  how  many  I  had  until  I  became  so  great  a  hero. 

Next  day  received  a  despatch  from  my  wife  saying, 
'« All  well." 

Friday,  Oct.  30.  —  Left  for  Boston,  and  on  Saturday 
started  from  Boston  for  home,  where  I  arrived  at  noon. 
I  was  met  at  Yarmouth  by  Mr.  Cobb,  with  his  turnout, 
and  carried  to  Brewster  in  triumph.     Found  my  wife  in 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  221 

a  feeble  slate  of  health,  but  the  baby  well  and  hearty. 
My  mother,  also,  was  in  poor  health,  she  among  others 
having  had  many  anxious  moments  on  my  account. 
The  meeting  with  my  family  was  quite  affecting  ;  such 
a  meeting  seldom  takes  place.  Every  one  had  long 
since  given  me  up  as  lost.  I  was  indeed  glad  to  be  at 
home  and  at  rest.  The  hard,  wild  life  of  months  past 
had  told  severely  on  my  health,  and  the  intense  anxiety 
had  assisted  to  wear  me  out.  I  settled  myself  quietly 
at  home,  and  truly  appreciated  home  comforts  while 
trying  to  regain  my  health. 

About  two  months  after  my  arrival  home,  I  was  visited 
by  my  mate,  Mr.  Bartlett,  who  had  left  the  "  Vandalia  " 
in  San  Francisco.  After  leaving  Tahiti,  she  sailed  for 
Oeno  Island,  there  finding  forty  men,  —  one  having  died. 
They  had  evidently  quarrelled  among  themselves,  as 
they  each  one  lived  in  a  separate  tent.  On  leaving 
them,  they  were  living  quietly  together  in  twos.  They 
had  built  a  boat  from  pieces  of  the  ship,  but  had  built 
so  large  a  craft  that  they  could  not  launch  her.  They 
had  had  anything  but  a  pleasant  time,  according  to  the 
account  of  the  steward,  who  was  a  faithful  man,  and  had 
taken  excellent  care  of  my  effects,  and  delivered  them 
to  Mr.  Bartlett.  After  taking  the  men  from  Oeno,  the 
"Vandalia"  sailed  for  Pitcairn's  Island  and  took  off 
three  men  left  there.  After  visiting  several  islands,  and 
being  engaged  in  frequent  skirmishes  with  the  natives, 
she  sailed  for  San  Francisco. 


FOURTEEN  YEARS  AFTER. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1872,  fourteen  years  after 
the  events  jur.t  narrated,  I  sailed  from  San  Francisco 
in  the  ship  "  Glory  of  the  Seas."  of  Boston,  bound 
to  Liverpool.      On    the    7th    of    March,    at    4   a.    m., 


2  22  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

came  in  sight  of  Pitcairn's  Island,  and  at  twelve  could 
distinguish  the  houses  and  the  English  flag  flying 
from  the  staff.  At  2  p.  m.  we  lay  becalmed  under 
the  island,  and  being  about  giving  up  seeing  any 
of  the  people,  sighted  a  boat  coming  off.  In  it  was 
a  party  of  men  seven  or  eight  in  number.  They  soon 
hailed  us  and  came  on  board,  bringing  with  them  a 
large  quantity  of  fruit.  The  captain  of  the  party,  who 
was  the  chief  magistrate  of  the  island,  introduced  him- 
self to  me.  Then  I  made  myself  known  to  him,  at 
which  he  seemed  to  have  lost  his  senses.  He  yelled  to 
his  party,  "  Capt.  Knowles  of  the  *  Wild  Wave  ! '"  "  Are 
you  really  Capt.  Knowles  ?  but  they  say  he  is  dead. 
Are  you  really  Capt.  Knowles,  of  Cape  Cod  ?  "  They 
seemed  to  doubt  my  word  till  I  described  my  hen-house 
to  them,  and  gave  them  other  details  of  my  life  on  the 
island,  at  which  they  were  satisfied.  They  insisted  on 
my  going  ashore  with  them,  —  which  I  declined  to  do. 
At  4  p.  m.  they  left  us,  taking  with  them  quite  a  load  of 
books,  papers,  etc.,  promising  to  come  off  again  in  an 
hour  or  two.  At  6  p.  m.  they  came  off,  bringing  a  heavy 
cargo  of  fruit,  etc.,  and  some  fowl,  and  a  gift  of  some 
sort  from  nearly  everybody  on  the  island.  My  arrival 
had  apparently  created  no  little  stir  ashore,  and  the 
whole  population  regretted  I  had  not  paid  them  a  visit 
and  remained  longer.  At  9  p.  m.  they  left  us,  with  their 
boat  well  loaded  with  a  variety  of  useful  things,  includ- 
ing a  pig.  At  9  50  we  took  a  fine  breeze  from  the  east, 
and  in  two  hours  Pitcairn's  Island  was  far  out  of  sight. 
The  wind  seemed  made  to  order  for  us  on  this  day,  dying 
away  calm  on  our  arrival,  and  springing  up  strong  just  at 
dark,  as  the  boat  was  leaving  us.  The  supply  of  fruit 
on  board  was  very  large,  and  we  enjoyed  watermelons 
and  bananas  off  Cape  Horn,  and  oranges  nearly  all  the 
way  to  Liverpool,  where  we  arrived  in  May,  1872. 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND  223 

The  following  letter  from  Capt.  Knowles,  to  a  friend 
in  San  Francisco,  describing  the  state  of  affairs  existing 
at  Pitcairn's  Island  on  his  second  visit,  and  many  years 
after  his  enforced  residence  thereon,  will  serve  as  an 
appropriate  and  interesting  conclusion  to  the  captain's 
diary.  —  Ed.  Golden  Era. 

Ship  "Glory  of  the  Seas," 

At  Sea,  Wednesday,  May  7,  1873. 

Dear  Sir,  —  I  have  not  forgotten  that  I  promised  to 
write  on  my  way  to  Liverpool,  and  if  I  fulfil  my  promise 
it  is  about  time  to  commence.  .  .  . 

I  am  now  one  hundred  and  twelve  days  at  sea,  and 
some  distance  from  my  port  yet.  Was  in  hopes  to  have 
been  there  before  this,  but  have  had  nothing  but  light 
winds  and  calms.  .  .  .  Thirty-five  days  out  I  made  Pit- 
cairn's Island,  and  was  soon  up  with  it.  It  was  a  pleas- 
ant day  and  a  little  breeze.  Some  time  before  I  got  up 
to  the  island  the  boats  were  off  alongside,  and  were  very 
glad  to  see  me,  or  at  least  pretended  to  be,  and  I  guess 
they  were.  They  were  very  anxious  for  me  to  go  on 
shore,  so  I  went,  and  was  well  paid  for  going.  On  the 
rocks  at  the  landing  stood  about  twenty-five  or  thirty 
women  and  children,  all  of  them  barefooted,  and  a  great 
many  of  them  inclosed  in  rather  scanty  wardrobe.  As 
soon  as  the  boat  came  in,  they  rushed  out  to  me  and 
would  have  taken  me  on  shore  in  their  arms  ;  but  I  took 
the  hand  of  one  buxom  lass  and  sprang  on  the  rocks 
dry  shod,  and  on  the  very  rock  which  I  built  my  boat 
on.  They  gathered  around  me  as  thick  as  flies.  "  And 
is  this  really  Capt.  Knowles  ? "  I  expect  they  would 
have  kissed  me  if  I  had  made  an  advance,  but  you 
know  I  am  a  diffident  youth  in  the  presence  of  ladies. 
Miss  Rosa  Young,  the  belle  of  the  island,  presented  me 
with  a  huge  bouquet,  which  took  several  men  to  carry. 


224  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

After  greeting  them  there  we  started  up  the  hill.  Af- 
ter a  hard  climb  we  arrived  at  the  top,  rather  fatigued. 
There  another  group,  —  an  old  woman  looking  as  if  she 
went  in  the  "  Bounty,"  and  a  dozen  or  so  almost  naked 
children.  I  asked  her  if  all  those  children  were  hers. 
No,  she  said,  they  were  her  grandchildren.  Then  we 
took  some  refreshments,  —  cocoanut  milk  and  oranges. 
Then  we  went  on  to  the  settlement.  Everything  looked 
very  natural  to  me,  other  than  seeing  so  many  about 
there,  and  the  houses  occupied.  Went  into  all  the 
houses.  They  did  not  look  as  if  they  had  many  luxu- 
ries, nor  as  if  they  were  very  industrious  :  but  it  had 
been  a  very  dry  season,  and  they  were  short  of  almost 
everything.  Went  into  my  house.  It  looked  as  natu- 
ral as  could  be.  Everything  just  as  I  left  it,  —  the 
table  I  ate  off  all  the  time  I  was  there  was  in  the  same 
place  as  I  left  it.  It  is  occupied  by  Mr.  Moses  Young, 
who  had  twin  daughters  fifteen  years  old,  and  as  pretty 
as  pinks,  and  if  dressed  as  our  young  ladies  are,  they 
would  take  the  shine  from  a  great  many  who  pass  for 
belles.  After  walking  about  for  an  hour,  looking  at  my 
old  resorts,  we  started  for  the  landing.  You  ought  to 
have  seen  our  escorts.  Not  every  king  has  had  such  a 
one.  Webb  (a  young  gentleman  who  is  with  me)  and 
I  headed. 

Then  in  order  came  followers :  Mary  Young,  one  of 
the  twins,  with  a  bottle  of  cocoanut  oil ;  her  sister,  with 
a  bottle  of  syrup  ;  Mrs.  Young,  with  two  hens  under  her 
arms  ;  Alphonso  Young,  with  figs  ;  Moses,  with  a  large 
bunch  of  bananas  ;  woman,  with  a  lot  of  ducks ;  man, 
with  a  sheep  ;  woman,  with  a  pumpkin  ;  and  so  it  went, 
every  man,  woman,  and  child  having  something,  enough 
to  load  the  boat.  It  looked  good  to  me  to  see  my  ship 
lying  off  there  to  take  me  away,  and  it  brought  to  my 
mind  the  many  hours  and   days   I   spent   there,  always 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  22$ 

looking  off,  hoping  to  see  some  ship  coming  to  take  me 
off,  but  no  such  good  sight  did  we  see. 

Then  we  had  to  leave  them,  after  an  affecting  parting, 
and  the  last  I  saw  of  them  they  were  waving  their  hats, 
or  anything  they  could  find  to  wave  at  me.  I  shall  long 
remember  the  day  spent  there.  Got  lots  of  fruit,  of 
which  we  have  a  lot  now.  So  ended  my  visit.  I  gave 
them  lots  of  things,  and  promised  to  call  again  when  T 
passed  there.  Wish  you  could  have  been  with  us. 
Yours,  etc., 

Josiah  N.   Knowles. 


"  Uncle  Fritz,  there  is  a  Nantucket  boy  at  our  school. 
lie  told  me  how  they  caught  a  shark  last  summer." 

"  Is  his  name  Folger,  or  Macy,  or  Mayhew  ? "  asked 
the  colonel,  gravely. 

"  Why,  how  did  you  know,  uncle  ?  His  name  is 
Macy,  —  Arthur  Penrhyn  Macy.  Do  you  suppose  he 
would   know  about  Capt.  Folger  and  his  discovery  ? " 

"  I  suppose  you  might  ask  him,"  said  the  colonel ;  and 
accordingly  Bob  asked,  —  if  it  were  Bob.  And  Arthur 
Macy  wrote  down  to  Nantucket.  And,  in  reply,  they 
got,  not  the  original  documents,  but  copies  of  them  as 
they  were  printed  in  the  English  journals  of  the  times. 
Capt.  Folger  returned  to  Nantucket,  and  when  Admiral 
Hotham,  of  the  English  Navy,  was  blockading  the  ports 
on  our  South  coast,  in  1813,  Capt.  Folger  sent  him  the 
account. 

HISTORY  OF  THE   MUTINY 

From  the  accounts  given  by  these  men,  as  well  as 
from  some  documents  that  were  preserved,  it  appeared 
that  as  soon  as  Lieut.  Bligh  had  been  driven  from  the 
ship,  the  twenty-five  mutineers  proceeded  with  her  to 

15 


226  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

Toobonai,  where  they  proposed  to  settle  ;  but  the  place 
being  found  to  hold  out  little  encouragement,  they 
returned  to  Otaheite,  and  having  there  laid  in  a  large 
supply  of  stock,  they  once  more  took  their  departure 
for  Toobonai,  carrying  with  them  eight  men,  nine 
women,  and  seven  boys,  natives  of  Otaheite.  They 
commenced,  on  their  second  arrival,  the  building  of  a 
fort ;  but  by  divisions  among  themselves,  and  quarrels 
with  the  natives,  the  design  was  abandoned.  Christian, 
the  leader,  also  very  soon  discovered  that  his  authority 
over  his  accomplices  was  at  an  end ;  he  therefore  pro- 
posed that  they  should  return  to  Otaheite ;  that  as 
many  as  chose  it  should  be  put  on  shore  at  that  island, 
and  that  the  rest  should  proceed  in  the  ship  to  any  other 
place  they  might  think  proper.  Accordingly  they  once 
more  put  to  sea,  and  reached  Matavai,  Sept.  20,  1779. 

Here  sixteen  of  the  twenty-five  desired  to  be  landed, 
fourteen  of  whom,  as  was  learned  afterwards,  were  taken 
on  board  the  "  Pandora  "  ;  of  the  other  two,  as  reported 
by  Coleman  (the  first  who  surrendered  himself  to  Capt. 
Edwards),  one  had  been  made  a  chief,  killed  his  com- 
panion, and  was  shortly  afterwards  murdered  himself 
by  the  natives. 

Christian,  with  the  remaining  eight  of  the  mutineers, 
having  taken  on  board  several  of  the  natives  of  Ota- 
heite, the  greater  part  women,  put  to  sea  on  the  night 
between  the  21st  and  2 2d  of  September,  1789  ;  in  the 
morning  the  ship  was  discovered  from  Point  Venus, 
steering  in  a  northwesterly  direction  \  and  here  termi- 
nate the  accounts  given  by  the  mutineers,  who  were 
either  taken  or  surrendered  themselves  at  Matavai  Bay. 
They  stated,  however,  that  Christian,  on  the  night  of 
his  departure,  was  heard  to  declare  that  he  should 
seek  for  some  uninhabited  island,  and,  having  estab- 
lished his  party,  break  up  the  ship  \  but  all  endeavois 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  22J 

of  Capt.  Edwards  to  gain  intelligence  either  of  the  ship 
or  her  crew  at  any  of  the  numerous  islands  visited  by 
the  "  Pandora  "  failed. 

From  this  period,  no  information  respecting  Christian 
or  his  companions  reached  England  for  twenty  years  ; 
when,  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1809,  Sir  Sidney 
Smith,  then  commander-in-chief  on  the  Brazil  station, 
transmitted  to  the  Admiralty  a  paper,  which  he.  had 
received  from  Lieut.  Fitzmaurice,  purporting  to  be  an 
"  Extract  from  the  log-book  of  Capt.  Folger,  of  the 
American  ship  '  Topaz,'  "  and  dated  "  Valparaiso,  Oct. 
10,  1808." 

About  the  commencement  of  the  present  year,  Rear- 
Admiral  Hotham,  when  cruising  off  New  London,  re- 
ceived a  letter  addressed  to  the  Admiralty,  togethei 
with  the  azimuth  compass,  to  which  it  refers :  — 

CAPT.  FOLGER'S  LETTER. 

Nantucket,  March  1,  1813. 

My  Lords,  —  The  remarkable  circumstance  which 
took  place  on  my  last  voyage  to  the  Pacific  Ocean  will, 
I  trust,  plead  my  apology  for  addressing  your  lord- 
ships at  this  time.  In  February,  1808,  I  touched  at 
Pitcairn's  Island,  in  latitude  250  2'  S.,  longitude  1300 
W.  from  Greenwich.  My  principal  object  was  to  pro- 
cure seal-skins  for  the  China  market;  and  from  the 
account  given  of  the  island,  in  Capt.  Carteret's  Voyage, 
I  supposed  it  was  uninhabited ;  but,  on  approaching  the 
shore  in  my  boat,  I  was  met  by  three  young  men  in  a 
double  canoe,  with  a  present,  consisting  of  some  fruit 
and  a  hog.  They  spoke  to  me  in  the  English  language, 
and  informed  me  they  were  born  on  the  island,  and 
their  father  was  an  Englishman,  who  had  sailed  with 
Capt.  Bligh. 

After   discoursing    with    them   for   a   short   time,   I 


228  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

landed  with  them  and  found  an  Englishman  of  the 
name  of  Alexander  Smith,  who  informed  me  that  he 
was  one  of  the  "  Bounty's  "  crew,  and  that  after  putting 
Capt.  Bligh  in  the  boat,  with  half  the  ship's  company, 
they  returned  to  Otaheite,  where  part  of  their  crew 
chose  to  tarry,  but  Mr.  Christian,  with  eight  others, 
including  himself,  preferred  going  to  a  more  remote 
place  ;  and  after  making  a  short  stay  at  Otaheite,  where 
they  took  wives  and  six  men  servants,  they  proceeded 
to  Pitcairn's  Island,  where  they  destroyed  the  ship, 
after  taking  everything  out  of  her  which  they  thought 
would  be  useful  to  them.  About  six  years  after  they 
landed  at  this  place,  their  servants  attacked  and  killed 
all  the  English,  excepting  the  informant,  and  he  was 
severely  wounded.  The  same  night  the  Otaheitan 
widows  arose  and  murdered  all  their  countrymen,  leav- 
ing Smith  with  the  widows  and  children,  where  he  had 
resided  ever  since  without  being  resisted. 

I  remained  but  a  short  time  on  the  island,  and,  on 
leaving  it,  Smith  presented  me  a  timepiece  and  an 
azimuth  compass,  which  he  told  me  belonged  to  the 
"Bounty."  The  timekeeper  was  taken  from  me  by 
the  governor  of  the  island  of  Juan  Fernandez,  after  I 
had  it  in  my  possession  about  six  weeks.  The  compass 
I  put  in  repair  on  board  my  ship,  and  made  use  of  it 
on  my  homeward  passage,  since  which  a  new  card  has 
been  put  to  it  by  an  instrument-maker  in  Boston.  I 
now  forward  it  to  your  lordships,  thinking  there  will  be 
a  kind  of  satisfaction  in  receiving  it,  merely  from  the 
extraordinary  circumstances  attending  it. 

(Signed)         Mayhew  Folger. 

CAPT.   STAINES'S    NARRATIVE. 
At  about  the  same  time,  a  further  account  of  these 
people    was    received    from    Sir    Thomas 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  229 

Staines,  of  his  Majesty's  ship  "  Briton,"  in  the  following 
letter:  — 

"Briton,"  Valparaiso,  Oct.  18,  1814. 

Sir,  —  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you  that,  on  my 
passage  from  the  Marquesas  Islands  to  this  port,  on  the 
morning  of  the  17th  September,  I  fell  in  with  an  island 
where  none  is  laid  down  in  the  Admiralty  or  other 
charts,  according  to  the  several  chronometers  of  the 
"  Briton  "  and  "  Tagus  "  ;  therefore  hove  to  until  day- 
light, and  then  closed  to  acertain  whether  it  was  inhab- 
ited, which  I  soon  discovered  it  to  be,  and  to  my  great 
astonishment  found  that  every  individual  on  the  island 
(forty  in  number)  spoke  very  good  English.  They 
proved  to  be  the  descendants  of  the  deluded  crew 
of  the  "Bounty,"  which,  from  Otaheite,  proceeded  to 
the  above-mentioned  island,  where  the  ship  was  burnt. 

Christian  appeared  to  have  been  the  leader,  and  the 
sole  cause  of  the  mutiny  in  that  ship.  A  venerable 
old  man,  named  John  Adams,  is  the  only  surviving 
Englishman  of  those  who  last  quitted  Otaheite  in  her, 
and  whose  exemplary  conduct,  and  fatherly  care  of  the 
whole  little  colony,  could  not  but  command  admiration. 
The  pious  manner  in  which  all  those  born  in  the  island 
have  been  reared,  the  correct  sense  of  religion  which 
has  been  instilled  into  their  young  minds  by  this  old 
man,  has  given  him  the  pre-eminence  over  the  whole  of 
them,  to  whom  they  look  up  as  the  father  of  the  whole, 
and  one  family. 

A  son  of  Christian  was  the  first  born  on  the  islandj 
now  about  twenty-five  years  of  age  (named  Thursday 
October  Christian) ;  the  elder  Christian  fell  a  sacrifice 
to  the  jealousy  of  an  Otaheitan  man,  within  three  or  four 
years  after  their  arrival  on  the  island.  They  were  ac- 
companied   thither  by   six  Otaheitan    men    and  twelve 


230  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

women  ;  the  former  were  all  swept  away  by  desperate 
contentions  between  them  and  the  Englishmen,  and  five 
of  the  latter  have  died  at  different  periods,  leaving  at 
present  only  one  man  and  several  women  of  the  original 
settlers. 

The  island  must  undoubtedly  be  that  called  Pit- 
cairn's,  although  erroneously  laid  down  in  the  charts. 
We  had  the  meridian  sun  close  to  it,  which  gave  us  250 
4'  S.  latitude,  and  1300  25'  W.  longitude,  by  chronom- 
eters of  the  "  Briton"  and  "Tagus." 

It  is  abundant  in  yams,  plantains,  hogs,  goats,  and 
fowls,  but  affords  no  shelter  for  a  ship  or  vessel  of  any 
description ;  neither  could  a  ship  water  there  without 
great  difficulty. 

I  cannot  refrain  from  offering  my  opinion  that  it  is 
well  worthy  the  attention  of  our  laudable  religious  soci- 
eties, particularly  that  for  propagating  the  Christian 
religion,  the  whole  of  the  inhabitants  speaking  the 
Otaheitan  tongue  as  well  as  English. 

During  the  whole  of  the  time  they  have  been  on  the 
island  only  one  ship  has  ever  communicated  with  them, 
which  took  place  about  six  years  since  by  an  American 
ship,  called  the  "  Topaz,"  of  Boston,  Mayhew  Folger, 
master. 

The  island  is  completely  iron  bound  with  rocky 
shores,  and  landing  in  boats  at  all  times  difficult, 
although  safe  to  aoproach  within  a  short  distance  in  a 
ship. 

ENGLISH   NARRATIVE. 

We  have  been  favored  with  some  further  particulars 
of  this  singular  society,  which,  we  doubt  not,  will  inter- 
est our  readers  as  much  as  they  have  ourselves.  As 
the  real  position  of  the  island  was  ascertained  to  be  so 
far  distant  from  that  in  which  it  is  usually  laid  down  in 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND  23  1 

the  charts,  and  as  the  captains  of  the  "  Briton  "  and 
the  "  Tagus  "  seem  to  have  still  considered  it  as  unin- 
habited, they  were  not  a  little  surprised,  on  approaching 
its  shores,  to  behold  plantations  regularly  laid  out,  and 
huts  or  houses  more  neatly  constructed  than  those  of 
the  Marquesas  Islands.  When  about  "wo  miles  from 
the  shore,  some  natives  were  observed  bringing  down 
their  canoes  on  their  shoulders,  dashing  through  a  heavy 
surf,  and  paddling  off  to  their  ships  ;  but  their  astonish- 
ment was  unbounded  on  hearing  one  of  them,  on 
approaching  the  ship,  call  out  in  the  English  language, 
"  Won't  you  heave  us  a  rope,  now  ?  " 

The  first  man  who  got  on  board  the  "  Briton  "  soon 
proved  who  they  were.  His  name,  he  said,  was  Thurs- 
day October  Christian,  the  first  born  on  the  island.  He 
was  then  about  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  is  described 
as  a  fine  young  man,  about  six  feet  high ;  his  hair  deep 
black,  his  countenance  open  and  interesting,  of  a  brown- 
ish cast,  but  free  from  all  that  mixture  of  a  reddish  tint 
which  prevails  on  the  Pacific  islands ;  his  only  dress 
was  a  piece  of  cloth  round  his  loins,  and  a  straw  hat 
ornamented  with  the  black  feathers  of  the  domestic 
fowl.  "  With  a  great  share  of  good-humor,"  says  Capt. 
Pipon,  "  we  were  glad  to  trace  in  his  benevolent  counte- 
nance all  the  features  of  an  honest  English  face.  I 
must  confess,"  he  continues,  "  I  could  not  survey  this 
interesting  person  without  feelings  of  tenderness  and 
compassion."  His  companion  was  named  George  Young, 
a  fine  youth  of  seventeen  or  eighteen  years. 

If  the  astonishment  of  the  captains  was  great  on  hear- 
ing their  first  salutation  in  English,  their  surprise  and 
interest  were  not  a  little  increased  on  Sir  Thomas 
Staines  taking  the  youths  below  and  setting  before 
them  something  to  eat,  when  one  of  them  rose  up,  and 
placing  his  hands  together  in   a   posture   of   devotion, 


232  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

distinctly  repeated,  and  in  a  pleasing  tone  and  manner, 
"  For  what  we  are  going  to  receive,  the  Lord  make  us 
truly  thankful." 

They  expressed  great  surprise  on  seeing  a  cow  on 
board  the  "  Briton,"  and  were  in  doubt  whether  she  was 
a  great  goat  or  a  horned  sow. 

The  two  captains  of  his  Majesty's  ships  accompanied 
these  young  men  on  shore.  With  some  difficulty,  and 
a  good  wetting,  and  with  the  assistance  of  their  con- 
ductors, they  accomplished  a  landing  through  the  surf, 
and  were  soon  after  met  by  John  Adams,  a  man  be- 
tween fifty  and  sixty  years  of  age,  who  conducted  them 
to  his  house.  His  wife  accompanied  him,  a  very  old 
lady,  blind  with  age.  He  was  at  first  alarmed,  lest  the 
visit  was  to  apprehend  him ;  but  on  being  told  that  they 
were  perfectly  ignorant  of  his  existence,  he  was  relieved 
from  his  anxiety.  Being  once  assured  that  this  visit 
was  of  a  peaceful  nature,  it  is  impossible  to  describe  the 
joy  these  poor  people  manifested  on  seeing  those  whom 
they  were  pleased  to  consider  as  their  countrymen. 
Yams,  cocoanuts,  and  other  fruits,  with  fine  fresh  eggs, 
were  laid  before  them ;  and  the  old  man  would  have 
killed  and  dressed  a  hog  for  his  visitors,  but  time  would 
not  allow  them  to  partake  of  his  intended  feast. 

This  interesting  new  colony,  it  seemed,  now  consisted 
of  about  forty-six  persons,  mostly  grown-up  young  peo- 
ple, besides  a  number  of  infants.  The  young  men,  all 
born  on  the  island,  were  very  athletic,  and  of  the  finest 
forms,  their  countenances  open  and  pleasing,  indicating 
much  benevolence  and  goodness  of  heart ;  but  the 
young  women  were  objects  of  particular  admiration,  tall, 
robust,  and  beautifully  formed,  their  faces  beaming  with 
smiles  and  unruffled  good-humor,  but  wearing  a  degree 
of  modesty  and  bashfulness  that  would  do  honor  to  the 
most  virtuous  nation  on  earth ;  their  teeth,  like  ivoryv 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  233 

were  regular  and  beautiful,  without  a  single  exception, 
and  all  of  them,  both  male  and  female,  had  the  most 
marked  English  features.  The  clothing  of  the  young 
women  consisted  of  a  piece  of  linen  reaching  from  the 
waist  to  the  knees,  and  generally  a  sort  of  mantle  thrown 
loosely  over  the  shoulders,  and  hanging  as  low  as  the 
ankles ;  but  this  covering  appeared  to  be  intended 
chiefly  as  a  protection  against  the  sun  and  the  weather, 
as  it  was  frequently  laid  aside,  and  then  the  upper  part 
of  the  body  was  entirely  exposed ;  and  it  is  not  possible 
to  conceive  more  beautiful  forms  than  they  exhibited. 
They  sometimes  wreathe  caps  or  bonnets  for  the  head, 
in  the  most  tasty  manner,  to  protect  the  face  from  the 
rays  of  the  sun  ;  and  though,  as  Capt.  Pipon  observes, 
they  have  only  had  the  instruction  of  their  Otaheitan 
mothers,  our  dressmakers  in  London  would  be  delighted 
with  the  simplicity,  and  yet  elegant  taste,  of  these 
untaught  females. 

Their  native  modesty,  assisted  by  a  proper  sense  of 
religion  and  morality,  instilled  into  their  youthful  minds 
by  John  Adams,  has  hitherto  preserved  these  interesting 
people  perfectly  chaste  and  free  from  all  kinds  of  de- 
bauchery. Adams  so  trained  them  that  they  all  labor, 
while  young,  in  the  cultivation  of  the  ground,  and  when 
possessed  of  a  sufficient  quantity  of  cleared  land,  and  of 
stock  to  maintain  a  family,  they  are  allowed  to  marry, 
but  always  with  the  consent  of  Adams,  who  unites  !hem 
by  a  sort  of  marriage  ceremony  of  his  own. 

The  greatest  harmony  prevailed  in  this  little  society  ; 
their  only  quarrels,  and  these  rarely  happened,  being, 
according  to  their  own  expression,  quarrels  of  the  mouth; 
they  are  honest  in  their  dealings,  which  consist  of  bar- 
tering different  articles  for  mutual  accommodation. 

Their  habitations  are  extremely  neat.  The  little  vil- 
lage of  Pitcaini  forms  a  pretty  square,  the  houses  at  the 


234  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

upper  end  of  which  are  occupied  by  the  patriarch  John 
Adams  and  his  family,  consisting  of  his  old  blind  wife 
and  three  daughters,  from  fifteen  to  eighteen  years  of 
age,  and  a  boy  of  eleven  ;  a  daughter  of  his  wife  by  a 
former  husband,  and  a  son-in-law.  On  the  opposite  side 
is  the  dwelling  of  Thursday  October  Christian ;  and  in 
the  centre  is  a  smooth  verdant  lawn,  on  which  the  poul- 
try are  let  loose,  fenced  in  so  as  to  prevent  the  intrusion 
of  the  domestic  quadrupeds.  All  that  was  done  was 
obviously  undertaken  on  a  settled  plan,  unlike  anything 
to  be  met  with  on  the  other  islands.  In  their  houses, 
too,  they  had  a.  good  deal  of  decent  furniture,  consisting 
of  beds  laid  upon  bedsteads,  with  neat  covering ;  they 
had  also  tables,  and  large  chests,  to  contain  their  valu- 
ables and  clothing,  which  is  made  from  the  bark  of  a 
certain  tree,  prepared  chiefly  by  the  elder  Otaheitan 
females.  Adams's  house  consisted  of  two  rooms,  and 
the  windows  had  shutters  to  pull  to  at  night.  The 
younger  girls  are  generally,  as  before  stated,  employed 
with  their  brothers,  under  the  direction  of  their  com- 
mon father,  Adams,  in  the  culture  of  the  ground,  which 
produced  cocoanuts,  bananas,  the  bread-fruit  tree, 
yams,  sweet  potatoes,  and  turnips.  They  have  also 
plenty  of  hogs  and  goats  ;  the  woods  abound  with  a 
species  of  wild  hog,  and  the  coasts  of  the  island  with 
several  kinds  of  good  fish. 

Their  agricultural  implements  are  made  by  them- 
selves from  the  iron  supplied  by  the  "  Bounty,"  which, 
with  great  labor,  they  beat  out  into  spades,  hatchets, 
etc.  This  was  not  all.  The  good  old  man  kept  a  reg- 
ular journal,  in  which  was  entered  the  nature  and 
quantity  of  work  performed  by  each  family ;  what 
each  had  received,  and  what  was  due  on  account. 
There  was,  it  seems,  besides  private  property,  a  sort  of 
general   stock,  out  of   which   articles   were   issued  on 


PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND.  235 

account  to  the  several  members  of  the  community  ; 
and,  for  mutual  accommodation,  exchanges  of  one  kind 
of  provision  for  another  were  very  frequent,  as  salt  for 
fresh  provisions,  vegetables  and  fruit  for  poultry,  fish, 
etc. ;  also,  when  the  stores  of  one  family  were  low, 
or  wholly  expended,  a  fresh  supply  was  raised  from 
another,  or  out  of  the  general  stock,  to  be  repaid  when 
circumstances  were  more  favorable,  —  all  of  which  were 
carefully  noted  down  in  "John  Adams's  Journal." 


XII. 

NAVAL   BATTLES. 

THE  narratives  about  Pitcairn's  Island  brought 
them  all  down  to  such  recent  times,  that  the  young 
people  besieged  Uncle  Fritz  to  tell  them  stories  of  his 
own  experiences.  Emma  Fortinbras,  with  her  usual 
want  of  tact,  asked  him  if  he  did  not  take  the  "  Guer- 
riere  "  from  the  English.  But  Harry  whispered  to  her 
that  that  was  sixty-seven  years  ago,  and  that  Uncle  Fritz 
was  born  in  the  very  year  it  happened.  The  colonel 
told  them,  however,  some  good  stories  of  blockading  ex- 
ploits in  the  Rebellion,  and  of  his  long  cruise  in  the 
"  Florida,"  after  she  had  been  captured.*  The  eyes  of 
the  boys  sparkled  a  little  at  these,  for  they  had  some 
doubts  whether  that  whole  voyage  was  not  apocryphal. 
But  he  was  very  careful,  even  in  chaffing  Emma  a  little, 
not  to  pass  his  own  line  of  absolute  veracity. 

Walter  said  that  when  you  read  the  official  report  of 
a  battle,  you  always  wanted  to  read  between  the  lines, 
and  find  out  whether  the  man  expected  to  beat  or  to  be 
beaten,  from  the  beginning. 

"  I  think  the  truth  is,"  said  Uncle  Fritz,  "  that  these 
naval  gentlemen  have  a  very  stiff  etiquette,  which  com- 
pels them  to  make  their  reports  very  short.     You  say, 

*See  "The  Last  of  the  Florida,"  in  "The  Man  without  a 
Country." 


NAYAL   BATTLES.  2$J 

*  we  met  a  frigate  and  sunk  her,'  as  if  it  were  quite  a  mat- 
ter of  course,  as  you  might  say,  'we  spoke  a  schooner,' 
cr  'we  saw  a  porpoise,'  as  if  you  sunk  frigates  every 
day.  In  the  old  time,  you  ace,  they  cculd  not  write 
very  well.  Now,  in  the  old  war,  —  in  the  Revolution, 
—  the  State  of  Massachusetts  alone  had  far  more  guns 
afloat  than  the  United  States  government  has  to-day. 
The  men  who  fought  the  ships  were  regular  old  Norse 
men,  wild  for  fight,  but  not  very  enthusiastic  about  lit- 
erature. I  laid  out  for  you  to-day  this  report,  which  I 
copied  in  the  Archive  Room  of  this  State,  of  a  battle 
which  was  undoubtedly  veiy  well  fought  on  both  sides; 
but  you  see  how  modestly  the  captain  tells  his  story.  I 
have  no  doubt  that  he  would  rather  fight  another  battle 
than  write  that  letter.  Just  observe  that  his  ship  is  the 
'Tyrannicide.'  They  gave  good  stiff  names  to  their 
ships.  There  were  the  '  Protector '  and  the  '  Oliver 
Cromwell,'  and  other  intimations  that  the  necks  of 
kings  were  not  sacred. 

THE  "  TYRANNICIDE  "  TAKES  THE  "  REVENGE." 

In  Latitude  280  30'  N.,  Longitude  68°  25'  W., 
At  Sea,  on  board  the  "  Tyrannicide," 

March  31,  1779. 
I  have  the  pleasure  of  sending  this  to  you  by  Mr. 
John  Blanch,  who  goes  prize-master  of  the  prize  the 
privateer  brig  ''Revenge,"  lately  commanded  by  C apt. 
Robert  Fendall,  belonging  to  Granada,  but  last  of  Ja- 
maica, mounting  fourteen  carriage  guns,  six  and  four 
pounds,  four  swivels  and  two  cohorns,  and  sixty  able- 
bodied  men,  which  ship  I  took  after  a  very  sharp  and 
bloody  engagement,  in  which  they  had  eight  men  killed 
and  fourteen  wounded,  the  vessel  cut  very  much  to 
pieces  by  my  shot,  so  that  they  had  no  command  of  her 


238  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

at  all.  Among  the  killed  was  the  lieutenant  and  one 
quartermaster  ;  amongst  tne  wounded  is  Ihi  captain  ?.r>H 
second  lieutenant.     I  captured  her  as  below. 

On  the  twenty-ninth  instant,  at  4  p.  m.,  I  made  her  out 
about  four  leagues  to  windward  Coming  down  on  us, 
i*pon  which  I  cleared  ship  and  got  all  hands  to  quarters, 
ready  for  an  engagement,  and  stood  close  upon  the 
wind,  waiting  for  her.  About  half  past  6  p.  m.,  she 
came  up  with  me  and  hailed  me,  and  asked  me  where  I 
was  from.  I  told  them  that  I  was  from  Boston,  and  asked 
them  where  they  were  from.  They  said  from  Jamaica, 
and  that  they  were  a  British  cruiser.  I  immediately 
told  them  I  was  an  American  cruiser,  upon  which  they 
ordered  me  to  strike,  and  seeing  that  I  did  not  intend 
to  gratify  their  desires,  they  ranged  up  under  my  lee 
and  gave  me  a  broadside.  I  immediately  returned  the 
compliment,  and  then,  dropping  astern,  I  got  under 
their  lee  and  then  poured  in  our  broadsides  into  her 
from  below  and  out  of  the  tops  so  fast  and  so  well 
directed,  that  in  an  hour  and  a  quarter  we  dismounted 
two  of  her  guns,  and  drove  the  men  from  their  quarters, 
and  compelled  them  to  strike  their  colors.  During  the 
whole  engagement  we  were  not  at  any  time  more  than 
half  pistol-shot  distance,  and  some  part  of  the  time  our 
yards  were  locked  with  theirs.  I  had  eight  men  wounded, 
only  two  of  whom  are  bad. 

I  intended  to  man  her  and  keep  her  as  consort  dur- 
ing the  cruise,  but  having  twenty  men  wounded  on  board 
of  my  own  men  and  prisoners,  I  thought  best  to  send 
her  home.  .  .  . 

Allen  Hallett. 

"  Now  that  little  story  is  all  there  is  of  an  action  as 
fit  to  make  ballads  of  as  any  of  them."  (This  to  Master 
Horace,  who  is  suspected  of  rhyming  sometimes.) 


A  AVAL   BATTLES.  239 

"It  is  worth  your  while  to  note  how  hard  it  is  to 
reconcile  the  account  of  the  man  who  is  ,beaten  with 
that  of  the  man  who  succeeds.  This  is  hard  enough  in 
land  battles.  But  at  sea,  I  notice  that  old  seamen 
cannot  tell  how  much  their  own  ship  moves,  and  how 
much  the  enemy's  moves.  You  notice  that  when  there 
is  a  collision  at  sea,  it  is  always  the  other  vessel  which 
makes  the  mistake." 

So  the  colonel  sent  one  of  the  boys  for  the  English 
Annual  Register  for  1813,  and  Niles's  Register  for  the 
same  year.  They  had  found  out  long  before  that 
there  was  always  first-rate  reading  in  the  Annual 
Register.  Clem  Waters  read  aloud  Capt.  Bainbridge's 
report  of  the  capture  of  the  "Java,"  when  she  was 
taken  by  the  "  Constitution." 


THE  "CONSTITUTION"  AND   "JAVA." 
CAPT.    BAINBRIDGE'S    REPORT. 

United  States  Frigate  "  Constitution," 
St.  Salvador,  Jan.  3,  1813. 

Sir,  —  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you  that  on  the 
twenty-ninth  ultimo,  at  2  p,  m.,  in  south  latitude  130  6', 
and  west  longitude  38,  about  ten  leagues  distant  from 
the  coast  of  Brazil,  I  fell  in  with  and  captured  his 
Brittanic  Majesty's  frigate  "Java"  of  forty-nine  guns, 
and  upwards  of  four  hundred  men,  commanded  by 
Capt.  Lambert,  a  very  distinguished  officer.  The 
action  lasted  one  hour  and  fifty-five  minutes,  in  which 
time  the  enemy  was  completely  dismasted,  not  hav- 
ing a  spar  of  any  kind  standing.  The  loss  on  board 
the  "  Constitution "  was  nine  killed  and  twenty-five 
wounded,  as  per  the  inclosed  list.     The  enemy  had  sixty 


24O  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

killed  and  one  hundred  and   one  wounded   certainly; 
among  the  latter,  Capt.  Lambert  mortally.  .  .  . 

For  further  details  of  the  action,  I  beg  leave  to  refer 
you  to  the  inclosed  extracts  from  my  journal.  The 
"Java"  had,  in  addition  to  her  own  crew,  upwards  of 
one  hundred  supernumerary  officers  and  seamen  to  join 
the  British  ships-of-war  in  the  East  Indies  ;  also  Lieut.- 
Gen.  Hislop,  appointed  to  the  command  of  Bombay  ; 
Major  Walker  and  Capt.  Wood  of  his  staff,  and  Capt 
Marshall,  master  and  commander  in  the  British  Navy, 
going  to  the  East  Indies  to  take  command  of  a  sloop-of- 
war  there. 

Should  I  attempt  to  do  justice  by  my  representa- 
tion to  the  brave  and  good  conduct  of  all  my  officers 
and  crew  during  the  action,  I  should  fail  in  the  attempt ; 
therefore,  suffice  it  to  say,  that  the  whole  of  their  con- 
duct was  such  as  to  merit  my  highest  encomiums.  I 
beg  leave  to  recommend  the  officers  particularly  to  the 
notice  of  government,  as  also  the  unfortunate  seamen 
who  were  wounded,  and  the  families  of  those  brave  men 
who  fell  in  the  action. 

The  great  distance  from  our  own  coast,  and  the  per- 
fect wreck  we  made  of  the  enemy's  frigate,  forbade  any 
idea  of  attempting  to  take  her  to  the  United  States.  I 
had,  therefore,  no  alternative  but  burning  her,  which  I 
did  on  the  thirty-first  ultimo,  after  receiving  all  the  pris- 
oners and  their  baggage,  which  was  very  tedious  work, 
only  having  one  boat  left  out  of  eight,  and  not  one  left 
on  board  the  "Java." 

On  blowing  up  of  the  frigate  "  Java,"  I  proceeded  to 
this  place,  where  I  have  landed  all  the  prisoners  on  their 
parole,  to  return  to  England,  and  there  remain  until 
regularly  exchanged,  and  not  to  serve  in  their  profes- 
sional capacities  in  any  place  or  in  any  manner  against 
the  United  States  of  America,  until  said  exchange  is 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  24 1 

effected.     I  have  the  honor  to  be,  sir,  with  the  greatest 
respect, 

Your  obedient,  humble  servant, 

William  Bainbridge. 

"  Observe,"  said  Uncle  Fritz,  "  the  old  sea-dog  does 
not  say  a  word  of  his  being  wounded  himself.  But  if 
you  will  look  at  the  '  List,'  you  will  find  '  William  Bain- 
bridge, Esq.,  commander,  severely.' 

"Poor  Lambert  died  a  few  days  after.  As  to  that 
matter  of  the  comparative  strength  of  the  vessels,  there 
has  been  no  end  of  discussion  among  naval  men  to  this 
day.  Somewhere, — here  it  is, — in  Niles's  Register, 
you  will  find  an  officer's  reply  to  Lieut.  Chads's  state- 
ment, if  indeed  that  statement  were  not  added  to  the 
letter  in  the  Admiralty  Office. 

"  Here  it  is,  —  'A  true  statement  of  the  relative  force 
of  the  "  Constitution  "  and  the  "Java."  '  " 

Constitution.  Java. 

Guns.  Guns. 

Gun-deck 30    Gun-deck 28 

Quarter-deck 16    Quarter-deck 14 

Forecastle 8    Forecastle 6 

—    Shifting  gun        I 

54  — 

49 
Weight  of  Shot  in  Broadside. 

"Constitution" — Gun-deck,  15  guns,  22  lbs.  each, 
330  lbs.  Quarter-deck  and  forecastle,  11  carronades, 
29  lbs.  7  oz.  each,  325  lbs.  5  oz.  Forecastle,  one  long 
gun,  22  lbs.     Total,  677  lbs.  5  oz. 

"Java." —  14  guns,  19  lbs.  shot  each,  266  lbs.  Quar- 
ter-deck and  forecastle,  9  carronades,  32  lbs.  10  oz. 
each,  303  lbs.  Forecastle,  1  long  gun,  12  lbs.  Shifting 
gun,  24  lbs.     Total,  605  lbs. 

"  Look  a  little  further,  Clem,  and  you  will  find  Bain- 
16 


242  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

bridge's  journal  account,  which  he  inclosed.     It  is  terse 
and  grim."      So  Clem  read  on  :  — 

CAPT.    BAINBRIDGE'S    JOURNAL    ACCOUNT. 

At  1.26  p.  M.,  being  sufficiently  from  the  land,  and  find- 
ing the  ship  to  be  an  English  frigate,  took  in  the  mainsail 
and  royals,  tacked  ship,  and  stood  for  the  enemy.  At  1.50 
p.  m.  the  enemy  bore  down  with  an  intention  of  raking  us, 
which  we  avoided  by  wearing.  At  2  p.  m.,  the  enemy  be- 
ing within  half  a  mile  of  us,  and  to  windward,  and  having 
hauled  down  his  colors,  except  a  Union  Jack  at  the 
mizzen-mast  head,  induced  me  to  give  orders  to  the  offi- 
cer of  the  third  division  to  fire  one  gun  ahead  of  the 
enemy  to  make  him  show  his  colors,  which,  being  done, 
brought  on  a  fire  from  us  of  the  whole  broadside,  on 
which  the  enemy  hoisted  his  colors  and  immediately  re- 
turned our  fire.  A  general  action  with  round  and  grape 
then  commenced,  the  enemy  keeping  at  a  much  greater 
distance  than  I  wished,  but  could  not  bring  him  to  close 
action  without  exposing  ourselves  to  several  rakes.  Con- 
siderable manoeuvres  were  made  by  both  vessels  to  rake 
and  avoid  being  raked.  The  following  minutes  were 
taken  during  action  :  — 

At  2.10  p.  m.  commenced  fhe  action  within  good 
grape  and  canister  distance,  the  enemy  to  the  wind- 
ward, but  much  farther  than  I  wished. 

At  2.30  our  wheel  was  shot  entirely  away. 

At  2.40  determined  to  close  with  the  enemy,  not- 
withstanding his  raking ;  set  the  fore  and  the  main  sail, 
and  luffed  up  to  him. 

At  2.50  the  enemy's  jib-boom  got  foul  of  our  mizzen- 
rigging. 

At  3  the  head  of  the  enemy's  bowsprit  and  jib-boom 
shot  away  by  us. 

At  3.05  shot  away  the  enemy's  foremast  by  the  board. 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  243 

At  3. 15  shot  away  his  main-topmast  just  above  the  cap. 

At  3.40  shot  away  gaff  and  spanker-boom. 

At  3.55  shot  away  his  mizzen-mast  nearly  by  the 
board. 

At  4  05  having  silenced  the  fire  of  the  enemy  com- 
pletely, and  his  colors  in  the  main  rigging  being  down, 
supposed  he  had  struck,  then  hauled  aboard  the  courses 
to  shoot  ahead  to  repair  our  rigging,  which  was  ex- 
tremely cut,  leaving  the  enemy  a  complete  wreck.  Soon 
after  discovered  the  enemy's  flag  was  still  flying.  Hove 
to  to  repair  some  of  our  damage. 

At  4.20  the  enemy's  main-mast  nearly  by  the  board. 

At  4  50  wore  ship,  and  stood  for  the  enemy. 

At  5.25  got  very  close  to  the  enemy  in  a  very  effect- 
ual raking  position,  athwart  his  bows,  and  was  at  the 
very  instant  of  raking  him,  when  he  most  prudently 
struck  his  flag,  for  had  he  suffered  the  broadside  to 
have  raked  him,  his  additional  loss  must  have  been 
extremely  great,  as  he  laid  an  unmanageable  wreck 
upon  the  water. 

After  the  enemy  had  struck,  wore  ship  and  reefed 
topsails,  then  hoisted  out  one  of  the  only  two  remain- 
ing boats  we  had  left  out  of  eight,  and  sent  Lieut.  Par- 
ker, 1st,  of  the  "  Constitution,"  to  take  possession  of 
trie  enemy,  which  proved  to  be  his  Britannic  Majesty's 
frigate  "Java,"  rated  thirty-eight,  but  carrying  forty-nine 
guns,  and  manned  with  upwards  of  four  hundred  men, 
commanded  by  Capt.  Lambert,  a  very  distinguished 
officer,  who  was  mortally  wounded.  .  .  .  The  force  of 
the  enemy,  in  number  of  men,  at  the  commencement  of 
the  action,  was  no  doubt  considerably  greater  than  we 
have  been  able  to  ascertain.  The  officers  were  ex- 
tremely cautious  in  discovering  the  number.  By  her 
quarter-bill  she  had  one  man  more  stationed  to  every 
gun  than  we  had. 


244  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

"  Now  you  may  read  the  English  account,"  said  Uncle 
Fritz.     "You  will  find  it  in  the  Annual  Register." 


Admiralty  Office,  April  20,  1813. 

Letters  of  which  the  following  are  copies  and 
extracts  have  been  transmitted  to  this  office  by  Rear 
Admiral  Dixon,  addressed  to  John  Wilson  Croker, 
Esq.,  by  Lieut.  Chads,  late  first-lieutenant  of  his 
Majesty's  ship  "Java." 

United  States  Frigate  "Constitution," 
Off  St.  Salvador,  Dec.  31,  181 2. 

Sir,  —  It  is  with  deep  regret  that  I  write  you  for 
the  information  of  the  Lord  Commissioners  of  the 
Admiralty  that  his  Majesty's  ship  "Java"  is  no  more, 
after  sustaining  an  action  on  the  29th  instant,  for 
several  hours,  with  the  American  frigate  "  Constitu 
tion,"  which  resulted  in  the  capture  and  ultimate  de- 
struction of  his  Majesty's  ship.  Capt-  Lambert  being 
dangerously  wounded  in  the  heighth  of  the  action,  the 
melancholy  task  of  writing  the  details  devolves  on  me. 

On  the  morning  of  the  20th  instant,  at  eight  a.  m., 
ofT  St.  Salvador  (coast  of  Brazil),  the  wind  at  north- 
east, we  perceived  a  strange  sail;  made  all  sail  in 
chase,  and  soon  made  her  out  to  be  a  large  frigate ;  at 
noon  prepared  for  action,  the  chase  not  answering  our 
private  signals,  and  tacking  towards  us  under  easy  sail ; 
when  about  four  miles  distant,  she  made  a  signal,  and 
immediately  tacked  and  made  all  sail  away  upon  the 
wind.  We  soon  found  we  had  the  advantage  of  her  in 
sailing,  and  came  up  with  her  fast,  when  she  hoisted 
American  colors ;  she  then  bore  about  three  points  on 
our  lee  bow.  At  fifty  minutes  past  one  p.  m.,  the  enemy 
shortened  sail,  upon  which  we  bore  down  upon  her; 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  245 

at  ten  minutes  past  two,  when  about  half  a  mile  distant, 
she  opened  her  fire,  giving  us  a  larboard  broadside, 
which  was  not  returned  till  we  were  close  on  her 
weather  bow.  Both  ships  now  manoeuvred  to  obtain 
advantageous  positions,  our  opponent  evidently  avoid- 
ing close  action,  and  firing  high  to  disable  our  masts, 
in  which  he  succeeded  too  well,  having  shot  away  the 
head  of  our  bowsprit  with  the  jib-boom,  and  our  run- 
ning rigging  so  much  cut  as  to  prevent  our  preserving 
the  weather  gauge. 

At  five  minutes  past  three,  finding  the  enemy's  raking 
fire  extremely  heavy,  Capt.  Lambert  ordered  the  ship  to 
be  laid  on  board,  in  which  we  should  have  succeeded, 
had  not  our  foremast  been  shot  away  at  this  moment, 
the  remains  of  our  bowsprit  passing  over  his  taflrail 
shortly  after  this  the  main-topmast  went,  leaving  the 
ship  totally  unmanageable,  with  most  of  our  starboard 
guns  rendered  useless  from  the  wreck  lying  over  them. 

At  half  past  three,  our  gallant  captain  received  a 
dangerous  wound  in  the  breast,  and  was  carried  below ; 
from  this  time  we  could  not  fire  more  than  two  or  three 
guns  until  a  quarter  past  four,  when  our  mizzen-mast 
was  shot  away ;  the  ship  then  fell  off  a  little,  and 
brought  many  of  our  starboard  guns  to  bear;  the 
enemy's  rigging  was  so  much  cut  that  he  could  not 
now  avoid  shooting  ahead,  which  brought  us  fairly 
broadside  and  broadside.  Our  main-yard  now  went  in 
the  slings,  both  ships  continued  engaged  in  this  manne 
until  thirty-five  minutes  past  four,  we  frequently  on  fire 
in  consequence  of  the  wreck  lying  on  the  side  engaged. 
Our  opponent  now  made  sail  ahead  out  of  gun-shot, 
where  he  remained  an  hour  repairing  his  damages,  leav- 
ing us  an  unmanageable  wreck,  with  only  the  mainmast 
left,  and  that  tottering.  Every  exertion  was  made  by 
us  during  this  interval  to  place  the  ship  in  a  state  to 


24^  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

renew  the  action.  We  succeeded  in  clearing  the  wreck, 
our  masts  from  our  guns,  a  sail  was  set  on  the  stumps 
of  the  foremast  and  bowsprit,  the  weather-half  of  the 
main-yard  remaining  aloft,  the  main-tack  was  got  for- 
ward in  the  hope  of  getting  the  ship  before  the  wind, 
our  helm  being  still  perfect ;  the  effort,  unfortunately, 
proved  ineffectual,  from  the  mainmast  falling  over  the 
side,  from  the  heavy  rolling  of  the  ship,  which  nearly 
covered  the  whole  of  our  starboard  guns.  We  still 
waited  the  attack  of  the  enemy,  he  now  standing  to- 
wards us  for  that  purpose.  On  his  coming  nearly  within 
hail  of  us,  and  from  his  manoeuvre  perceiving  he  in- 
tended a  position  ahead,  where  he  could  rake  us  without 
a  possibility  of  our  returning  a  shot,  I  then  consulted 
the  officers,  who  agreed  with  myself  that  our  having  a 
great  part  of  our  crew  killed  and  wounded,  our  bowsprit 
and  three  masts  gone,  several  guns  useless,  we  should 
not  be  justified  in  wasting  the  lives  of  more  of  those 
remaining,  who,  I  hope,  their  lordships  and  the  country 
will  think  have  bravely  defended  his  Majesty's  ship. 
Under  these  circumstances,  however  reluctantly,  at  fifty 
minutes  past  five,  our  colors  were  lowered  from  the 
stump  of  the  mizzen-mast,  and  we  were  taken  possession 
of,  a  little  after  six,  by  the  American  frigate  "  Constitu- 
tion," commanded  by  Commodore  Bainbridge,  who, 
immediately  after  ascertaining  the  state  of  the  ship, 
resolved  on  burning  her,  which  we  had  the  satisfaction 
of  seeing  done  as  soon  as  the  wounded  were  removed. 
Annexed  I  send  you  a  return  of  the  killed  and  wounded, 
and  it  is  with  pain  I  perceive  it  so  numerous  ;  also  a  state- 
ment of  the  comparative  force  of  the  two  ships,  when  I 
hope  their  lordships  will  not  think  the  British  flag 
tarnished,  although  success  has  not  attended  us.  It 
would  be  presumptuous  in  me  to  speak  of  Capt.  Lam- 
bert's merits,  who,  though  still  in  danger  from  his  wound, 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  247 

we  entertain  the  greatest  hopes  of  his  being  restored 
to  the  service  and  his  country. 

It  is  most  gratifying  to  my  feelings  to  notice  the  gal- 
lantry of  every  officer,  seaman,  and  marine  on  board. 
In  justice  to  the  officers,  I  beg  leave  to  mention  them 
individually.  I  can  never  speak  too  highly  of  the  able 
exertions  of  Lieuts.  Hevringham  and  Buchanan,  and 
also  of  Mr.  Robinson,  master,  who  was  severely 
wounded,  and  Lieuts.  Mercer  and  Davis  of  the  royal 
marines,  the  latter  of  whom  also  was  severely  wounded. 
To  Capt.  John  Marshall,  R.  N.,  who  was  a  passenger, 
I  am  particularly  obliged  for  his  exertions  and  advice 
throughout  the  action.  To  Lieut.  Aplin,  who  was  on 
the  main  deck,  and  Lieut.  Saunders,  who  commanded 
on  the  forecastle,  I  also  return  my  thanks.  I  cannot  but 
notice  the  good  conduct  of  the  mates  and  midshipmen, 
many  of  whom  are  killed,  and  the  greater  part  wounded. 
To  Mr.  T.  C.  Jones,  surgeon,  and  his  assistants,  every 
praise  is  due,  for  their  unwearied  assiduity  in  the  care 
of  the  wounded.  Lieut.-Gen.  Hislop,  Major  Walker, 
and  Capt.  Wood,  of  his  staff,  the  latter  of  whom  was 
severely  wounded,  were  solicitous  to  assist  and  remain 
on  the  quarter-deck.  I  cannot  conclude  this  letter 
without  expressing  my  grateful  acknowledgments,  thus 
publicly,  for  the  generous  treatment  Capt.  Lambert  and 
his  officers  have  experienced  from  our  gallant  enemy, 
Commodore  Bainbridge,  and  his  officers. 
I  have  the  honor  to  be,  etc., 

H.  D.  Chads,  First  Lieutenant 

of  his  Majesty 's  late  ship  "  Java." 

P.  S.  —  The  "  Constitution  "  has  also  suffered  severely 
both  in  her  rigging  and  men,  having  her  fore  and  miz- 
zen  masts,  main-topmast,  both  main-top,  sail-yards, 
spanker-boom,  gaff,  and  try-sail  mast  badly  shot,   and 


248  STORIES    TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

the  greatest  part  of  the  standing  rigging  very  much 
damaged,  with  ten  men  killed;  the  commodore,  fifth 
lieutenant,  and  forty-six  men  wounded,  four  of  whom 
are  since  dead. 

FORCE   OF   THE    TWO   SHIPS. 
"  Java." 

Long  18-pounders 28 

Carronades,  32-pounders      ....     16 
Long  9-pounders 2 

Guns 46 

Weight  of  metal 1,034  lbs, 

Ship's  company  and  supernumeraries  377 

"  Constitution." 

Long  24-pounders 32 

Carronades,  32-pounders      ....     22 
Carronade,  18-pounder 1 

Guns 55 

Weight  of  metal 1,490  lbs. 

Crew 480 


THE   "CHESAPEAKE"   AND   "SHANNON." 

"That  was  a  victory,"  said  Uncle  Fritz.  "Now  we 
must  find  a  defeat."  So  they  hunted  in  the  Regis- 
ters till  they  found  the  capture  of  the  "  Chesapeake  " 
by  the  "  Shannon,"  off  Boston  Harbor. 

Admiralty  Office,  July  10. 
Copy  of  a  letter  from  the  Hon.  Capt.   Capel,  of   his  Majesty  s  ship 
' '  La  Hogue"  to  John   Wilson  Croker,  Esq.,  dated  at  Halifax, 
June  II,  1813. 

Sir,  —  It  is  with  the  greatest  pleasure  I  transmit  you 
a  letter  I  have  just  received  from  Capt.  Broke,  of  his 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  249 

Majesty's  ship  "  Shannon,"  detailing  a  most  brilliant 
achievement,  in  the  capture  of  the  United  States  frigate 
"  Chesapeake,"  in  fifteen  minutes.  Capt.  Broke  relates 
so  fully  the  particulars  of  this  gallant  affair,  that  I  feel 
it  unnecessary  to  add  much  to  his  narrative,  but  I  can- 
not forbear  expressing  the  pleasure  I  feel  in  bearing  tes- 
timony to  the  indefatigable  exertions,  and  persevering 
zeal  of  Capt.  Broke,  during  the  time  he  has  been  under 
my  orders.  Placing  a  firm  reliance  on  the  valor  of  his 
officers  and  crew,  and  a  just  confidence  in  his  system  of 
discipline,  he  sought  every  opportunity  of  meeting  the 
enemy  on  fair  terms;  and  I  have  to  rejoice  with  his 
country  and  his  friends  at  the  glorious  result  of  this 
contest ;  he  gallantly  headed  his  boarders  in  the  assault 
and  carried  all  before  him.  His  wounds  are  severe,  but 
I  trust  his  country  will  not  be  long  deprived  of  his 
services. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  etc., 

Thomas  Bladen  Capel, 
Captain  and  Senior  Officer  at  Halifax. 


"Shannon,"  Halifax,  June  6,  1813. 
Sir,  —  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you,  that  being 
close  in  with  Boston  lighthouse,  in  his  Majesty's  ship 
under  my  command,  on  the  1st  inst.,  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  that  the  United  States  frigate  "  Chesapeake," 
whom  we  had  long  been  watching,  was  coming  out  of 
the  harbor  to  engage  the  "  Shannon."  I  took  a  posi- 
tion between  Cape  Ann  and  Cape  Cod,  and  then  hove 
to  for  him  to  join  us.  The  enemy  came  down  in  a  very 
handsome  manner,  having  three  American  ensigns  fly- 
ing. When  closing  with  us.  he  sent  down  his  royal 
yards.  I  kept  the  "  Shannon's "  up,  expecting  the 
breeze  would  die  away.     At  half  past  five   p.  m.  the 


250  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

enemy  hauled  up  within  hail  of  us  on  the  starboard 
side,  and  the  battle  began,  both  ships  steering  full  under 
the  topsail.  After  exchanging  between  two  and  three 
broadsides,  the  enemy's  ship  fell  on  board  of  us,  her 
mizzen  channels  locking  in  with  our  fore-rigging.  I 
went  forward  to  ascertain  her  position,  and  observing 
(hat  the  enemy  were  flinching  from  their  guns,  I  gave 
orders  to  prepare  for  boarding.  Our  gallant  bands 
appointed  to  that  service  immediately  rushed  in,  under 
their  respective  officers,  upon  the  enemy's  decks,  driv- 
ing everything  before  them  with  irresistible  fury.  The 
enemy  made  a  desperate  but  disorderly  resistance.  The 
firing  continued  at  all  the  gangways,  and  between  the 
tops,  but  in  two  minutes'  time  the  enemy  were  driven, 
sword  in  hand,  from  every  post.  The  American  flag 
was  hauled  down,  and  the  proud  old  British  Union 
floated  triumphantly  over  it.  In  another  minute  they 
ceased  firing  from  below,  and  called  for  quarter.  The 
whole  of  this  service  was  achieved  in  fifteen  minutes 
from  the  commencement  of  the  action. 

I  have  to  lament  the  loss  of  many  of  my  gallant  ship- 
mates, but  they  fell  exulting  in  their  conquest. 

My  brave  first-lieutenant,  Mr.  Watt,  was  slain  in  the 
moment  of  victory,  in  the  act  of  hoisting  the  British 
colors.  His  death  is  a  severe  loss  to  the  service.  Mr. 
Aldham,  the  purser,  who  had  spiritedly  volunteered  the 
charge  of  a  party  of  small-arm  men,  was  killed  at  his 
post  on  the  gangway.  My  faithful  old  clerk,  Mr.  Dunn, 
was  shot  by  his  side.  Mr.  Aldham  has  left  a  widow  to 
lament  his  loss.  I  request  the  commander-in-chief  will 
recommend  her  to  the  protection  of  the  Lords  Commis- 
sioners of  the  Admiralty.  My  veteran  boatswain,  Mr 
Stephens,  has  lost  an  arm.  He  fought  under  Lord 
Rodney  on  the  12th  of  April.  I  trust  his  age  and  ser- 
vices will  be  duly  rewarded. 


NAVAL   BATTLES.  25  I 

I  am  happy  to  say  that  Mr.  Samwell,  a  midshipman  of 
much  merit,  is  the  only  other  officer  wounded  besides  my- 
self, and  he  not  dangerously  ;  of  my  gallant  seamen  and 
marines,  we  had  twenty-three  slain  and  fifty-six  wounded. 
I  subjoin  the  names  of  the  former.  No  expressions  I  can 
make  use  of  can  do  justice  to  the  merits  of  my  valiant 
officers  and  crew.  The  calm  courage  they  displayed 
during  the  cannonade,  and  the  tremendous  precision  of 
their  fire,  could  only  be  equalled  by  the  ardor  with  which 
they  rushed  to  the  assault.  I  recommend  them  all 
warmly  to  the  protection  of  the  commander-in-chief. 
Having  received  a  severe  sabre  wound  at  the  first  on- 
set, whilst  charging  a  part  of  the  enemy  who  had  rallied 
on  their  forecastle,  I  was  only  capable  of  giving  com- 
mand till  assured  our  conquest  was  complete,  and  then 
directing  Second-Lieut.  Wallis  to  take  charge  of  the 
"Shannon,"  and  secure  the  prisoners,  I  left  the  third 
lieutenant,  Mr.  Falkiner  (who  had  headed  the  main- 
deck  boarders),  in  charge  of  the  prize.  I  beg  to  recom 
mend  these  officers  most  strongly  to  the  commander-in- 
chief's  patronage,  for  the  gallantry  they  displayed  during 
the  action,  and  the  skill  and  judgment  they  evinced  in 
the  anxious  duties  which  afterwards  devolved  upon 
them. 

To  Mr.  Etough,  the  acting  master,  I  am  much  in- 
debted for  the  steadiness  in  which  he  conn'd  the 
ships  into  action.  The  lieutenants,  Johns  and  Law,  of 
the  marines,  bravely  boarded  at  the  head  of  their  re- 
spective divisions.  It  is  impossible  to  particularize 
every  brilliant  deed  performed  by  my  officers  and  men  ; 
but  I  must  mention,  when  the  ship's  yard-arms  were 
locked  together,  that  Mr.  Cosnahan,  who  commanded 
in  our  main-top,  finding  himself  screened  from  the  en- 
emy by  the  foot  of  the  topsail,  laid  out  at  the  main-yard 
arm  to  fire  upon  them,  and  shot  three  men  in  that  sit- 


252  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

uation.  Mr.  Smith,  who  commanded  in  our  fore-top, 
stormed  the  enemy's  fore-top  from  the  fore-yard  arm, 
and  destroyed  all  the  Americans  remaining  in  it.  I 
particularly  beg  leave  to  recommend  Mr.  Etough,  the 
acting  master,  and  Messrs.  Smith,  Meake,  Clavering, 
Raymond,  and  Littlejohn,  midshipmen.  This  latter 
officer  is  the  son  of  Capt.  Littlejohn,  who  was  slain  in 
the  "Berwick."  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  about 
seventy  killed  and  one  hundred  wounded.  Among  the 
former  were  the  four  lieutenants,  a  lieutenant  of  marines, 
the  master,  and  many  other  officers.  Capt.  Lawrence 
has  since  died  of  his  wounds. 

The  enemy  came  into  action  with  a  complement  of 
four  hundred  and  forty  men  ;  the  "  Shannon,"  having 
picked  up  some  recaptured  seamen,  had  three  hundred 
and  thirty.  The  "  Chesapeake  "  is  a  fine  frigate,  and 
mounts  forty-nine  guns,  eighteens  on  her  main  deck,  two- 
and-thirties  on  her  quarter-deck  and  forecastle.  Both 
ships  came  out  of  action  in  the  most  beautiful  order ; 
their  rigging  appearing  as  perfect  as  if  they  had  only 
been  exchanging  a  salute. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  etc., 
(Signed)  P.  B.  V.  Broke. 

To  Captain,  the  Hon.  T.  Bladen  Capel,  etc.,  Halifax. 

Then  the  boys  read  the  American  narrative. 

LIEUTENANT   BUDD'S   ACCOUNT. 

Halifax,  June  15,  18 13. 
Sir,  —  The  unfortunate  death  of  Capt.  James  Law- 
rence and  Lieut.  Augustus  C.  Ludlow  has  rendered  it 
my  duty  to  inform  you  of  the  capture  of  the  late  LTnited 
States  frigate  "  Chesapeake." 
On  Tuesday,  June  1,  at  8  a.  m.,  we  unmoored  ship, 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  253 

and  at  meridian  got  under  way  from  President's  Roads,* 
with  a  light  wind  from  southward  and  westward,  and 
proceeded  for  a  cruise.  A  ship  was  then  in  sight  in  the 
offing  which  had  the  appearance  of  a  man-of-war,  and 
which,  from  information  received  from  pilot-boats  and 
craft,  we  believed  to  be  the  British  ship  "Shannon." 
We  made  sail  in  chase  and  cleared  ship  for  action.  At 
half  past  four  p.  m.  she  hove  to,  with  her  head  to  the 
southward  and  eastward.  At  five  p.  m.  took  in  the  royals 
and  top-gallant  sails,  and  at  half  past  five  hauled  the 
courses  up.  About  fifteen  minutes  before  six  p.  m.,  the 
action  commenced  within  pistol-shot.  The  first  broadside 
did  great  execution  on  both  sides,  damaged  our  rigging, 
killed,  among  others,  Mr.  White,  the  sailing  master,  and 
wounded  Capt  Lawrence.  In  about  twelve  minutes 
after  the  commencement  of  the  action,  we  fell  on  board 
of  the  enemy  and  immediately  after  one  of  our  arm- 
chests  on  the  quarter-deck  was  blown  up  by  a  hand 
grenade  thrown  from  the  enemy's  ship.  In  a  few  min- 
utes one  of  the  captain's  aids  came  on  the  gun-deck  to 
inform  me  that  the  boarders  were  called.  I  immediately 
called  the  boarders  away  and  proceeded  to  the  spar- 
deck,  where  I  found  that  the  enemy  had  succeeded  in 
boarding  us  and  had  gained  possession  of  our  quarter- 
deck. I  immediately  gave  orders  to  haul  on  board  the 
fore-tack,  for  the  purpose  of  shooting  the  ship  clear  of 
the  other,  and  then  make  an  attempt  to  regain  the 
quarter-deck,  but  was  wounded  and  thrown  down  on 
the  gun-deck.  I  again  made  an  effort  to  collect  the 
boarders,  but  in  the  mean  time  the  enemy  had  gained 
complete  possession  of  the  ship.  On  my  being  carried 
down  into  the  cock-pit,  I  there  found  Capt.  Lawrence 
and  Lieut.  Ludlow  both  mortally  wounded,  —  the  former 
having  been  carried  below  previously  to  the  ship's  being 

*  In  Boston  Harbor. 


254  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

boarded,  the  latter  was  wounded  in  attempting  to  repel 
the  boarders.  Among  those  who  fell  early  in  the  action 
was  Mr.  Edward  J.  Ballard,  the  fourth  lieutenant,  and 
Lieut.  James  Brown  of  marines. 

I  herein  inclose  to  you  a  return  of  the  killed  and 
wounded,  by  which  you  will  perceive  that  every  officer, 
upon  whom  the  charge  of  the  ship  would  devolve,  was 
either  killed  or  wounded  previous  to  the  capture.  The 
enemy  report  the  loss  of  Mr.  Watt,  their  first  lieutenant, 
the  purser,  the  captain's  clerk,  and  twenty-three  seamen 
killed,  and  Capt.  Broke,  a  midshipman,  and  fifty-six 
seamen  wounded. 

The  "  Shannon  "  had,  in  addition  to  her  full  comple- 
ment, an  officer  and  sixteen  men  belonging  to  the 
"  Belle  Poule,"  and  a  part  of  the  crew  belonging  to  the 
"  Tenedos." 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  with  very  great  respect,  etc. 

George  Budd. 

"  Old  men  and  women  in  Boston  will  tell  you,"  said 
Uncle  Fritz,  "how  they  looked  from  high  cupolas,  or 
from  Nahant,  to  see  the  'Chesapeake'  bring  in  the 
'  Shannon,'  and  how  their  hearts  came  up  in  their 
throats  when  the  firing  ceased  so  soon,  and  no  '  Chesa- 
peake '  came  back.  If  you  will  give  me  the  '  Georgian 
Era,'  Laura,  next  your  hand  there,  you  will  find  how 
they  took  it  in  England." 

So  he  found  the  place,  and  Laura  read, 

FROM    THE    LIFE    OF    "  SIR   PHILIP     BOWES    VERE   BROKE." 

After  other  similar  services  he  proceeded  towards 
Boston  Harbor,  where  he  discovered  and  challenged  to 
battle  the  American  ship  "Chesapeake,"  promising 
that  no  other  English  vessel  should  interfere.  Before, 
however,  the  challenge  could  be  conveyed,  the  action 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  255 

commenced,  and  continued  for  some  time  with  great 
animation  on  both  sides.  Towards  the  close  of  the 
battle,  Broke  leaped  en  beard  the  enemy's  ship,  and 
having  saved  the  life  of  an  American  seaman,  who 
called  for  quarter,  received  the  stroke  of  a  cutlass  on 
the  back  of  the  head  from  the  wretch  whom  he  had 
spared.  This  wound  had  nearly  proved  fatal,  and  from 
its  effects  he  never  afterwards  recovered.  His  assailant 
was  immediately  cut  in  pieces  by  the  sailors  of  the 
''Shannon,"  and  the  "Chesapeake"  became  a  prize  to 
the  English.  The  action,  which  only  occupied  fifteen 
minutes,  was  one  of  the  most  bloody  and  determined 
ever  fought  between  two  ships  of  their  class  in  so  short 
a  time. 

The  loss  on  board  the  "  Shannon,"  out  of  three  hun- 
dred and  thirty  men,  was  three  officers  and  twenty-three 
men  killed  ;  Capt.  Broke,  two  officers,  and  fifty-eight 
men  wounded. 

The  "  Chesapeake,"  out  of  a  crew  of  four  hundred 
and  forty  men,  had  the  second  lieutenant,  the  master, 
marine  officer,  some  midshipmen,  and  ninety  seamen 
and  marines  killed ;  Capt.  Lawrence,  the  first  and 
third  lieutenants,  some  midshipmen,  and  one  hundred 
and  ten  men  wounded. 

For  this  brilliant  achievement,  Capt.  Broke  received 
a  gold  medal,  as  well  as  the  formal  thanks  of  the  lords 
of  admiralty,  besides  a  sword  of  the  value  of  one  hun- 
dred guineas,  accompanied  by  the  freedom  of  the  city, 
from  the  citizens  of  London. 

The  people  of  the  county  of  Suffolk  subscribed  more 
than  one  hundred  pounds,  to  be  laid  out  in  the  purchase 
of  a  piece  of  plate  ;  and  a  club  at  Ipswich  presented 
him  with  a  silver  cup  of  the  value  of  one  hundred 
guineas. 

On  the  2d  of  November,  18 13,  he  was  raised  to  the 


25^  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

dignity  of  a  baronet,  and  on  his  return  to  England,  the 
"  Shannon  "  being  condemned  as  unfit  for  further  ser- 
vice, he  was  tendered  the  command  of  another  ship, 
which  the  effect  of  the  wound  he  had  received  would 
not  allow  him  to  accept.  On  the  2d  of  January,  1815, 
he  was  made  a  knight  commander  of  the  Order  of  the 
Bath. 

Uncle  Fritz  asked  them  to  notice  the  awful  havoc  in 
these  battles,  the  loss  of  life  being  so  much  larger  in 
proportion  to  the  numbers  engaged,  than  in  almost  any 
battle  on  land.  "You  see,"  he  said,  gravely,  "no  man 
can  dodge  or  run  away.  The  proportion  of  killed  and 
wounded  at  Bunker  Hill  perhaps  approaches  that  in 
these  battles.  But  I  remember  no  other  considerable 
action  of  modern  times  of  which  that  can  be  said.  And 
you  must  notice,  also,  how  soon  an  advantage  tells, 
when  it  has  once  been  gained.  But  you  want  to  hear 
something  about  the  Rebellion." 

So  he  told  them  they  might  bring  the  "  Rebellion 
Record  "  and  the  "Army  and  Navy  Journal."  Almost 
all  the  boys  knew  where  to  find  them.  And  the  rest 
of  the  little  matinee,  which  was  all  spent  after  dark,  as 
most  winter  matinees  are,  was  occupied  by  dipping  into 
their  treasures.  Here  are  the  two  official  accounts  of  the 
destruction  of  the  "  Alabama  "  by  the  "  Kearsarge." 

THE   "KEARSARGE"  TAKES  THE   "ALABAMA." 

United  States  Steamship  "Kearsarge," 
English  Channel,  July  30,  1864. 

Sir, —  In  obedience  to  instructions  of  the  depart- 
ment, I  have  the  honor  to  make  the  following  supple- 
mentary report  of  the  action  between  the  li  Kearsarge  " 
and  "  Alabama  "  :  — 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  2tf 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th  ult.,  the  day  being  fine, 
with  a  hazy  atmosphere,  wind  moderate  from  the  west- 
ward, with  little  sea,  the  position  of  the  "  Kearsarge  " 
at  ten  o'clock  was  near  the  buoy  which  marks  the  line 
of  shoals  to  the  eastward  of  Cherbourg,  and  distant 
about  three  miles  from  the  eastern  entrance,  which  bore 
to  the  southward  and  westward.  At  twenty  minutes 
after  ten  o'clock,  the  "  Alabama  "  was  descried  com- 
ing out  of  the  western  entrance,  accompanied  by  the 
"  Couronne  "  (iron-clad).  I  had,  in  an  interview  with 
the  admiral  of  Cherbourg,  assured  him  that,  in  the 
event  of  an  action  occurring  with  the  "Alabama,"  the 
position  of  the  ships  would  be  so  far  off  shore  that  no 
questions  could  be  advanced  about  the  line  of  jurisdic- 
tion. Accordingly,  to  perfect  this  object,  and  with  the 
double  purpose  of  drawing  the  "  Alabama  "  so  far  off 
shore  that,  if  disabled,  she  could  not  return,  I  directed 
the  ship's  head  seaward  and  cleared  for  action,  with  the 
battery  pivoted  to  starboard.  Having  attained  a  point 
about  seven  miles  from  the  shore,  the  head  of  the 
11  Kearsarge  "  was  turned  short  around,  and  the  ship 
steered  directly  for  the  "  Alabama,"  my  purpose  being 
to  run  her  down,  or,  if  circumstances  did  not  warrant  it, 
to  close  in  with  her. 

Hardly  had  the  "  Kearsarge  "  come  round  before  the 
"Alabama"  sheered,  presented  her  starboard  battery, 
and  slowed  her  engines.  On  approaching  her  at  long 
range  of  about  a  mile,  she  opened  her  full  broadside, 
the  shot  cutting  some  of  our  rigging  and  going  over  and 
alongside  of  us. 

Immediately  I  ordered  more  speed  ;  but  in  two  minutes 
the  "Alabama"  had  loaded  and  again  fired  another 
broadside,  and  followed  it  with  a  third,  without  damag- 
ing us  except  in  rigging. 

We  had  now  arrived  within  about  nine  hundred  yards 


258  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

of  her,  and  I  was  apprehensive  that  another  broadside 
—  nearly  raking  as  it  was  —  would  prove  disastrous. 
Accordingly  I  ordered  the  "  Kearsarge  "  sheered,  and 
opened  on  the  "  Alabama."  The  position  of  the  ves- 
sels was  now  broadside  and  broadside ;  but  it  was 
soon  apparent  that  Capt.  Semmes  did  not  seek  close 
action.  I  became  then  fearful  lest  after  some  fighting, 
that  he  would  again  make  for  the  shore.  To  defeat 
this  I  determined  to  keep  full  speed  on,  and  with  a  port 
helm  tc  run  under  the  stern  of  the  "  Alabama  "  and 
rake  her,  if  he  did  not  prevent  it  by  sheering  and  keep- 
ing his  broadside  to  us.  He  adopted  this  mode  as  a 
preventive,  and  as  a  consequence  the  "  Alabama  "  was 
forced  with  a  full  head  of  steam  into  a  circular  track 
during  the  engagement. 

The  effect  of  this  measure  was  such,  that  at  the  last 
of  the  action,  when  the  "  Alabama  "  would  have  made 
off,  she  was  near  five  miles  from  the  shore,  and  had  the 
action  continued  from  the  first  in  parallel  lines,  with 
her  head  in  shore,  the  line  of  jurisdiction  would  no 
doubt  have  been  reached.  The  firing  of  the  "  Alabama  " 
from  the  first  was  rapid  and  wild ;  toward  the  close  of 
the  action  her  firing  became  better.  Our  men,  who  had 
been  cautioned  against  firing  rapidly  without  direct  aim, 
were  much  more  deliberate ;  and  the  instruction  given 
to  point  the  heavy  guns  below,  rather  than  above  the 
water  line,  and  clear  the  deck  with  lighter  ones,  was 
fully  observed. 

I  had  endeavored,  with  a  port  helm,  to  close  in  with 
the  "  Alabama";  but  it  was  not  until  just  before  the 
close  of  the  action  that  we  were  in  position  to  use 
grape.  This  was  avoided,  however,  by  her  surrender. 
The  effect  of  the  training  of  our  men  was  evident  \ 
nearly  every  shot  from  our  guns  was  telling  fearfully  on 
the  "  Alabama,"  and  on  the  seventh  rotation  in  the  c  r- 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  259 

cular  track  she  winded,  setting  fore-trysail  and  two  jibs, 
with  head  in  shore.  Her  speed  was  now  retarded,  and 
by  winding,  her  port  broadside  was  presented  to  us, 
with  only  two  guns  bearing ;  and  having  been  able,  as 
I  learned  afterwards,  to  shift  over  but  one.  I  now 
saw  that  she  was  at  our  mercy,  and  a  few  more  guns 
well  directed  brought  down  her  flag.  I  was  unable  to 
ascertain  whether  it  had  been  hauled  down  or  shot 
away ;  but,  a  white  flag  having  been  displayed  over  the 
stern,  our  fire  was  reserved.  Two  minutes  had  not 
more  than  elapsed  before  she  again  opened  on  us  with 
the  two  guns  on  the  port  side.  This  drew  our  fire 
again,  and  the  "  Kearsarge  "  was  immediately  steamed 
ahead  and  laid  across  her  bows  for  raking.  The  white 
flag  was  still  flying,  and  our  fire  was  again  reserved. 
Shortly  after  this  her  boats  were  seen  to  be  lowering, 
and  an  officer  in  one  of  them  came  alongside  and 
informed  us  the  ship  had  surrendered  and  was  fast 
sinking.  In  twenty  minutes  from  this  time  the  "  Ala- 
bama" went  down,  her  mainmast,  which  had  been  shot, 
breaking  near  the  head  as  she  sunk,  and  her  bow  rising 
high  out  of  the  water  as  her  stern  rapidly  settled. 

The  fire  of  the  "  Alabama,"  although  it  is  stated  she 
discharged  three  hundred  and  seventy  or  more  shell 
and  shot,  was  not  of  serious  damage  to  the  "  Kear- 
sarge." Some  thirteen  or  fourteen  of  them  had  taken 
effect  in  and  about  the  hull,  and  sixteen  or  seventeen 
about  the  masts  and  rigging.  The  casualties  were 
small,  only  three  persons  having  been  wounded ;  yet  it 
is  a  mattei  of  surprise  that  so  few  were  injured,  consid- 
ering the  number  of  projectiles  that  came  aboard.  The 
shot  passed  through  the  ports  in  which  the  thirty-twos 
were  placed,  with  men  thickly  stationed  around  them, 
one  taking  effect  in  the  hammock  netting,  and  the  other 
going   through  the  port  on  the  opposite  side,  yet  no 


260  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

one  was  hit,  the  captain  of  one  of  the  guns  being  only 
knocked  down  by  the  wind  of  the  shot,  as  supposed. 

The  fire  of  the  "  Kearsarge,"  although  only  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy-three  projectiles  had  been  discharged, 
according  to  the  prisoners'  accounts,  was  terrific.  One 
shot  alone  had  killed  and  wounded  eighteen  men  and 
disabled  a  gun ;  another  had  entered  the  coal  bunkers, 
exploding  and  completely  blocking  up  the  engine-room, 
and  Capt.  Semmes  states  that  shot  and  shell  had  taken 
effect  in  the  sides  of  his  vessel,  tearing  large  holes  by 
explosion,  and  his  men  were  everywhere  knocked  down. 

Of  the  casualties  in  the  "Alabama,"  no  correct 
account  can  be  given.  One  hundred  and  fifteen  per- 
sons reached  the  shore,  either  in  England  or  France, 
after  the  action.  It  is  known  that  the  "Alabama" 
carried  a  crew,  officers  and  men,  of  about  one  hundred 
and  fifty,  into  Cherbourg,  and  that  while  in  the  south- 
ern ocean  her  complement  was  about  one  hundred  and 
seventy ;  but  desertions  had  reduced  this  complement. 
The  prisoners  state  that  a  number  of  men  came  on 
board  at  Cherbourg,  and  the  night  before  the  action 
boats  were  going  to  and  fro,  and  in  the  morning  strange 
men  were  seen,  who  were  stationed  as  captains  of  the 
guns.  Among  these  there  was  one  Lieut.  (Sinclair) 
who  joined  her  in  Cherbourg. 

The  "  Alabama  "  had  been  five  days  in  preparation. 
She  had  taken  in  three  hundred  and  fifty  tons  of  coal, 
which  brought  her  down  in  the  water.  The  "  Kear- 
sarge "  had  only  one  hundred  and  twenty  tons  in ;  but 
as  an  offset  to  this  her  sheet-chains  were  stowed  out- 
side, stopped  up  and  down,  as  an  additional  preventive 
and  protection  to  her  more  empty  bunkers. 

The  number  of  the  crew  of  the  "Kearsarge,"  includ- 
ing officers  and  sick  men,  was  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
three,  and   her  battery   numbered   seven  guns,  —  two 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  26l 

eleven  inch,    one   thirty-pounder  rifle,    and    four    light 
thirty-two-pounder  guns. 

The  battery  of  the  "  Alabama"  numbered  eight  guns, 
—  one  heavy  sixty-eight,  of  9,000  pounds  ;  one  one-hun- 
dred-and-ten-pounder  rifle,  and  six  heavy  thirty-two- 
pounder  guns. 

In  the  engagement,  the  "  Alabama "  fought  seven 
guns  and  the  "  Kearsarge "  five,  both  exercising  the 
starboard  battery,  until  the  "  Alabama  "  winded,  using 
then  her  port  side  with  one  gun,  and  another  shifted 
over. 

The  collateral  events  connected  with  this  action  have 
already  been  laid  before  the  department. 

I  inclose  a  diagram,  showing  the  track  which  was 
described  during  the  engagement  by  the  rotary  course 
of  the  vessels. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedi- 
ent servant,  Jno.  A.  Winslow, 

Captain. 

Hon.  Gideon  Welles, 

Secretary  of  the  Navy,  Washington,  D.  C. 

SEMMES'S   ACCOUNT. 

Southampton,  June  21,  1864. 
Sir,  —  I  have  the  honor  to  inform  you  that,  in  accord- 
dance  with  my  intention,  as  previously  announced  by 
you,  I  steamed  out  of  the  harbor  of  Cherbourg,  between 
nine  and  ten  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  June, 
for  the  purpose  of  engaging  the  enemy's  steamer 
"  Kearsarge,"  which  had  been  lying  off  and  on  the  port 
for  several  days  previously.  After  clearing  the  harbor, 
we  descried  the  enemy,  with  his  head  off  shore,  at  a  dis- 
tance of  about  seven  miles.  We  were  three  quarters  of 
an  hour  in  coming  up  with  him.     I  had  previously  piv 


262  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

oted  my  guns  to  starboard,  and  made  all  my  preparations 
for  engaging  the  enemy  on  that  side.  When  within 
about  a  mile  and  a  quarter  of  the  enemy,  he  suddenly 
wheeled,  and  bringing  his  head  in  shore,  presented  his 
starboard  battery  to  me.  By  this  time  we  were  distant 
about  one  mile  from  each  other,  when  I  opened  on  him 
with  solid  shot,  to  which  he  replied  in  a  few  minutes, 
and  the  engagement  became  active  on  both  sides. 

The  enemy  now  pressed  his  ship  under  a  full  head 
of  steam,  and  to  prevent  our  passing  each  other  too 
speedily,  and  keep  our  respective  broadsides  bearing,  it 
became  necessary  to  fight  in  a  circle,  the  two  ships 
steaming  around  a  common  centre,  and  preserving  a 
distance  from  each  other  of  from  a  quarter  to  half  a 
mile.  When  we  got  within  good  shell  range,  we  opened 
upon  him  with  shell.  Some  ten  or  fifteen  minutes  after 
the  commencement  of  the  action,  our  spanker-gaff  was 
shot  away,  and  our  ensign  came  down  by  the  run. 
This  was  immediately  replaced  by  another  at  the  miz- 
zen-mast  head.  The  firing  now  became  very  hot,  and 
the  enemy's  shot  and  shell  soon  began  to  tell  upon  our 
hull,  knocking  down,  killing,  and  disabling  a  number  of 
men  in  different  parts  of  the  ship. 

Perceiving  that  our  shell,  though  apparently  explod- 
ing against  the  enemy's  sides,  were  doing  him  but  little 
damage,  I  returned  to  solid  shot  firing,  and  from  this 
time  onward  attended  [alternated?]  with  shot  and 
shell. 

After  the  lapse  of  about  one  hour  and  ten  minutes, 
our  ship  was  ascertained  to  be  in  a  sinking  condition, 
the  enemy's  shell  having  exploded  within  our  sides  and 
between  decks,  opening  large  apertures,  through  which 
the  water  rushed  with  great  rapidity. 

For  some  few  minutes  I  had  hopes  of  being  able  to 
reach  the  French  coast ,  for  which  purpose  I  gave  the 


NA  VAL  BA  TTLES.  263 

ship  all  steam,  and  set  such  of  the  fore-and-aft  sails  as 
were  available.  The  ship  filled  so  rapidly,  however, 
that  before  we  had  made  much  progress,  the  fires  were 
extinguished  in  the  furnaces,  and  we  were  evidently 
on  the  point  of  sinking.  I  now  hauled  down  my  colors 
to  prevent  the  further  destruction  of  life,  and  despatched 
a  boat  to  inform  the  enemy  of  our  condition. 

Although  we  were  now  but  four  hundred  yards  from 
each  other,  the  enemy  tired  upon  me  five  times  after  my 
colors  had  been  struck.  It  is  charitable  to  suppose 
that  a  ship-of-war  of  a  Christian  nation  could  not  have 
done  this  intentionally. 

We  now  turned  all  our  exertions  towards  saving  the 
wounded,  and  such  of  the  boys  of  the  ship  who  were 
unable  to  swim.  These  were  despatched  in  my  quar- 
ter-boats, the  only  boats  remaining  to  me,  the  waist- 
boats  having  been  torn  to  pieces. 

Some  twenty  minutes  after  my  furnace  fires  had  been 
extinguished,  and  the  ship  being  on  the  point  of  settling, 
every  man,  in  obedience  to  a  previous  order  which  had 
been  given  the  crew,  jumped  overboard  and  endeavored 
to  saye  himself. 

There  was  no  appearance  of  any  boat  coming  to  me 
from  the  enemy,  after  my  ship  went  down.  Fortunately, 
however,  the  steam  yacht  "  Deerhound,"  owned  by  a 
gentleman  of  Lancashire,  Eng.,  Mr.  John  Lancaster 
who  was  himself  on  board,  steamed  up  in  the  midst  of 
my  drowning  men,  and  rescued  a  number  of  both 
officers  and  men  from  the  water.  I  was  fortunate 
enough  myself  thus  to  escape  to  the  shelter  of  the 
neutral  flag,  together  with  about  forty  others,  all  told. 

About  this  time  the  "  Kearsarge  "  sent  one,  and  then, 
tardily,  another  boat. 

Accompanying,  you  will  find  lists  of  the  killed  ana 
wounded,   and  of  those  who  were  picked   up   by  the 


264  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

"Deerhound."  The  remainder,  there  is  reason  to  hope, 
were  picked  up  by  the  enemy,  and  by  a  couple  of  French 
pilot-boats,  which  were  also  fortunately  near  the  scene 
of  action.  At  the  end  of  the  engagement  it  was  dis- 
covered by  those  of  our  officers  who  went  alongside  the 
enemy's  ship  with  the  wounded,  that  her  midship  sec- 
tion, on  both  sides,  was  thoroughly  iron-coated,  this  hav- 
ing been  done  with  chain  constructed  for  the  purpose 
placed  perpendicularly  from  the  rail  to  the  water's 
edge,  the  whole  covered  over  by  a  thin  outer  planking 
which  gave  no  indication  of  the  armor  beneath.  This 
planking  had  been  ripped  off  in  every  direction  by  our 
shot  and  shell,  the  chain  broken  and  indented  in  many 
places,  and  forced  partly  into  the  ship's  side.  She  was 
most  effectually  guarded,  however,  in  this  section,  from 
penetration.  The  enemy  was  much  damaged  in  other 
parts,  but  to  what  extent  it  is  now  impossible  to  tell. 
It  is  believed  he  was  badly  crippled. 

My  officers  and  men  behaved  steadily  and  gallantly, 
and  though  they  have  lost  their  ship,  they  have  not  lost 
honor. 

Where  all  behaved  so  well  it  would  be  invidious  to 
particularize,  but  I  cannot  deny  myself  the  pleasure  of 
saying  that  Mr.  Kell,  my  first  lieutenant,  deserves  great 
credit  for  the  fine  condition  in  which  the  ship  went  into 
action,  with  regard  to  her  battery,  magazine,  and  shell 
rooms,  and  that  he  rendered  me  great  assistance  by  his 
coolness  and  judgment  as  the  fight  proceeded. 

The  enemy  was  heavier  than  myself,  both  in  ship, 
battery,  and  crew ;  but  I  did  not  know  until  the  action 
was  over  that  she  was  also  iron-clad. 

Our  total  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  is  thirty,  namely, 
nine  killed,  twenty-one  wounded. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedient, 

R.  Semmes,  Captain. 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  265 

There  was  time  for  only  one  more  reading,  though 
boys  and  girls  made  no  end  of  side  explanations. 
The  next  reading  aloud  was 


FARRAGUT'S  ENTRY   INTO   MOBILE   BAY. 

United  States  Flag-Ship  "  Hartford," 
Mobile  Bay,  Aug.  12,  1864. 

Sir,  — I  had  the  honor  to  forward  to  the  department, 
on  the  evening  of  the  5  th  instant,  a  report  of  my  entree. 
into  Mobile  Bay,  on  the  morning  of  that  day,  which, 
though  brief,  contained  all  the  principal  facts  of  the 
attack. 

Notwithstanding  the  loss  of  life,  particularly  on  this 
ship,  and  the  terrible  disaster  to  the  "Tecumseh,"  the 
result  of  the  fight  was  a  glorious  victory,  and  I  have 
reason  to  feel  proud  of  the  officers,  seamen,  and 
marines  of  the  squadron  under  my  command,  for  it  has 
never  fallen  to  the  lot  of  an  officer  to  be  thus  situated 
and  thus  sustained. 

Regular  discipline  will  bring  men  to  any  amount  of 
endurance,  but  there  is  a  natural  fear  of  hidden  dan- 
gers, particularly  when  so  awfully  destructive  of  human 
life  as  the  torpedo,  which  requires  more  than  discipline 
to  overcome. 

Preliminary  to  a  report  of  the  action  of  the  5th,  I 
desire  to  call  the  attention  of  the  department  to  the 
previous  steps  taken  in  consultation  with  Gens.  Canby 
and  Granger.  On  the  8th  of  July,  I  had  an  interview 
with  these  officers  on  board  the  "  Hartford,"  on  the  sub. 
ject  of  an  attack  upon  Forts  Morgan  and  Gaines,  at 
which  it  was  agreed  that  Gen.  Canby  would  send  all 
the  troops  he  could  spare  to  co-operate  with  the  fleet 
Circumstances  soon  obliged  Gen.  Canby  to  inform  me 
that  he  could  not  despatch  a  sufficient  number  to  invest 


266  STORIES  TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

both  forts,  and,  in  reply,  I  suggested  that  Gaines  should 
be  first  invested,  engaging  to  have  a  force  in  the  Sound 
ready  to  protect  the  landing  of  the  army  on  Dauphin 
Island,  in  the  rear  of  that  fort,  and  I  assigned  Lieut.- 
Com.  De  Krafft,  of  the  "  Conemaugh,"  to  that  duty. 

On  the  i  st  instant,  Gen.  Granger  visited  me  again 
on  the  "  Hartford."  In  the  meantime,  the  "Tecum- 
seh  "  had  arrived  at  Pensacola,  and  Capt.  Craven  had 
informed  me  that  he  would  be  ready  in  four  days  for 
any  service.  We  therefore  fixed  upon  the  4th  of  August 
as  the  day  for  the  landing  of  the  troops  and  my  en- 
trance into  the  bay,  but  owing  to  delays  mentioned  in 
Capt.  Jenkins's  communication  to  me,  the  "  Tecum- 
seh"  was  not  ready.  Gen.  Granger,  however,  to  my 
mortification,  was  up  to  time,  and  the  troops  actually 
landed  on  Dauphin  Island. 

As  subsequent  events  proved,  the  delay  turned  to  our 
advantage,  as  the  rebels  were  busily  engaged  during 
the  4th  in  throwing  troops  and  supplies  into  Fort 
Gaines,  all  of  which  were  captured  a  few  days  after- 
ward. 

The  "  Tecumseh  "  arrived  on  the  evening  of  the  4th, 
and,  everything  being  propitious,  I  proceeded  to  the 
attack  on  the  following  morning. 

[After  mentioning  the  disposition  of  the  vessels  out- 
side the  bar,  which  were  destined  to  participate  in  the 
engagement,  and  stating  that  they  were  all  under  way 
by  forty  minutes  past  five  in  the  morning,  the  admiral 
proceeds  :  —  ] 

It  was  only  at  the  urgent  request  of  the  captains  and 
commanding  officers  that  I  yielded  to  the  "  Brooklyn's  " 
being  the  leading  ship  of  the  line,  as  she  had  four  chase 
guns  and  an  ingenious  arrangement  for  picking  up  tor- 
pedoes, and  because,  in  their  judgment,  the  flag-ship 
ought  not  to  be  too  much  exposed.     This  I  believe  to 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  20y 

be  an  error,  for,  apart  from  the  fact  that  exposure  is 
one  of  the  penalties  of  rank  in  the  navy,  it  will  always 
be  the  aim  of  the  enemy  to  destroy  the  flag-ship,  and, 
as  will  appear  in  the  sequel,  such  attempt  was  very  per- 
sistently  made,  but  Providence  did  not  permit  it  to  be 
successful. 

The  attacking  fleet  steamed  steadily  up  the  main 
ship-channel,  the  "  Tecumseh  "  firing  the  first  shot  at 
forty-seven  minutes  past  six  o'clock.  At  six  minutes 
past  seven,  the  fort  opened  upon  us,  and  was  replied 
to  by  a  gun  from  the  "Brooklyn,"  and  immediately 
after,  the  action  became  general. 

It  was  soon  apparent  that  there  was  some  difficulty 
ahead.  The  "  Brooklyn,"  for  some  cause  which  I  did 
not  then  clearly  understand,  but  which  has  since  been 
explained  by  Capt.  Alden  in  his  report,  arrested  the 
advance  of  the  whole  fleet,  while,  at  the  same  time,  the 
guns  of  the  fort  were  playing  with  great  effect  upon 
that  vessel  and  the  "  Hartford."  A  moment  after  I  saw 
the  "Tecumseh,"  struck  by  a  torpedo,  disappear  almost 
instantaneously  beneath  the  waves,  carrying  with  her 
her  gallant  commander  and  nearly  all  her  crew.  I 
determined  at  once,  as  I  had  originally  intended,  to 
take  the  lead;  and  after  ordering  the  " Metacomet "  to 
send  a  boat  to  save,  if  possible,  any  of  the  perishing 
crew,  I  dashed  ahead  with  the  "  Hartford,"  and  the 
ships  followed  on,  their  officers  believing  that  they  were 
going  to  a  noble  death  with  their  commander-in-chief. 

I  steamed  through  between  the  buoys,  where  the 
torpedoes  were  supposed  to  have  been  sunk.  These 
buoys  had  been  previously  examined  by  my  flag-lieuten- 
ant, J.  Crittenden  Watson,  in  several  nightly  recon- 
noissances.  Though  he  had  not  been  able  to  discover 
the  sunken  torpedoes,  yet  we  had  been  assured  by 
refugees,   dessrters,  and  others,  of  their  existence;  but 


268  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

believing  that,  from  their  having  been  some  time  in  che 
water,  they  were  probably  innocuous,  I  determined  to 
take  the  chance  of  their  explosion. 

From  the  moment  I  turned  northward,  to  clear  the 
Middle  Ground,  we  were  enabled  to  keep  such  a  broad- 
side fire  upon  the  batteries  of  Fort  Morgan,  that  their 
guns  did  us  comparatively  little  injury. 

Just  after  we  passed  the  fort,  which  was  about  ten 
minutes  before  eight  o'clock,  the  ram  "Tennessee" 
dashed  out  at  this  ship,  as  had  been  expected,  and  in 
anticipation  of  which  I  had  ordered  the  monitors  on 
our  starboard  side.  I  took  no  further  notice  of  her 
than  to  return  her  fire. 

The  rebel  gunboats  "Morgan,"  "Gaines,"  and 
"  Selma  "  were  ahead ;  and  the  latter  particularly  an- 
noyed us  with  a  raking  fire,  which  our  guns  could  not 
return.  At  two  minutes  after  eight  o'clock  I  ordered 
the  "  Metacomet  "  to  cast  off  and  go  in  pursuit  of  the 
"  Selma."  Capt.  Jouett  was  after  her  in  a  moment, 
and  in  a  hour's  time  he  had  her  as  a  prize.  She  was 
commanded  by  P.  V.  Murphy,  formerly  of  the  United 
States  Navy.  He  was  wounded  in  the  wrist,  his  execu- 
tive officer,  Lieut.  Comstock,  and  eight  of  the  crew 
killed,  and  seven  or  eight  wounded.  Lieut.-Com. 
Jouett's  conduct  during  the  whole  affair  commands 
my  warmest  commendations.  The  "Morgan"  and 
"  Gaines  "  succeeded  in  escaping  under  the  protection 
of  the  guns  of  Fort  Morgan,  which  would  have  been 
prevented  had  the  other  gunboats  been  as  prompt  in 
their  movements  as  the  "  Metacomet  "  ;  the  want  of 
pilots,  however,  I  believe,  was  the  principal  difficulty. 
The  "  Gaines  "  was  so  injured  by  our  fire  that  she  had 
to  be  run  ashore,  where  she  was  subsequently  destroyed, 
but  the  "  Morgan  "  escaped  to  Mobile  during  the  night, 
though  she  was  chased  and  fired  upon  by  our  cruisers. 


NAVAL    BATTLES.  269 

Having  passed  the  forts  and  dispersed  the  enemy's 
gunboats,  I  had  ordered  most  of  the  vessels  to  anchor, 
when  I  perceived  the  ram  "  Tennessee "  standing  up 
for  this  ship.     This  was  at  forty-five  minutes  past  eight. 

I  was  not  long  in  comprehending  Buchanan's  inten- 
tions to  be  the  destruction  of  the  flag-ship.  The  mon- 
itors, and  such  of  the  wooden  vessels  as  I  thought  best 
adapted  to  the  purpose,  were  immediately  ordered  to 
attack  the  ram,  not  only  with  their  guns,  but  bows  on, 
at  full  speed  ;  and  then  began  one  of  the  fiercest  naval 
combats  on  record. 

The  "  Monongahela,"  Com.  Strong,  was  the  first  ves- 
sel that  struck  her,  and  in  doing  so  carried  away  her 
own  iron  prow,  together  with  the  cutwater,  without 
apparently  doing  her  adversary  much  injury.  The 
"  Lackawanna,"  Capt,  Marchand,  was  the  next  vessel  to 
strike  her,  which  she  did  at  full  speed  ;  but  though  her 
stern  was  cut  and  crushed  to  the  plank-ends  for  the  dis- 
tance of  three  feet  above  the  water's  edge,  to  five  feet 
below,  the  only  perceptible  effect  on  the  ram  was  to  give 
her  a  heavy  list. 

The  "  Hartford"  was  the  third  vessel  which  struck 
her,  but,  as  the  "  Tennessee  "  quickly  shifted  her  helm, 
the  blow  was  a  glancing  one,  and  as  she  rasped  along 
our  side,  we  poured  our  whole  port  broadside  of  nine- 
inch  solid  shot  within  ten  feet  of  her  casement. 

The  monitors  worked  slowly,  but  delivered  their  fire  as 
opportunity  offered.  The  "  Chickasaw  "  succeeded  in 
getting  under  her  stern,  and  a  fifteen-inch  shot  from  the 
"  Manhattan  "  broke  through  her  iron  plating  and  heavy 
wooden  backing,  though  the  missile  itseif  did  not  enter 
the  vessel. 

Immediately  after  the  collision  with  the  flag-ship,  I 
directed  Capt.  Drayton  to  bear  down  for  the  ram  again 
He  was  doing  so  at  full  speed,  when,  unfortunately,  the 


27°  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

"  Lackawanna  "  ran  into  the  "  Hartford  "  just  forward 
of  the  mizzen  mast,  cutting  her  down  to  within  two  feet 
of  the  water's  edge.  We  soon  got  clear  again,  how- 
ever, and  were  fast  approaching  our  adversary,  when  she 
struck  her  colors  and  ran  up  the  white  flag. 

She  was  at  this  time  sore  beset.  The  "  Chickasaw  " 
was  pounding  away  at  her  stern,  the  "  Ossipee  "  was 
approaching  her  at  full  speed,  and  the  "  Monongahela," 
"  Lackawanna,"  and  this  ship  were  bearing  down  upon 
her,  determined  upon  her  destruction.  Her  smoke-stack 
had  been  shot  away,  her  steering-chains  were  gone,  com- 
pelling a  resort  to  her  relieving  tackles,  and  several  of 
her  port-shutters  were  jammed.  Indeed,  from  the  time  the 
"  Hartford  "  struck  her  until  her  surrender,  she  never 
fired  a  gun.  As  the  "  Ossipee,"  Com.  LeRoy,  was 
about  to  strike  her,  she  hoisted  the  white  flag,  and  that 
vessel  immediately  stopped  her  engine,  though  not  in 
time  to  avoid  a  glancing  blow. 

During  this  contest  with  the  rebel  gunboats  and  the 
ram  "  Tennessee,"  which  terminated  in  her  surrender  at 
ten  o'clock,  we  lost  many  more  men  than  from  the  fire 
of  the  batteries  of  Fort  Morgan. 

Admiral  Buchanan  was  wounded  in  the  leg,  two  or 
three  of  his  men  were  killed,  and  five  or  six  wounded. 
Commander  Johnston,  formerly  of  the  United  States 
Navy,  was  in  command  of  the  "  Tennessee,"  and  came 
on  board  the  flag-ship  to  surrender  his  sword,  and  that 
of  Admiral  Buchanan.  The  surgeon,  Dr.  Conrad, 
came  with  bim,  stated  the  condition  of  the  admiral,  and 
wished  to  know  what  was  to  be  done  with  him.  Fleejt- 
Surgeon  Palmer,  who  was  on  board  the  "  Hartford  " 
during  the  action,  commiserating  the  sufferings  of  the 
wounded,  suggested  that  those  of  both  sides  be  sent  to 
Pensacola,  where  they  could  be  properly  cared  for.  I 
therefore  addressed  a  note  to  Brig.-Gen.   R.  L.  Page, 


NAVAL  BATTLES.  27 1 

commanding  Fort  Morgan,  informing  him  that  Admiral 
Buchanan  and  others  of  the  "  Tennessee "  had  been 
wounded,  and  desiring  to  know  whether  he  would  per- 
mit one  of  our  vessels,  under  a  flag  of  truce,  to  convey 
them,  with  or  without  our  wounded,  to  Pensacola,  on 
the  understanding  that  the  vessel  should  take  out  none 
but  the  wounded,  and  bring  nothing  back  that  she  did 
not  take  out.  This  was  acceded  to  by  Gen.  Page, 
and  the  "  Metacomet "  proceeded  on  this  mission  of 
humanity. 

I  inclose  herewith  the  correspondence  with  that 
officer.  I  forward  also  the  reports  of  the  commanding 
officers  of  the  vessels  that  participated  in  the  action, 
who  will  no  doubt  call  attention  to  the  conduct  of  such 
individuals  as  most  distinguished  themselves. 

As  I  had  an  elevated  position  in  the  main-rigging, 
near  the  top,  I  was  able  to  overlook  not  only  the  deck 
of  the  "  Hartford,"  but  the  other  vesseJs  of  the  fleet. 
I  witnessed  the  terrible  effects  of  the  enemy's  shot,  and 
the  good  conduct  of  the  men  at  their  guns  ;  and  although 
no  doubt  their  hearts  sickened,  as  mine  did,  when  their 
shipmates  were  struck  down  beside  them,  yet  there  was 
not  a  moment's  hesitation  to  lay  their  comrades  aside, 
and  spring  again  to  their  deadly  work. 

Our  little  consort,  the  "  Metacomet,"  was  also  under 
my  immediate  eye  during  the  whole  action,  up  to  the 
moment  I  ordered  her  to  cast  off  in  pursuit  of  the 
"  Selma."  The  coolness  and  promptness  of  Lieut  - 
Com.  Jouett  throughout  merit  high  praise.  His  whole 
conduct  was  worthy  of  his  reputation. 

In  this  connection  I  must  not  omit  to  call  the  atten- 
tion of  the  department  to  the  conduct  of  Acting- Ensign 
Henry  C.  Neilds,  of  the  "  Metacomet,"  who  had  charge 
of  the  boat  sent  from  that  vessel  when  the  "Tecumseh" 
sank.     He  took  her  in  under  one  of  the  most  galling 


272  STORIiL^    TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

fires  I  ever  saw,  and  succeeded  in  rescuing  from  death 
ten  of  the  crew,  within  six  hundred  yards  of  the  fort. 
I  would  respectfully  recommend  his  advancement. 

The  commanding  officers  of  all  the  vessels  that  took 
part  in  the  action  deserve  my  warmest  commendations, 
not  only  for  the  untiring  zeal  with  which  they  had  pre- 
pared their  ships  for  the  contest,  but  for  their  skill  and 
daring  in  carrying  out  my  orders  during  the  engagement. 
With  the  exception  of  the  momentary  arrest  of  the  fleet 
when  the  "Hartford"  passed  ahead,  to  which  I  have 
already  adverted,  the  order  of  battle  was  preserved,  and 
the  ships  followed  each  other  in  close  order  past  the 
batteries  of  Fort  Morgan,  and  in  comparative  safety, 
too,  with  the  exception  of  the  "Oneida."  Her  boilers 
were  penetrated  by  a  shot  from  the  fort,  which  com- 
pletely disabled  her ;  but  her  consort,  the  "  Galena," 
firmly  fastened  to  her  side,  brought  her  safely  through, 
showing  clearly  the  wisdom  of  the  precaution  of  carry- 
ing the  vessels  in  two  abreast.  Com.  Mullany,  who 
had  solicited  eagerly  to  take  part  in  the  action,  was 
severely  wounded,  losing  his  left  arm. 

In  the  encounter  with  the  ram,  the  commanding  offi- 
cers obeyed  with  alacrity  the  order  to  run  her  down,  and 
without  hesitation  exposed  their  ships  to  destruction  to 
destroy  the  enemy. 

Our  iron-clads,  from  their  slow  speed  and  bad  steering, 
had  some  difficulty  in  getting  into  and  maintaining  their 
position  in  line  as  we  passed  the  fort,  and,  in  the  sub- 
sequent encounter  with  the  "Tennessee,"  from  the 
same  causes,  were  not  as  effective  as  could  have  been 
desired ;  but  I  cannot  give  too  much  praise  to  Lieut.- 
Com.  Perkins,  who,  though  he  had  orders  from  the  de- 
partment to  return  North,  volunteered  to  take  command 
of  the  "  Chickasaw,"  and  did  his  duty  nobly. 

The  "  Winnebago  "  was  commanded  by  Com.  T.  H. 


NAVAL   BATTLES.  273 

Stevens,  who  volunteered  for  that  position.  His  vessel 
steers  very  badly,  and  neither  of  his  turrets  will  work, 
which  compelled  him  to  turn  his  vessel  every  time  to 
get  a  shot,  so  that  he  could  not  fire  very  often,  but  he 
did  the  best  he  could  under  the  circumstances. 

The  "  Manhattan  "  appeared  to  work  well,  though 
she  moved  slowly.  Com.  Nicholson  delivered  his  fire 
deliberately,  and,  as  before  stated,  with  one  of  his 
fifteen-inch  shot  broke  through  the  armor  of  the  "  Ten- 
nessee," with  its  wooden  backing,  though  the  shot 
itself  did  not  enter  the  vessel.  No  other  shot  broke 
through  the  armor,  though  many  of  her  plates  were 
started,  and  several  of  her  port-shutters  jammed  by  the 
fire  from  the  different  ships. 


XIII. 

SHIPWRECKS. 

"TTNCLE  PRITZ,"  said  Clara,  "we  have  been  read 
LJ  ing  Jules  Verne's  '  Castaways.'  Of  course  I  know 
it  is  a  story,  but  all  his  stories  seem  so  true.  He  must 
have  had  something  to  make  the  Grants'  shipwreck  from." 
"To  be  sure  he  did,"  said  Uncle  Fritz.  "  I  do  not 
know  if  he  saw  any  of  the  '  Strathmore's  '  people,  bul 
I  think  he  had  read  their  journals." 

"  Why,  who  were  the  '  Strathmore's  '  people  ?  " 
"  The  '  Strathmore's  '  people  were  the  passengers  and 
crew  of  the  *  Strathmore,'  a  passenger  ship  which  sailed 
for  New  Zealand  from  England,  four  years  ago,  in  1875. 
They  had  been  at  sea  rather  more  than  two  months, 
when  they  were  lost  on  one  of  the  Crozet  Islands.  Take 
the  globe  and  throw  the  South  Pole  on  top,  and  you  will 
find  them  east  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  south  of 
it.  There  they  had  to  stay  six  months,  and  from  their 
stay  there,  I  think,  your  good  friend  Jules  Verne  got 
some  for  the  hints  for  his  story.  If  nobody  has  brought 
anything  else  for  an  afternoon's  reading,  you  may  take 
down  a  volume  of  '  Chambers '  and  read  me  the  story7." 
So  Clara  read:  — 


SHIPWRECKS.  275 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE   "  STRATHMORE.' 

The  "  Strathmore  "  was  an  iron  vessel  of  one  thou- 
sand four  hundred  and  ninety-two  tons,  and  acknowl- 
edged to  be  as  fine  a  ship  of  her  class  as  ever  left  the 
port  of  London.  Her  commander,  Capt.  Macdonald, 
besides  being  a  worthy  man,  was  an  experienced  and 
careful  seaman.  His  first  officer,  Mr.  Ramsay,  was  also 
a  sailor  of  the  right  type  ;  but  of  the  crew  generally  that 
could  not  be  said,  although  there  were  some  good  men 
among  them.  We  mustered  a  crew  of  thirty-eight,  men 
and  boys  ;  passengers  of  the  three  classes,  fifty-one  :  in 
all,  eighty-nine  souls.  This  was  the  clipper's  first  voy- 
age, and  our  destination  was  Otago,  New  Zealand.  The 
ship's  cargo  was  principally  railway  iron,  but  along  with 
other  things  we  had  candles  and  spirits,  and  a  still  more 
inflammable  item,  immediately  to  be  mentioned.  We 
left  the  docks  on  the  17th  of  April,  1875,  and  dropped 
down  the  river  below  Gravesend,  to  complete  our  cargo, 
by  taking  aboard  twenty  tons  of  gunpowder,  which,  hav- 
ing been  stored,  all  the  arrangements  for  sailing  were 
complete  ;  and,  heaving  anchor,  we  bade  farewell  to 
England,  abcut  midnight  of  the  19th  of  April. 

We  got  very  pleasantly  out  of  the  Channel,  and,  owing 
to  the  course  we  steered,  we  in  a  great  measure  avoided 
that  landsman's  terror,  the  swell  of  the  Bay  of  Biscay. 
A  head  wjnd  now  came  on,  which  continued  for  a  fort- 
night, driving  us  right  across  towards  America.  When 
that  had  ceased  we  had  a  fair  wind,  but  so  slight,  at 
times,  we  did  not  make  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
an  hour.  After  a  time  more  fitting  breezes  blew ;  we  had 
now  somewhat  settled  down  to  life  on  board  ship ;  the 
weather  had  become  exceedingly  hot,  and  we  betook 
ourselves  to  such  light  amusements  as  suited  the  tem- 


276  STORIES    TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

perature, —  some  to  reading,  some  to  whist  and  back 
gammon,  others  "  spinning  "  or  listening  to  a  yarn. 

I  and  three  friends  occupied  one  cabin,  —  Fred  Bent- 
ley,  and  two  brothers,  Percy  and  Spencer  Joslen.  Our 
meals  were  always  welcome,  agreeably  breaking  the 
monotony  of  life  at  sea.  When  we  had  been  out 
about  ten  days  the  routine  was  rather  unpleasantly 
varied  by  the  discovery  that  the  crew  had  broken  into 
the  cargo  and  abstracted  a  couple  of  cases  of  spirits. 
This  might  not  have  been  so  soon  found  out,  had  the 
knaves  not  got  so  helplessly  drunk  that  they  were  inca- 
pable of  work.  For  a  day  or  two  they  were  insubordi- 
nate, and  the  passengers  had  to  assist  in  working  the 
ship.  This  matter,  however,  blew  over,  and  things  fell 
into  the  ordinary  course.  So  reckless  were  these  men, 
that  they  were  seen  (as  we  afterwards  learned  from  a 
third-class  passenger)  in  the  vicinity  of  the  gunpowder 
with  a  naked  candle  ! 

On  the  20th  of  May  we  had  a  thunder-storm  so  ter- 
rific, that,  from  its  exciting  effects,  some  of  the  ladies 
were  confined  to  their  berths  •  nearly  all  next  day.  To 
me  and  my  companions  it  was  a  scene  grander  of  the 
kind  than  we  had  ever  witnessed  in  our  northern  lat- 
itudes.    No  ordinary  language  could  describe  it. 

On  the  following  day,  May  21,  we  were  hailed  by  the 
"Loch  Maree,"  homeward  bound,  and  short  of  pro- 
visions, latitude  4°  20'  north.  Our  captain  having  sup- 
plied this  ship  with  such  stores  as  he  could  spare,  we 
sent  letters  home  by  her.  We  were  spoken  by  the 
"Borealis"  on  the  27th  of  May,  and  for  the  last  time 
by  the  "  Melpomene,"  on  the  8th  of  June.  We  had 
this  vessel  in  sight  for  two  days. 

Passing  over  the  amusements  incidental  to  crossing 
the  line,  nothing  of  importance  occurred  while  proceed- 
ing in  a  southeasterly  direction,  till  we  had  rounded  the 


SHIPWRECKS.  277 

Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  got  fairly  into  the  Southern 
Ocean.  This  vast  expanse  of  sea,  between  latitude  40° 
and  500,  is  dotted  with  several  groups  of  small  desolate 
islands,  requiring  to  be  shunned  with  all  the  care  of  the 
navigator.  At  midday  of  the  30th  of  June  we  were 
eighty-seven  miles  from  one  of  these  dangerous  groups, 
called  the  Crozet  Islands ;  and  running  at  the  rate  of 
six  knots  an  hour,  we  expected  them  to  be  in  sight  by 
next  morning,  the  1st  of  July.  A  good  lookout  was 
kept.  But  two  circumstances  baffled  every  precaution  : 
there  was  an  error  in  the  compass,*  and  a  fog  settled 
down  on  the  horizon  ;  the  result  being  that  the  captain 
believed  we  were  ten  or  fifteen  miles  farther  south  than 
we  really  were.  Hence  the  dreadful  fatality  that  en 
sued.  At  a  quarter  before  four  in  the  morning  of  the 
1st  of  July,  when  in  my  berth,  I  felt  the  ship  strike  on 
one  of  these  wretched  Crozet  Islands.  I  hurriedly 
dressed,  and  my  friend  Bentley  went  to  warn  the  ladies, 
whom  he  already  found  up  and  hastily  attired.  The 
ship  had  got  wedged  in  a  cleft  in  the  rock.  This,  our 
partial  escape  from  destruction,  appeared  to  us  little 
short  of  a  miracle,  for  had  she  struck  a  few  feet  on 
either  side,  our  ship,  good  though  she  was,  must  inevit- 
ably at  once  have  gone  down.  She  hung  by  the  fore- 
part, with  a  list  to  starboard,  her  stern  being  submerged 
in  deep  water. 

Bentley  and  I,  with  others,  made  for  the  port-quarter 
boat,  but  we  could  not  get  it  off  the  davits,  as  a  sea 
broke  over  us  and  washed  us  forward  to  the  handrail  of 
the  poop.     All  from  the  poop  forward  was  now  rapidly 

*  The  error  may  have  arisen  from  the  proximity  of  the  ship  to 
the  Crozets,  whose  rock-bound  coast  abounds  in  compass-deranging 
ironstone.  Or  the  compasses  of  the  ship  —  which  perhaps  was  not 
properly  "  swung  "  before  leaving  port — may  have  been  affected 
by  her  cargo  of  iron. 


278  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

getting  under  water  to  midship.  The  captain,  seemingly 
greatl)  distressed,  yet  with  characteristic  disregard  of 
self,  gave  orders  as  to  the  boats,  directing  that  the 
women  should  be  looked  to  first ;  his  chief  officer,  Mr. 
Ramsay,  another  fine  fellow,  also  doing  all  that  was 
possible  in  the  short  time  left  to  them.  Unhappily  for 
them  and  for  us,  the  second  or  third  wave  that  washed 
over  the  ship  carried  away  these  good  men,  all  of  whom 
were  respected  and  lamented.  A  number  of  the  people 
got  into  the  port  lifeboat,  including  Mrs.  Wordsworth 
(the  only  lady  saved),  and  Messrs.  Bentley  and  Spencer 
Joslen.  A  sea  came  and  took  this  boat  off  the  chocks. 
She  fell  back  and  partly  stove  in  her  bottom,  but  rose 
and  floated  across  the  poop,  and  finally  left  the  ship,  to 
the  wonder  of  every  one,  without  capsizing.  It  was  in 
endeavoring  to  leap  into  this  boat  that  our  poor  friend 
Percy  Joslen  was  lost.  The  gig,  with  others  of  the  crew 
and  passengers,  followed  in  charge  of  the  second  mate ; 
and  after  her  the  dingey,  in  charge  of  the  third  mate, 
about  nine  o'clock  a.  m. 

To  resume  my  personal  experience.  The  boats  left 
us  going  towards  the  rocks,  which  we  saw  in  front  of  us 
about  one  hundred  yards  off,  rising  like  a  wall  several 
hundreds  of  feet  out  of  the  water.  I  should  have  men- 
tioned that,  for  the  time,  having  parted  company  with 
Bentley,  I,  to  save  myself,  took  to  the  mizzen  rigging. 
There  I  remained  with  others  until  daybreak,  by  which 
time  the  ship  had  gone  under  water,  all  but  the  fore- 
castle head.  On  day  breaking,  I  got  along  the  mizzen 
top-gallant  stay  to  the  mainmast ;  and  from  there,  down 
the  mainstay,  to  the  roof  of  the  deck-house.  There  was 
a  heavy  swell,  but  every  wave  did  not  break  over  us. 
Several  others  scrambled  to  the  same  place.  We  then 
went  on  to  the  forecastle. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  the  gig  returned  and  took  away 


SHIPWRECKS.  279 

five  passengers  whom  we  had  not  before  seen,  and  who 
had  been  clinging  to  the  mizzen-top.  They  went  off, 
and  we  were  left  shivering  in  the  cold,  the  lateness  of 
the  day  rendering  it  impossible  for  the  boat  to  return. 
We  passed  a  miserable  night.  Our  position  was  one  of 
great  peril,  as  we  felt  the  vessel  rising  and  falling  with 
the  flowing  and  receding  wave  ;  we  not  knowing  but 
that  the  next  wave  would  liberate  and  sink  our  ill-fated 
ship,  —  as  was  the  case  a  few  hours  after  we  left  her. 
We  had  nothing  to  subsist  on  but  a  few  biscuits,  and 
were  almost  frozen  by  the  wet  and  extreme  cold.  About 
ten  a.  m.  of  the  second  day,  the  gig  returned,  bringing 
back  the  hope  of  life  which  had  almost  left  us.  This 
boat  took  us  all  off,  the  last  remaining  being  myself, 
another  passenger,  and  nine  of  the  crew.  The  sea  had 
now  become  more  calm,  and  we  got  to  the  landing-place, 
about  a  mile  and  a  half  to  the  southeast  of  where  our 
ship  had  struck ;  this  place  had  been  discovered  by  the 
first  boat,  and  a  rope  had  been  fixed  to  the  cliff,  by 
which  we  climbed  up  the  rock. 

As  the  morning  of  the  wreck  was  nearly  pitch  dark, 
and  the  incidents  were  too  crowded,  many  occurred 
which  did  not  come  under  my  personal  observation. 
Miss  Henderson  was  swept  from  the  deck  by  an  early 
wave;  her  brother  survived,  to  die  a  more  lingering 
death  on  the  island.  Mrs.  Walker  fell  a  victim  to  her 
maternal  feelings,  as  she  would  not  enter  the  boat  with- 
out her  child.  It  had  been  taken  by  the  second  mate, 
and  placed  in  charge  of  the  second  steward  in  the  rig- 
ging. One  of  the  ship's  apprentices,  much  to  his  credit, 
gave  up,  on  request,  a  life-buoy  to  one  of  the  passen- 
gers. Terrible  as  the  circumstances  of  this  sad  morning 
were,  it  is  surprising  the  outward  composure  that  was 
maintained  throughout.  I  did  not  hear  even  one  scream 
from  the  women.     Mrs.  Wordsworth  showed  great  self- 


280  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

possession.  When  all  landed  and  collected,  we  found 
forty  lives  had  been  lost,  including  one  entire  family  of 
ten.  George  Mellor,  a  third-class  passenger,  died 
ashore,  of  exhaustion,  the  second  night,  and  was  buried 
in  the  sea. 

Upon  landing,  I  was  regaled  with  a  leg  of  a  young 
albatross  (of  which  and  other  birds  there  was  fortu- 
nately a  considerable  store  on  the  island),  roasted  ;  and 
after  having  been  thirty  hours  on  the  wreck,  I  need 
scarcely  say  that  I  never  tasted  anything  sweeter.  A 
glance  at  the  sterile  rock  on  vhich  the  fates  had  driven 
us,  and  on  which  we  were  to  live  if  we  could  for  an 
indefinite  time,  showed  that,  compared  with  it,  Crusoe's 
island  was  as  the  Garden  of  Eden.  We  were  on  Apos- 
tle Island,  which,  to  judge  by  the  guano  deposit,  must 
have  been  the  home  of  sea-birds  for  ages,  and  on  which, 
very  probably,  the  foot  of  man  had  but  seldom  if  ever 
trod. 

Before  entering  on  the  subject  of  our  life  on  the 
island,  it  may  be  as  well  to  give  a  brief  account  of  the 
group  of  islands  of  which  ours  was  one.  The  Crozet 
Islands  are  a  volcanic  group  to  the  south  of  the  Indian 
Ocean,  lying  between  Kerguelen's  Land  on  the  east  and 
Prince  Edward's  Island  on  the  west.  They  take  their 
name  from  Crozet,  a  French  naval  officer  Apostle 
Island,  on  which  we  were,  was  the  largest  of  the  reef  of 
rocks  called  the  Twelve  Apostles,  forming  part  of  the 
group.  Large  and  small,  islands  and  rocks  inclusive 
are  twenty-six  in  number. 

We  spent  the  first  and  second  nights  ashore  very  mis« 
erably,  owing  to  the  cold  and  damp.  My  first  night  — 
the  second  since  the  wreck  —  I,  along  with  five  others, 
lay  under  a  rock  ;  next  night  we  all  got  into  a  shanty 
which  had  been  built,  but  we  were  so  closely  packed 
that  it  was  not  possible  to  sleep.    Therefore,  next  night, 


SHIPWRECKS.  28  I 

Bentley,  Henderson,  and  I  went  back  to  the  rock,  under 
the  ledge  of  which  we  slept  for  several  weeks.  Before 
we  got  more  sheltered,  by  building  up  a  wall  of  turf,  we 
were  sometimes,  in  the  morning,  when  we  awoke,  cov- 
ered with  two  or  three  inches  of  snow.  Little  of  any 
value  was  saved  from  the  wreck;  some  clothes  were  got 
out  of  the  forecastle,  and  a  passenger's  chest,  contain- 
ing sheetings,  blankets,  table-covers,  knives,  forks, 
spoons,  and  a  few  other  things,  was  picked  up  on  re- 
turn to  the  ship  by  the  life-boat.  The  boats  picked  up 
floating,  a  cask  of  port  wine,  two  cases  of  gin,  two  cases, 
of  rum,  one  of  brandy,  one  of  pickles,  some  firewood, 
and  a  case  of  ladies'  boots,  which  were  not  of  much  use 
to  us  ;  also  a  case  of  confectionery,  the  tins  of  which 
became  very  serviceable  as  pots  for  culinary  purposes. 

Two  barrels  of  gunpowder  also  were  found,  and 
matches ;  also  some  deck  planks  and  other  pieces  of 
timber  were  secured,  which  were  useful  for  our  fires. 
When  the  wood  was  exhausted,  we  discovered  that  the 
skins  of  the  birds  made  excellent  fuel.  During  the 
night  of  the  3d  of  July,  the  boats  moored  to  the  rocks 
broke  away  and  were  lost.  This  was  greatly  deplored 
at  the  time  ;  but  I  consider  it  a  fortunate  circumstance, 
for,  the  ship  having  sunk,  the  only  flotage  that  would 
have  been  recoverable  was  spirits,  which  perhaps  we 
were  better  without.  And  for  another  reason  :  with  the 
boats  we  might  have  been  tempted  to  visit,  and  per- 
haps remain  on  Hog  Island,  which  appeared  about  six 
miles  off.  We  should  have  had  a  greater  variety  of 
food  there,  and  probably  altogether  less  privations  and 
discomfort  than  we  were  subjected  to  on  Apostle  Isl- 
and ;  but  we  would  have  been  more  out  of  the  course 
of  ships  going  to  Australia  or  New  Zealand,  so  that  our 
rescue  might  have  been  much  longer  delayed. 

The  want  of  controlling  authority  was  soon  apparent 


282  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

in  our  small  community.  There  was  no  one  capable  of 
exercising  that  influence  which,  by  judgment,  firmness, 
and  a  sense  of  justice,  supported  by  the  well-disposed, 
would  have  kept  in  check  the  troublesome  spirits,  who, 
however,  were  a  small  minority.  Disciplinary  powei 
being  wanting,  the  turbulent  element  was  on  the  ascend- 
ant for  some  weeks  after  our  landing.  At  length  mat- 
ters subsided  into  comparative  order  \  but  there  nevei 
was  perfect  confidence.  It  was  found  advisable,  for  the 
general  advantage,  that  we  should  be  separated  into 
parties;  subsequently,  into  as  many  as  six  squads. 
This  segregation  was  effected  by  a  kind  of  natural  affin- 
ity in  the  combining  elements. 

Mrs.  Wordsworth  lived  for  a  considerable  time  in  the 
large  shanty,  until  a  smaller  one  was  given  up  for  the 
sole  use  of  her  and  her  son.  This  lady  was  ill  during 
nearly  the  whole  time  of  our  sojourn  on  the  island,  but 
bore  the  privations  she  was  subjected  to  with  great  for 
titude.  Little  could  be  done  to  alleviate  the  hardships 
she  suffered  ;  she  received  such  attention  as  the  limited 
means  at  hand  afforded,  and  was,  throughout,  treated 
with  general  respect.  For  instance,  when  dinner  was 
served,  each  man  passed  his  hat  for  his  share  of  fowl ; 
Mrs.  Wordsworth's  was  handed  to  her  on  a  piece  of 
board. 

A  Bible  had  been  saved,  which  was  read  aloud,  and 
psalms  sung  from  time  to  lime  with  great  fervency;  and 
early  teachings,  which  had  lain  long  latent,  were  revived 
with  great  force  in  their  application  to  our  present  con- 
dition. These  readings  had  a  peculiar  solemnity  when 
we  were  laying  our  dead  in  their  graves.  The  emotions 
thus  produced  were,  with  some,  probably  transient,  al- 
though at  the  time  heartfelt;  with  others  the  impres- 
sions may  be  more  lasting. 

We  found  our  island  to  be  about  a  mile  and  a  half 


SHIPWRECKS.  283 

long  by  half  a  mile  in  breadth ;  no  wood  grew  on  it ; 
indeed  a  considerable  part  of  it  was  bare  rock ;  the 
rest  of  it  was  covered  with  rank  grass,  and  an  edible 
root  with  a  top  like  a  carrot,  but  not  in  any  other 
respect  resembling  that  useful  esculent.  We  found  this 
of  great  service  to  us,  as  it  was  our  only  vegetable,  and 
grew  plentifully;  we  ate  the  stalk  at  first,  and  after- 
wards the  tops  only ;  sometimes  boiled,  sometimes  raw. 
It  has  been  said  that  he  was  a  brave  man  who  first  ate 
an  egg;  if  that  be  admitted,  I  think  some  claim  to 
courage  may  be  made  by  our  quartermaster,  Bill,  who, 
notwithstanding  some  warning  jokes,  first  tested  this 
plant,  very  much  to  our  future  benefit. 

We  were  also  fortunate  in  discovering  an  excellent 
spring  of  water,  somewhat  impregnated  with  iron,  but 
imparting  a  quality  which  I  believe  was  very  favorable 
to  our  health.  In  our  frequent  and  very  necessary 
ablutions,  we  used,  in  lieu  of  soap,  the  yolks  of  eggs 
ind  birds'  livers  ;  some  made  use  of  their  blood  for  the 
same  purpose,  which  I  did  not  much  incline  to.  When 
nq  landed  on  the  island  there  were  about  two  hundred 
of  the  albatross,  young  and  old ;  and,  notwithstanding 
the  warning  of  the  ancient  mariner,  we  killed  many  of 
these  fine  and,  to  us,  useful  birds.  We  agreed,  how- 
ever, not  to  meddle  with  the  eggs,  that  we  might  in  due 
time  have  the  benefit  of  the  young  birds.  There  were 
several  hundred  of  graybacks  (knot),  a  very  few  small 
white  pigeons,  sea  and  land  ducks,  and  lots  of  "  whal- 
ers" (ivory  gull)  and  divers,  —  birds  about  twice  the 
size  of  a  sparrow.  These  make  their  nests  in  the 
ground,  about  a  foot  or  two  deep.  Mutton-birds  were 
found  for  many  months ;  they  also  make  nests  under- 
ground, but  are  rather  more  particular  in  selecting  dry 
spots.  They  are  about  the  size  of  a  small  hen,  black- 
feathered,   and   coated   with  fat,   which,   even  raw,   we 


284  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

considered  a  luxury.  The  molly-hawks  (fulmar  petrel) 
came  in  about  the  middle  of  August;  there  were  sev- 
eral hundreds  of  them.  As  soon  as  one  lot  was  killed 
others  came  in ;  in  all,  there  must  have  been  five  thou- 
sand, if  not  more.  The  first  penguin  was  killed  by  the 
cook,  I  think,  on  the  29th  of  September ;  only  a  few 
were  seen  within  the  next  three  days,  but  every  day 
after  that  they  came  in  hundreds.  There  must  have 
been,  from  time  to  time,  fully  a  million  of  these  birds. 
We  killed  upwards  of  fifty  thousand  without  making 
any  apparent  impression  on  their  numbers.  The  alba- 
tross, which  had  left,  returned  to  the  island  before  we 
were  taken  off.  This  fine  bird,  that  "  holds  its  holiday 
in  the  stormy  gale,"  I  had  heard  say  was  fourteen  feet 
in  the  expanse  of  its  wings ;  but  we  had  specimens  on 
our  rock  that  were  seventeen  feet  from  the  extreme 
points  of  their  extended  pinions.  Capt.  Carmichael 
(Linn.  Trans.,  Vol.  XII.)  says  that  the  great  albatross 
raises  no  nest,  but  merely  selects  some  cavity  for  the 
reception  of  a  single  white  egg ;  whereas  those  on  our 
island  raised  a  very  fine  high  nest.  It  nourishes  its 
young  by  disgorging  the  oily  contents  of  its  stomach. 
The  cock-bird  comes  to  land  first,  as  it  were  to  select 
the  spot  for  the  hen-bird  to  deposit  the  egg;  which, 
when  laid  by  the  hen,  he  sits  on  for  days,  while  the 
lady  bird  goes  to  sea. 

The  penguin,  which  feeds  its  young  in  the  same  way 
as  the  albatross,  is  a  curious  bird,  having,  in  place  of 
wings,  two  membranes  which  hang  down  at  each  side 
like  little  arms.  It  cannot  fly.  Its  mode  of  walking 
is  very  singular,  something  between  a  waddle  and  a 
hop.  As  our  rock  was  precipitous  on  all  sides,  the 
penguins  came  in  where  the  rock  was  lowest,  riding  on 
the  crest  of  the  beating  wave,  often  failing  in  their  first 
attempts  to  land.     When  they  touch  the  ground  they 


SHIPWRECKS.  285 

march  landward  in  Indian  file,  keeping  good  order; 
but  are  received  as  intruders  by  those  already  on  shore. 
In  fact  their  reception  is  most  inhospitable ;  they  are 
pecked  at,  and  made  to  understand  that  they  are  not 
wanted  ;  however,  there  is  no  blood  shed,  and  they 
soon  unite  with  the  original  settlers,  in  turn  joining 
them  in  the  assault  on  the  next  comers,  or  invaders, 
as  they  seem  to  think.  They  sit  for  about  two  months 
apparently  without  eating,  and  then  return  to  the  sea 
greatly  emaciated.  The  penguin  makes  no  preparation 
for  the  egg,  dropping  it  anywhere.  Their  patient  en- 
durance is  remarkable.  They  often  sit  on  the  egg 
until  their  tails,  covered  with  icicles,  are  frozen  to  the 
ground.  This  strange  bird  appears  quite  in  keeping 
with  the  remote  and  lonely  islands  in  which  it  congre- 
gates, and  has  congregated  for  untold  generations.  The 
molly-hawks,  too,  fine  large  birds,  rendered  us  good 
service  as  food. 

The  killing  of  the  birds  was  at  first  very  repugnant  to 
us.  The  albatross  was  easily  despatched,  but  the  pen- 
guin was  more  tenacious  of  life,  and,  though  a  harmless 
bird  if  left  unmolested,  at  times  showed  fight.  The 
tedium  of  our  life  was  mitigated  by  the  neces.sitv  we 
were  under  in  hunting  these  birds  for  our  daily  food ; 
and  the  eggs,  which  lay  in  hundreds  around  us,  were  a 
very  acceptable  and  nutritious  article  of  diet,  and  con- 
tributed greatly  to  keeping  up  our  strength. 

We  had  recourse  to  many  odd  devices  for  table- 
articles,  such  as  gin  and  other  bottles  for  drinking-cups, 
as  long  as  they  remained  unbroken;  then  bladders,  and 
penguin-skins  made  into  bags,  into  which  we  dipped  a 
long  hollow  bone,  and  imbibed  the  water,  sherry-cobbler 
fashion.  When  we  melted  the  fat  of  the  birds  it  was 
poured  into  one  of  my  sea-boots  to  cool,  after  which  we 
put  it  into  the   skin   bags  to  keep.     My  other  boot  was 


286  STORIES   TOLD  BV    SAILORS. 

used  to  hold  salt  water.  Bentley's  boots  were  taken  to 
the  spring  for  fresh  water,  and  were  the  best  pitchers 
we  had.  When  we  had  to  resort  to  the  feaihers  for 
fuel,  the  food  took  a  long  time  to  prepare,  and  one 
meal  was  scarcely  finished  ere  cooking  was  begun  for 
the  next.  Each  man  was  cook  for  a  week  at  a  time. 
In  our  shanty  we  cut  off  the  foot  of  a  sea-boot  and  used 
it  as  a  drinking-cup.  Bentley  was  very  handy ;  he  made 
needles  out  of  wire,  part  of  the  rigging.  As  for  thread, 
we  drew  it  from  a  strong  counterpane,  and  when  that 
failed,  we  used  dried  grass.  A  knife  was  made  from 
hoop  iron  from  a  gin-case,  one  side  of  the  handle  from 
the  top  of  a  powder-keg,  the  other  side  from  the  blade 
of  an  oar,  riveted  with  wire  from  the  rigging,  the 
washers  being  made  from  a  brass  plate  from  the  heel 
of  my  boot ;  also  hands  for  a  watch  were  fashioned  from 
a  plate  likewise  taken  from  my  boot,  —  all  the  work  of 
Bentley.  Our  present  abode  was  as  truly  the  Rock  of 
Storms,  and  as  deserving  of  that  title  as  ever  the  Cape 
was.  The  island  was  ever  more  or  less  tempest-beaten. 
Our  hardships  from  cold,  rain,  and  snow  were  very 
severe;  in  fact  we  were  never  warm,  and  hardly  ever 
dry. 

As  time  passed  on  from  days  to  weeks,  and  from 
weeks  to  months,  without  succor,  we  thought  somewhat 
sadly  of  the  anxiety  of  our  friends  at  home,  yet  in  our 
shanty,  at  least,  we  never  despaired  of  being  ultimately 
rescued.  We  kept  up  our  spirits  as  well  as  we  could, 
holding  our  Saturday-evening  concerts,  — the  song  with 
the  loudest  chorus  being  the  greatest  favorite.  We  had 
among  us  a  cynic,  whom  we  knew  to  be  engaged,  and 
who  prophesied  that  all  our  sweethearts  would  be  mar- 
ried by  the  time  we  got  home !  We  had  sighted  fouk 
ships,  two  of  them  coming  near ;  one  so  near  that  we 
saw  the  man  at  the  wheel.     The   captain  of  this  ship 


SHIPWRECKS.  287 

made  no  sign  of  seeing  us,  but  we  afterwards  learned 
that  he  did  see  us,  but  did  not  even  report  that  he  had, 
when  he  got  into  port.  This  behavior  on  the  part  of 
one  of  our  own  countrymen  contrasts  painfully  with  the 
generous  conduct  of  the  gallant  Americans  who  subse- 
quently rescued  us. 

It  would  be  bootless  to  narrate  how  from  day  to  day 
we  kept  anxious  watch  ;  the  record  would  be  little  more 
than  a  monotonous  detail  of  disappointment,  cheerless 
days,  stormy  weather,  and  bitterly  cold  nights.  Our 
day  on  the  lookout,  which  we  took  in  turns,  was  a  most 
wearispme  duty.  We  had  lost  other  four  of  our  com- 
panions, —  five  in  all  since  we  came  ashore.  Mr.  Stan- 
bury,  a  young  man  from  Dover,  died  on  the  19th  of 
July,  of  lockjaw.  Mr.  Henderson,  who  had  been  our 
companion  on  board  ship  and  in  our  shelter  under  the 
rock,  and  who  had  become  endeared  to  us  by  his  good 
disposition,  died  of  dysentery,  after  a  long  illness,  on  the 
3d  of  September.  We  rendered  him  what  assistance 
we  could,  but  that  was  little.  On  the  23d  of  November, 
William  Husband,  an  elderly  seaman,  died.  On  Christ- 
mas day  Mr.  Walker's  child  died.  This  was  the  last 
death  on  the  island.  It  is  curious  that  all  the  bodies, 
after  death,  were  quite  limp.  I  do  not  know  whether 
this  can  be  accounted  for  by  the  diet,  or  some  peculiar 
atmospheric  condition.  I  have  heard  that  death  caused 
by  lightning  is  followed  by  the  same  result.  Another 
curious  observation  I  made  was  that,  if  we  cut  ourselves 
however  slightly,  the  bleeding  did  not  altogether  cease 
for  a  couple  of  days.  The  antiseptic  effect  of  the  guano 
was  shown  somewhat  curiously.  It  was  rumored  that 
one  of  the  dead  had  been  buried  with  a  comb  in  his 
pocket ;  and  one  of  our  party  wishing  to  obtain  it,  two 
months  after  the  interment,  found  the  body  with  no 
sign  of  decay. 


288  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

January,  1876,  had  now  come.  In  view  of  the  future, 
we  had  collected  and  stored  over  a  hundred  gallons  of 
bird  oil  for  the  use  of  our  lamps,  which  we  kept  burn- 
ing all  night,  the  wicks  made  from  threads  drawn  from 
sheets  and  other  articles.  We  had  also  gathered  many 
penguin-skins  for  fuel.  We  had  now  to  some  extent  be- 
come acclimatized,  and  were  in  better  health  than  we  were 
last  year.  We  were  put  to  great  shifts  for  cooking  uten- 
sils, our  kitchen-ware  being  nearly  worn  out,  though  we 
found  some  hollow  stones,  which  we  used  as  frying  and 
stew  pans.  We  had,  soon  after  landing,  erected  flag- 
staffs,  on  which  we  placed  a  counterpane  or  blanket,  to 
attract  the  attention  of  ships  that  might  come  near  us. 

Early  in  January  we  resolved  to  build,  on  an  emi- 
nence, a  high,  square  tower  of  turf,  for  the  double  pur- 
pose of  drawing  the  notice  of  passing  ships  and  serving 
as  a  shelter  for  the  man  on  the  lookout.  The  digging 
of  the  turf  was  a  great  difficulty,  our  only  implements 
being  our  hands  and  a  piece  or  two  of  hoop-iron.  We 
were  greatly  retarded  in  our  building  by  the  unfavor- 
able weather,  the  rain  coming  down  heavily.  A  vessel 
passed  us  on  the  14th  of  this  month,  but  no  notice  was 
taken  of  our  signals. 

Jan.  21  was  an  eventful  day;  deliverance  was  at 
hand.  About  six  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  were  all 
startled  by  a  cry  from  the  man  on  the  lookout,  "  Sail, 
ho !  "  We  did  not  long  delay  in  rushing  up  towards 
the  flag-staff ;  we  hoisted  two  flags,  consisting  of  a  piece 
of  canvas  and  a  blanket,  one  on  the  flag-staff  and  one 
on  the  unfinished  tower ;  we  kindled  two  fires,  the 
smoke  of  which  we  calculated  would  be  seen  a  good 
way  off.  The  vessel  did  not  at  first  seem  to  regard  our 
signals  ;  we  were  probably  too  impatient.  She,  how- 
ever, soon  made  head  towards  us,  when  we  became 
greatly  excited,  some,  in  their  delight,  cutting  strange 


SHIPWRECKS.  289 

antics,  —  in  fact  a  genuine  "  breakdown."  When  about 
a  mile  from  our  rock,  to  our  great  joy,  she  lowered  two 
boats.  They  tried  to  effect  a  landing  on  the  north  side, 
but  it  was  not  possible.  One  of  the  boats  coming 
nearer  the  rock,  our  sail-maker  leaped  into  the  water, 
and  was  hauled  aboard.  They  then  pulled  to  the  point 
where  we  originally  landed.  Capt.  Giffard  was  in  one 
of  the  boats.  Night  coming  on,  he  told  us  that  he  could 
not  take  us  off  until  next  morning,  but  that  he  should 
leave  us  some  bread  and  pork.  However,  upon  being 
told  that  there  was  a  lady  ashore,  he  gallantly  brought 
his  boat  as  close  to  the  rock  as  he  prudently  could,  and 
took  aboard  Mrs.  Wordsworth,  her  son,  two  invalids, 
and  the  second  mate.  We  spent  this  our  last  night  on 
the  island  with  little  sleep,  but  with  tumultuous  feel- 
ings of  joy  and  hope,  for  we  were  yet  to  see  the  friends 
who  had  long  mourned  us  as  dead. 

Next  morning,  the  vessel  coming  nearer,  three  boats 
came  ashore  for  us.  The  carpenter  having  made  four 
crosses  of  wood,  they  were  placed  to  mark  the  graves 
of  our  unfortunate  companions  whose  fate  it  was  to  rest 
in  this  lonely  isle  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  which  we  left 
with  beating  hearts  and  no  regrets,  and  where  we  had 
spent  six  months  and  twenty-two  days  under  very 
unusual  conditions.  I  believe  that  the  most  thought- 
less among  us  will  remember  with  sobered  feelings,  and 
to  his  latest  day,  his  sojourn  on  Apostle  Island. 

We  were  received  on  board  the  ship  with  the  greatest 
kindness,  being  all  provided  with  complete  suits  of  new 
clothing  taken  from  the  ship's  stores.  Mrs.  Words- 
worth received  every  attention  from  Mrs.  Giffard,  the 
captain's  wife.  The  ship  which  relieved  us  was  the 
"  Young  Phoenix,"  of  New  Bedford,  an  American 
whaler,  commanded  by  Capt.  Giffard.  Of  this  kind- 
hearted  and  generous  sailor  it  is  impossible  for  us  to 


29O  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

speak  in  terms  too  laudatory;  we  would  be  ungrateful 
indeed  if  we  did  not  keep  him  in  lasting  remembrance. 
I  would  fain  hope  that  means  will  be  found  to  reim- 
burse him  for  the  large  pecuniary  loss  that,  otherwise, 
his  profusely  unselfish  generosity  must  involve. 

On  the  26th  of  January  we  sighted  the  "  Sierra 
Morena,"  of  Liverpool,  Capt.  Kennedy,  bound  to 
Kurrachee.  As  we  overcrowded  the  "Young  Phce 
nix,"  Capt.  Kennedy  willingly  agreed  to  take  twenty 
of  us  to  Point  de  Galle,  Ceylon,  where,  after  an  agree- 
able passage,  he  landed  us  on  the  24th  of  February. 
Our  thanks  are  due  to  Capt.  Kennedy  for  the  treatment 
we  received  on  board  his  ship. 

Our  rescue  had  been  quickly  made  known  in  Eng- 
land ;  on  the  29th  of  February  I  received  a  telegram 
from  home.  I  should  have  observed  that  Capt.  Gif- 
fard,  for  the  time  giving  up  the  object  of  his  cruise, 
steered  for  the  Mauritius  ;  but  on  the  afternoon  of  the 
day  we  left,  falling  in  with  the  "  Childers,"  bound  for 
Rangoon,  the  remainder  of  our  companions  were  trans- 
ferred to  that  vessel,  and  subsequently  shipped  for 
home.  We  spent  some  time  most  agreeably  at  Point  de 
Galle,  receiving  great  kindness  from  the  district  judge, 
the  ship's  agent,  the  Church  of  England  minister,  the 
collector  of  customs,  and  other  gentlemen.  We  were, 
in  fact,  treated  more  like  friends  than  castaways,  and 
are  not  likely  ever  to  forget  the  attention  we  received. 

I  am  again  in  England,  and  at  home,  endeavoring  to 
look  back  upon  the  wreck  of  the  "  Strathmore  "  merely 
as  an  unpleasant  dream. 


After  the  reading  the  little  party  broke  up  into 
groups,  and  fell  into  animated  conversation.  They 
were  all  too  well  bred  to  interrupt  while  the  reading 
went  on ;  even  Emma   Fortinbras   kept  to  herself  hei 


SHIP  WRE  CKS.  29 1 

exclamations,  suggestions,  improvements,  and  criticisms. 
But  they  were  not  at  all  afraid  of  Col.  Ingham,  and  so  it 
was  with  perfect  ease  that  Will  Hackmatack  said  to  him, 
"  Uncle  Fred,  Jules  Verne's  book  was  printed  before  the 
•  Strathmore '  was  wrecked.  He  must  have  taken  the 
idea  somewhere  else."  The  colonel  was  well  pleased  at 
the  correction,  because  it  showed  that  the  young  people 
were  careful,  and  because  it  was  made  at  the  proper 
time.  He  laughed,  and  said  that  he  was  not  so  perfect 
in  Jules  Verne  as  they  were.  He  walked  to  the  book- 
case, in  which  are  his  later  books  of  voyages,  and  in  a 
moment  handed  down  to  the  boys  Les  Naufages  des 
Auckland  Iks,  "  The  Shipwrecked  Men  of  Auckland 
Island,"  by  F.  E.  Raynal.  Laura  read  aloud  to  the 
others,  from  the  French,  the  account  of  the  wreck  of  the 
"  Grafton  "  on  one  of  those  lonely  islands.  It  was  here 
that  the  shipwrecked  men  spent  nearly  two  years,  in  a 
real  Robinson  Crusoe  way ;  and  this  seems  to  be  the 
hint  given  to  M.  Jules  Verne  for  the  experiences  of 
Capt.  Grant.  The  next  week  the  boys  found  a  trans- 
lation of  Les  Naufages,  in  one  of  the  libraries.  In 
the  English  translation  the  book  is  called  "  Wrecked  on 
a  Reef  " 


WRECK   HARBOR. 

We  soon  saw  that  we  were  in  the  worst  situation  pos- 
sible ;  so  long  as  the  wind  remained  in  the  west  the  dan- 
ger was  imminent.  In  fact,  we  were  anchored  so  close 
in  shore,  that  we  had  scarcely  space  to  veer  upon  our 
anchors  without  going  upon  the  rocks.  We  at  first 
thought  of  cutting  our  cables  and  beating  out  into  the 
open  channel  until  the  gale  was  over,  but  we  were  not 
long  in  recognizing  that  we  could  not  do  it  without 
exposing  ourselves  to  a  still  greater  danger,  for  a  little 


292  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

lower  down  was  a  projecting  point  on  which  the 
schooner  would  infallibly  drift  before  she  obtained 
sufficient  way  to  answer  readily  to  her  helm.  We  pre- 
ferred, therefore,  to  remain  where  we  were  until  day- 
break, which  might  probably  bring  with  it  a  change  of 
weather,  or  at  least  enable  us  to  realize  our  situation 
more  plainly. 

Every  now  and  then  it  seemed  as  if  the  wind,  which 
blew  with  great  violence,  would  sink  a  little,  but  it 
never  failed  to  spring  up  again  with  even  more  than  its 
former  fury. 

At  10.30  p  m.,  after  one  of  those  intervals  in  which 
the  genius  of  the  storm  seems  to  rest  a  moment,  only 
to  take  breath,  a  hurricane  of  excessive  fury,  bringing 
with  it  a  tremendous  rain,  or  rather  a  water-spout  of  salt 
water,  which  it  had  gathered  up  in  passing,  struck  the 
schooner  heavily.  At  this  moment  I  heard  the  voice  of 
Alick  in  the  forecastle,  exclaiming  that  one  of  the 
chains  had  broken.  This  news  plunged  us  into  pro- 
found consternation.  Thenceforth,  a  single  anchor 
(we  had  no  other  to  let  go)  being  insufficient  to  hold  us, 
we  began  to  drift  ashore. 

It  was  at  midnight  that  we  felt  the  first  shock;  it  was 
slight,  but  those  which  succeeded  became  stronger  and 
stronger  as  we  advanced  towards  the  rocks.  Each  new 
collision  struck  home  to  our  hearts;  it  was  the  more 
indubitable  announcement  of  the  melancholy  fate  re- 
served for  us. 

Yet  there  was  still  a  gleam  of  hope.  We  had  touched 
at  low  water,  and  the  flow,  which  now  rose  rapidly,  every 
moment  brought  more  water  under  our  keel.  The 
storm,  too,  somewhat  subsided  during  the  few  hours 
that  the  tide  lasted.  Moreover,  the  "  Grafton  "  was  so 
well  built,  and  her  framework  was  so  solid,  that,  in  spite 
of  the  terrible  blows  it  had  already  received,  her  hulk  had 
not  shown,  as  yet,  the  slightest  sign  of  leaking. 


SHIPWRECKS.  293 

Alas !  this  last  hope  was  soon  snatched  from  us , 
instead  of  diminishing,  the  storm  increased,  the  wind 
blew  a  hurricane,  which,  as  the  tide  rose,  drove  us 
nearer  to  the  coast. 

After  a  few  seconds,  a  shock  more  terrible  than  any 
of  its  predecessors  made  the  vessel  shiver  from  stem  to 
stern ;  a  frightful  crash  fell  upon  our  ears  ;  the  disaster 
50  much  dreaded  had  come  about.  The  keel  had 
struck  against  a  rock,  which  had  carried  away  a  portion 
of  it ;  the  next  day  we  found  its  fragments  on  the  beach. 
The  sea,  pouring  in  through  the  gap,  very  quickly  filled 
die  interior  of  the  vessel,  which  thenceforth  remained 
fixed  in  its  position. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  the  waves  dashing  furiously 
against  her  broadside,  and  leaping  upwards,  swept 
clean  her  decks  or  carried  away  some  portion  of  her 
bulwarks.  We  had  scarcely  time  to  bring  up  from 
below  the  small  supply  of  provisions  still  remain 
ing,  our  instruments  of  navigation,  and  private  effects. 
These  articles  were  fastened  firmly  against  the  hatch- 
way of  the  poop  cabin,  which  was  the  least  exposed 
part  of  the  vessel.  We  covered  them  with  a  sheet  of 
pitched  canvas,  under  a  fold  of  which  we  five,  wet  and 
benumbed,  sat  huddled  up  together,  waiting  anxiously 
Eor  daybreak. 

As  it  was  still  the  very  heart  of  the  southern  summer, 
we  had  the  satisfaction,  at  the  end  of  an  hour,  of  seeing 
the  first  rays  of  the  morning. 

An  hour  !  It  is  but  a  trifle  to  him  who  spends  it  in 
the  security  of  ordinary  life,  but  in  our  horrible  situa- 
tion, exposed  every  moment  to  be  torn  from  our  refuge 
and  hurled  into  the  sea,  —  in  other  words,  infallibly 
drowned  or  dashed  against  the  rocks,  — with  what  hope- 
less  slowness  lingered  away  the  minutes  ! 

As  soon  as  day  broke,  my  comrades  crept  from  un- 


294  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILOR*. 

derneath  the  sail  to  cast  a  glance  around.  The  wind 
was  raging  with  undiminished  fury ;  the  rain  contin- 
ued to  fall,  or  rather  to  smite,  and  lash,  and  strike 
almost  horizontally.  At  intervals,  a  strong  gust  raised 
up  enormous  billows  and  carried  the  foam  in  a  dense 
cloud  to  the  height  of  several  feet.  On  either  side 
of  the  schooner  the  wild  sea  leaped  and  tumbled, 
to  dash  its  waves  against  the  rocky  shore,  from  which 
we  were  distant  not  more  than  sixty  yards.  In  the 
narrow  channel  which  separated  us  from  the  land,  it 
was  less  agitated ;  the  "  Grafton,"  now  reduced  to  a 
mere  waif  and  stray,  barred  the  passage  of  the  waves, 
which  she  received  upon  herself,  and  thus  protected 
that  part  of  the  coast  to  some  extent  from  their  fury. 

Our  boat,  a  frail  shell,  about  thirteen  feet  long  by 
four  and  a  half  broad,  and  some  two  feet  in  depth, 
built  of  planks  of  cedar  less  than  an  inch  in  thickness, 
was  slung  by  stout  ropes  above  the  main  scuttle  of  the 
schooner,  its  usual  place.  Though  of  light  construction, 
being  slung  with  its  keel  uppermost,  it  had  formed  a 
solid  arch,  and  defied  the  assaults  of  the  billows.  We 
had  now  to  unmoor  it  and  get  it  afloat,  that  we  might 
row  ashore.  This  task  was  full  of  danger,  but  it  offered 
us  our  only  chance  of  safety  ;  for  we  trembled  every 
moment  lest  the  "  Grafton  "  should  yield  to  the  persist- 
ent efforts  of  the  waves,  which  seemed  bent  on  shat- 
tering her  into  atoms. 

Without  worse  accidents  than  a  few  contusions,  my 
companions  succeeded  in  launching  it  overboard  A 
moment  after,  she  was  floating  securely  under  the  lee 
of  the  vessel. 

Though  I  was  of  no  more  use  than  the  shattered 
wreck  they  were  on  the  point  of  quitting,  my  companions 
would  not  abandon  me.  As  soon  as  they  had  put  on 
board  the  skiff   a  portion   of   the   articles  saved  from 


SHIPWRECKS.  295 

below,  they  assisted  me  into  it,  and  then  took  their  own 
places. 

Musgrave  now  selected  one  of  the  longest  ropes  he 
could  find  and  fastened  it  to  an  iron  ring  fixed  in  the 
"Grafton's  "  broadside  ;  this  he  allowed  to  uncoil  and 
slip  between  his  hands  until  we  had  arrived  sufficiently 
near  the  rocks  ;  then  he  knotted  it  to  the  stern  of  the 
boat  in  such  a  manner  that  the  latter,  spite  of  the  wind 
and  sea  which  forced  her  towards  the  shore,  could  not 
go  any  farther.  This  done,  Alick  took  a  second  rope, 
one  end  of  which  he  attached  to  the  boat's  bow,  and 
having  fastened  the  other  end  round  his  body,  at  the 
peril  of  his  life  he  leaped  into  the  waves. 

This  was  a  moment  of  terrible  anxiety,  for  our  safety 
wholly  depended  on  Alick's  skill  and  strength ;  but 
the  latter,  under  his  apparent  inertness,  concealed  a 
valiant  heart,  and,  like  most  of  his  countrymen,  was  a 
good  swimmer.  The  sea  tumbled  and  boiled  around 
him,  yet  we  could  see  that  he  never  lost  his  presence  of 
mind ;  he  gave  the  wave  time  to  expend  itself,  and 
then,  with  two  vigorous  strokes,  he  reached  a  rocky 
point,  to  which  he  firmly  clung.  As  soon  as  the  wave 
receded,  and  before  another  could  overtake  him,  he 
climbed  to  a  more  elevated  rock,  above  the  reach  of 
the  waters.  A  moment  afterwards,  his  rope  was  se 
curely  wound  about  the  trunk  of  a  tree  standing  near 
the  shore. 

From  this  tree  to  the  boat,  the  cord,  when  fully 
stretched,  was  rather  abruptly  inclined.  By  means  of 
a  pulley,  to  which  were  fixed  two  ends  of  rope,  one  of 
which  was  thrown  to  Alick  and  the  other  retained  in 
our  skiff,  we  first  passed  to  our  comrade  the  pitched 
canvas  ;  this  he  arranged  round  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  in 
the  form  of  a  tent,  and  under  it  he  deposited  the 
various    articles   which   we   kept   sending   up   to    him. 


2g6  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

At  length  my  turn  came.  Musgrave  took  me  on  his 
back,  where  he  bound  me  firmly,  and,  seizing  the  pul- 
ley, he  sprang  over  the  gunwale. 

Considerably  heavier  than  any  of  the  packages  which 
had  preceded  us,  we  caused  the  rope  to  sink  to  a  great 
extent,  yet  not  so  much  but  that  it  kept  us  above  the 
breakers.  The  traject,  or  rather  the  ascent,  was  not 
accomplished  without  difficulty  and  danger ;  at  one 
moment,  Musgrave,  exhausted  with  fatigue,  was  on 
the  point  of  letting  go  his  hold,  and,  being  tied  to- 
gether, both  of  us  must  have  perished,  had  not  Alick 
hastened  to  our  assistance,  and  helped  us  to  climb  the 
rocks. 

Finally,  George  and  Harry  joined  us  by  the  same 
troublesome  route.  As  for  the  boat,  we  left  it  where  it 
was,  securely  moored  to  the  rope. 

Inasmuch  as  it  could  hold  only  a  small  number  of 
articles,  we  took  with  us  simply  the  most  indispensable ; 
the  others  remained  on  the  deck  of  the  "  Grafton,"  fast- 
ened to  the  hatchway,  and  covered  with  a  piece  of 
tarred  sail-cloth.  They  consisted  of  several  bags  of 
salt;  Musgrave's  chest,  containing  his  charts,  instru- 
ments of  navigation,  and  the  greater  portion  of  his 
effects ;  mine,  in  which  were  my  gun  and  sextant ;  a 
chest  we  had  filled  with  useful  domestic  articles,  such 
as  plates,  knives  and  forks ;  and  a  large  iron  pot, 
originally  intended  to  melt  the  fat  of  the  seals  we  felt 
so  sure  of  killing. 

Naturally,  we  had  carried  with  us,  in  preference  to 
these,  what  remained  of  our  supply  of  provisions;  a 
small  cask,  containing  nearly  one  hundred  pounds  of 
biscuit ;  nearly  two  pounds  of  tea,  and  three  of  coffee, 
enclosed  in  a  couple  of  tin  boxes  ;  a  little  sugar,  say 
one  dozen  pounds ;  a  small  quantity  of  salt  meat,  half 
a  dozen  (at  the  most)  pieces  of  beef  and  two  of  poik; 


SHIPWRECKS.  297 

half  a  bottle  of  mustard,  nearly  a  pound  of  pepper,  a 
little  salt,  six  pounds  of  American  tobacco,  which  be- 
longed to  Musgrave  and  myself,  but  which  we  shared 
impartially  with  our  companions,  and  a  small  iron 
teakettle,  which  Harry,  our  cook,  made  use  of  for 
boiling  fresh  water. 

After  this  had  been  read,  and  one  or  two  other 
extracts,  there  was  a  general  clamor  to  know  how  they 
got  away. 

"  It  is  just  like  the  way  the  Cape  Cod  men  got  away 
from  Pitcairn's  Island.  These  men  built  up  their  boat 
into  a  little  sloop,  with  the  wreck  of  the  "Grafton." 
They  taught  themselves  to  be  blacksmiths,  and,  after 
it  was  too  dark  for  them  to  saw  and  chop,  they  '  stinted  ' 
themselves  to  make  fifty  nails  a  night  at  the  forge 
before  they  went  to  bed." 

Then  Col.  Ingham  took  the  book  and  read  the 
voyage  of  the  "Rescue."  This  was  the  name  they 
gave  to  their  boat. 

THE   "RESCUE'S"  VOYAGE. 

On  the  19th  of  July  a  southwest  wind  began  to  blow; 
the  weather  was  clear,  though  cold ;  it  was  mid-winter. 
The  hour  of  departure  had  arrived ;  we  were  on  the 
point  of  separating  from  two  of  our  companions  (as  the 
boat  was  too  small  for  all,  and  they  preferred  to  stay), 
from  George  and  Harry,  who,  for  nineteen  months,  had 
shared,  day  after  day,  our  struggles  and  our  sufferings, 
with  whom  we  had  lived  as  brothers.  We  were  all  of 
us  profoundly  moved. 

For  the  last  time,  assembled  together  in  our  hut,  we 
joined  in  prayer  to  God,  imploring  His  assistance  for 
those  who  in  a  frail  bark  were  about    to    confront    a 


298  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

stormy  sea,  and  those  who  remained  on  the  rocky  isle 
to  wrestle  alone  against  want  and  despondency. 

A  moment  afterwards  we  were  clasped  in  a  parting 
embrace,  and  Musgrave,  Alick,  and  I  set  sail. 

"  Observe  Musgrave,"  said  Clem  afterwards,  "  he  is 
in  Verne's  book  by  name." 

About  ti  o'clock  a.  m.  we  sailed  between  the  two 
capes  which  make  the  entrance  of  Port  Carnley.  As 
soon  as  we  were  fairly  at  sea,  a  cold  wind  from  the  pole 
filled  our  sail,  and  the  boat  bounded  over  the  open  water 
of  the  Pacific.  Though  small  and  weak,  she  behaved 
well  and  justified  her  name.  Her  seams  were  not  as 
tight  as  we  hoped,  and  this  obliged  us  to  keep  our 
pump  going  almost  all  the  time,  while  the  others  were 
working  the  boat.  In  every  other  regard  she  showed  her- 
self seaworthy,  and  we  became  proud  of  our  work  and 
confident.  The  wind  changed,  however,  as  evening 
came  on  ;  it  increased,  and  became  a  hurricane.  V/e 
were  all  used  to  the  sea,  but  in  this  little  craft  we  were 
all  terribly  seasick.  We  could  not  eat,  and  could 
hardly  drink  a  little  water.  Night  came  on,  and 
with  it  the  wind  increased,  and  a  terrible  squall  of 
ice  and  snow.  We  had  taken  in  two  reefs  before,  but 
had  to  shorten  sail  again. 

The  next  day  was  no  better.  But  we  had  fasted 
thirty  hours  now,  and  ate  a  little.  But  we  could  not 
eat  the  roast  seal  we  had  prepared  ;  it  had  putrefied, 
and  we  had  to  throw  it  into  the  sea. 

By  six  in  the  evening  the  sea  was  so  rough  that  we 
dared  not  keep  before  the  wind.  The  noise  of  the  waves, 
as  they  broke,  was  awful,  and  we  were  covered  with  their 
shining  foam.  We  had  to  lie-to,  with  the  head  to 
the  waves  as  far  as  possible,  for  her  sides  were  not 
strong  enough  to  bear  them  ;  before  we  had  lain  so  for 
half    an    hour,   a  wave    higher  than  the    rest    crashed 


SHIPWRECKS.  299 

heavily  upon  us,  and  she  and  we  were  ingulfed  to- 
gether. She  rolled  like  a  cork,  or  rather  spun  like  a  top. 
We  screamed  out  together  with  what  seemed  to  be  our 
last  cry.  If  we  had  not  been  fastened  into  the  boat  by 
our  sail-cloth  casing,  it  would  have  been  the  end  of  us. 
But  the  ballast  kept  its  place.  The  wave  passed;  the 
boat  righted,  and  we,  though  half  suffocated,  found  our- 
selves alive  in  the  air,  and  regained  our  senses. 

July  21.  Bad  weather.  The  storm  continued.  Be- 
tween two  squalls  we  made  a  little  progress.  The  night 
was  very  bad.  Between  eleven  and  twelve  we  were 
again  caught  and  tossed  about  —  twice  within  half  an 
hour  —  as  we  were  last  night. 

Even  on  the  fourth  day  we  had  not  passed  through 
all  our  misfortunes.  We  had  not  closed  our  eyes.  We 
were  faint  for  want  of  food,  and  the  little  water  we  drank 
did  not  mend  matters.  We  were  watching  the  horizon, 
seeking  in  the  north  some  sign  of  relief,  —  hoping  to 
sight  land, — but  seeing  nothing.  In  all  misfortune  I 
kept  my  journal  in  a  little  book  I  had  made,  and  a  pen- 
cil. When  the  rain  ceased,  and  at  night,  by  our  lantern, 
I  made  my  log,  noting  the  weather  and  our  progress. 
It  was  on  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day,  July  3,  that  we 
saw  land.  It  was  Stewart  Island,  the  smallest  and 
most  southerly  of  the  three  islands  which  make  up  New 
Zealand. 


Here  they  were  summoned  to  tea.  And  here,  as  it 
happened,  the  readings  for  the  winter  ceased ;  for 
the  next  Friday  the  wind  came  into  the  southwest. 
Every  boy  and  girl  of  them  all  received  a  postal  from 
Uncle  Fritz,  asking  them  to  rally  at  the  Providence 
station,  and  go  down  with  him  to  Little  Crastis,  and 
hunt  for  May-flowers.  The  next  Saturday  came  in 
the   week   of    the   battle   of   Lexington,    and   the**  all 


300  STORIES   TOLD  BY  SAILORS. 

walked  to  Lexington  from  Cambridge  with  him.  The 
next  week  they  went  to  the  Blue  Hills,  and  found 
saxafrage  and  liverwort,  and  so,  as  it  proved,  the  read- 
ings for  that  winter  were  over. 

"  But  I  hope  you  learned,"  he  said,  as  they  came 
back  from  Cheese  Rock  in  Stoneham,  on  May  day, 
"that  men's  books  are  as  much  better  than  boys' 
books  as  a  piece  of  hot  roast  beef  is  better  than  a 
slice  which  has  been  cut  off  and  laid  in  the  china- 
closet  ;  and  that,  if  you  want  to  drink,  it  is  well  to  drink 
at  the  fountain." 


When  they  heard  that  Uncle  Fred  thought  it  best  to 
print  their  extracts  in  this  book,  the  young  people 
copied  them  for  the  printer's  use.  And  Laura,  and 
Esther,  and  Tom  Rising  came  to  Lady  Oliver's  parlor 
on  his  birthday,  with  a  birthday  present.  They  told 
him  that  Mr.  Carlyle  had  said  that  any  man  should  be 
hanged  who  printed  a  book  without  an  index.  So 
they  had  prepared  an  index  for  his  book,  in  the  hope 
that  he  might  escape.  Then  Uncle  Fritz  blessed 
them,  and  told  them  that  they  had  won  the  golden 
spurs  of  knighthood,  and  might  be  trusted  forever  to 
be  leaders  and  benefactors  of  mankind. 


INDEX. 


Adair,  Captain 151 

"Alabama"     and     "Kear- 

sarge," 255 

Alcoli,  Prince  of 66 

Ali  Pasha 81 

Armada,  The  Spanish 52 

Auckland  Islands 291 

Azores 17 

Bainbridge,  Capt.  Wm 238 

Blankenberg 75 

Bligh's  Voyage  of  the  "  Boun- 
ty"    194 

"Bon  Homme. Richard"  .. .   130 

"  Bounty,"  Voyage  of 194 

Broke,  Sir  P.  B.  V 251 

Buccaneers,  The 119 

Budd,  Lieut.:  his  Report 253 

Burney's,  Capt.  James,  His- 
tory    119 

Capture  and  Recapture  ....    177 

Carteret,  Capt 193 

Chads,  Lieut. :  his  Report..  246 
Chamillard,  Col.  de   .......   133 

Chancellor,  Richard 43 

"Chancellor "  Voyage,  The,    38 

Chase,  A  Long 181 

"  Chesapeake  "  and  "  Shan- 
non " 239 

Christian,  the  Mutineer 228 

Collingwood,  Admiral 150 

Columbus,  C,  Last  Voyage,       5 
Columbus,  C,  Letter  to  King 

of  Portugal 2S 

Columbus,  Diego,  and  Fer- 
nando         15 

"  Constitution  "  and  "Java,"  237 


Crozet  Islands 28c 

Curiosities  of  Literature  ...  11C 

Dama,  Alvaro 29 

Dampier,  Capt no 

Diaz,  Bartholomew 28 

Doria,  Andrew 85 

Drake,  Sir  Francis 60 

Dunkirk 67 

English  Navy,  The 162 

Farragut  at  Mobile 264 

Flamborough  Head 130 

Folger,  Capt 230 

Frobisher,  Capt 65 

Fortunate  Islands 36 

"  Grafton,"  Wreck  of 2 

Grenville,  Sir  Richard 94 

Groin,  David '56 

Hall,  Basil,  Voyages 162 

Hallett,    Allen,   takes   "Re- 
venge"    237 

Harleian  Miscellanies 109 

"  Hartford,"  Frigate 269 

Hawksworth's  Voyages  ....  126 

Heard's  Island 39 

Hotham,  Admiral 226 

Howard,  Lord  Charles 58 

"  Java  "  and  "  Constitution,"  237 
Jones,    Paul,    and    Richard 

Pearson 127 

Juan  de  Casteneda 19 

Juan  Fernandez 108 


302 


INDEX. 


"Kearsarge"     and      "Ala- 
bama,"      255 

Las  Cases,  Bishop 34 

Lepanto,  Battle  of 79 

Leyden 61 

Lisbon,  Columbus's  Arrival,  27 

Macy,  Arthur  P 226 

Mante,  Bay  of 121 

Medina,  Duke  of 74 

Midshipmen's  Pranks 163 

Mobile,  Farragut  enters 264 

Moncada,  Hugo  de 62,  70 

Naval  Battles 237 

Navarrete's  Voyages 11 

Nelson  and  Trafalgar 147 

Nelson  mortally  wounded  . .    155 
Noroha,  Martin  de 30,  31 

Oeno  Island 196 

Oquendo,  Michael  de 62 

Otaheite 227 

Oronoco  River 107 

Parma,  Duke  of 58 

Pearson,  Capt.  Richard  ....  138 

Pitcairn,  Major 193 

Pitcairn's  Island 192 

"  Pinta  "  and  Pearson 12 

Plate,  Isle  of 120 

"Poor  Richard"   and    "  Se- 

rapis  " 1 28 

Portugal,  King  of 30 

Raleigh,  Sir  Walter  :  his  Re- 
port       98 


"Rescue  "built 297 

"  Revenge  "  :   Ballad  of  the    ' 

Fleet 95 

Rost  Island 45 

Sainte  Marie 18 

Santa  Cruz,  Marquis  of  ... .     92 

Sargasso  Sea 12 

Selkirk,  Alexander 107 

Selkirk's  Cave 118 

Semmes,  Raphael :    his   Re- 
port      . .      263 

Senebelli,  Frederic 69 

"  Shannon  "  *  and     "  Chesa- 
peake " 239 

Smith,  Alexander 229 

Staines,  Sir  Thomas 231 

Stephen's  Island 38 

"Strathmore,"  Wreck  of. . .   270 
"  Serapis "        and         "  Bon 
Homme  Richard 138 

Terrestrial  Paradise 192 

Toledo,  Francis  de 73 

Trafalgar 147 

"  Tyrannicide  "  takes  "  Re- 
venge"  237 

Valdez,  Don  Pedro  de 59 

Vasilivich,  Ivan,  King 49 

Ward  House 46 

Winslow,  J.  A.,  Capt. :  his 
Report 260 

Wreck  of  the  "Wild  Wave,"  195 
Wreck  of  the  "  Strathmore,"  274 
Wreck  of  the  "  Grafton  "  . .  291 
Wreck  of  the  "  Rescue  "...  299 


EDWARD  E.  HALE'S  WRITINGS. 


WHAT  CAREER?  or,  The  Choice  of  a  Vocation  and  the 
Use  of  Time.  i6mo.  Si.oo. 
"  '  What  Career?'  is  a  book  which  will  do  anybody  good  to  read  ;  es- 
pecially is  it  a  profitable  book  for  young  men  to  '  read,  mark,  and  inwardly 
digest.'  A  list  of  the  subjects  treated  in  this  little  volume  will  sufficiently 
indicate  its  scope :  (i  i  The  Leaders  Lead  ;  (2)  The  Specialties;  (3)  No- 
blesse Oblige;  (4)  The  Mind's  Maximum  ;  (5)  A  Theological  Seminary; 
(6)  Character;  (7)  Responsibilities  of  Young  Men;  (8)  Study  Outside 
School;  (9)  The  Training  of  Men  ;  (10)  Exercise." — Watchman. 

UPS  AND  DOWNS.  An  Every-Day  Novel.  i6mo.  $1.50. 
"  This  book  is  certainly  very  enjoyable.  It  delineates  American  life  so 
graphically  that  we  feel  as  if  Mr.  Hale  must  have  seen  every  rood  of 
ground  he  describes,  and  must  have  known  personally  every  character 
he  so  cleverly  depicts" — New  Church  Magazine. 

MR.  TANGIER'S  VACATIONS.  A  Novel.  i6mo. 
$1.25.  Taper,  50  cts. 
"Of  course  the  book  has  a  purpose,  the  one  great  and  beautiful  pur- 
pose for  which  Mr.  Hale  has  lived  and  preached  and  written  and  talked 
all  his  life,— to  induce  people  to  help  each  other,  to  work  together  in 
order  to  make  life  better,  more  sunny,  and  happier  in  every  way  for  all 
sorts  and  conditions  of  men.  " —  Worcester  Spy. 

FOUR    AND    FIVE.     A  Story.     i6mo.     £1.00 

"This  story  is  a   continuation  of   the    already  popular  'Ten    Times 
One'  series,  by  the  same  author." 

THE    NEW     HARRY     AND     LUCY.      A   Story  of 
Boston  in  the  Summer  of  1891.     By  Edward   E.  Hale  and 
Lucretia    P.    Hale.      With    illustrations   by    Herbert  D. 
Hale.     i6mo.     Si. 25. 
"Dr.  E.  E.  Hale's  story   of  the  Boston  of  to-day,  'The  New  Harry 
and  Lucy,'  in  which  Miss  Susan    Hale,   his    sister,   has  collaborated,  is 
eminently  characteristic.      Had  it   appeared     anonymously,  many  would 
have  rcognized  its  author  at  once.      Indeed,  those  of  us  who  know  any- 
thing of  its  author's  experiences  during  the  last  year  will  enjoy  following 
him  —rather   than    'Harry'    and   'Lucy' — to    the     commencement    of 
'  Clark  University,'  to  the  funeral  of  James  Russell    Lowell,  and  to  Sir 
Edwin  Arnold's  readings.     It  is  Dr.    Hale's  own    original   criticisms  on 
men  and  things  which  make  the  book  valuable.      With  a  few  fictitious 
names  left  out,  the  book  might  stand  as  Dr.   Hale's    journal  of  1891." — 
Literary  World. 

• 

Sold  everywhere.      Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  price,    by  the 
Publishers. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


EDWARD  E.  HALE'S  WRITINGS. 


TEN  TIMES  ONE  IS  TEN:  The  Possible  Reforma- 
tion. A  new  edition,  in  two  parts.  Part  I.  The  Story.  Part 
II.  Harry  Wadsworth  and  Wadsworth  Clubs.  i6mo.  $1.00. 
Paper  covers,  25  cts. 

HARRY   WADSWORTH'S    MOTTO. 

"  To  look  u£  and  not  down ;  To  look  out  and  not  in  ;  and 

To  look  forward  and  not  back  ;      To  lend  a  hand. 
"The  four  rules  are  over  my  writing-desk  and   in  my  heart.     Every 
school  boy  and  girl  of  age  to  understand  it  should  have  this  story,  and 
iff  was  rich  enough,  should  have  it." — Extract  from  a  Letter  by  an 
unknown  correspo?ident. 

MRS.  MERRIAM'S  SCHOLARS.  A  story  of  the 
"  Original  Ten."     i6mo.     J51.00. 

"  It  is  almost  inevitable  that  such  a  book  as  '  Ten  Times  One  is  Ten ' 
should  suggest  others  in  the  same  line  of  thought;  and  Mr.  Hale  begins 
in  'Mrs.  Merriam's  Scholars'  to  take  up  a  lew  of  what  he  terms  the 
'dropped  stitches' of  the  narrative.  The  story  is  exceedingly  simple,  so 
far  as  concerns  its  essentials,  and  carries  the  reader  forward  with  an 
interest  in  its  motive  which  Mr.  Hale  seldom  iails  to  impart  to  his 
writings." 

FRANKLIN  IN  FRANCE.  From  Original  Docu- 
ments, most  of  which  are  now  published  for  the  first  time. 
Part  I.  The  Alliance.  Part  II.  The  Treaty  of  Peace  and 
Franklin's  Life  till  his  Return.  With  several  newly  engraved 
portraits  of  Franklin  from  copies  which  are  now  quite  rare, 
and  numerous  portrait-illustrations  throughout  the  text.  2 
vols.    8vo.     $3.00  per  volume.     Half  calf,  £5.00. 

SEVEN    SPANISH     CITIES,    and  the  Way  to  Them. 

i6mo.     31-25. 

"The  Rev.  E.  E.  Hale's  'Spanish  Cities'  is  in  the  author's  most 
livelv  style,  full  of  fun,  with  touches  of  romance,  glimpses  of  history,  allu- 
sions to  Oriental  literature,  earnest  talk  about  religion,  consideration  of 
Spanish  politics,  and  a  rapid,  running  description  of  everything  that 
observant  eyes  could  possibly  see." — Boston  Advertiser. 


Sold  everywhere.      Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  0/  price,  by  th* 
PublisJiers. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


EDWARD  E  HALE'S  WRITINGS. 


CHRISTMAS    EVE    AND    CHRISTMAS    DAY. 

Ten  Stones,     iomo.     $1.25. 

"  Many  an  e\e  has  moistened,  and  many  a  heart  grown  kindlier  with 
Christmas  thoughts  over  'Daily  liread,'  and  some  of  the  lesser  stars 
which  now  shine  in  the  same  galaxy  ;  and  the  volume  which  contains 
them  will  carry  on  their  humane  ministry  to  many  a  future  Christmas 
time." —  Christian  Register. 

IN  HIS  NAME.  A  Story  of  the  Waldenses,  Seven  Hun- 
dred Years  ago.  Square  iSmo.  Si. 00.  Paper,  25  cts.  A 
New  Holiday  Edition.  One  hundred  and  twenty-nine  illus- 
trations by  G.  P.  Jacomb-Hood.     121110.     #1.25. 

"  It  is  a  story  of  the  Waldenses  in  the  days  when  Richard  Coeur  de 
Lion  and  his  splendid  following  wended  their  way  to  the  Crusades,  and 
when  the  name  of  Christ  inspired  men  who  dwelt  in  palaces,  and  men 
who  sheltered  themselves  in  the  forests  of  France.  '  In  his  Name  '  was 
the  '  Open  Sesame'  to  the  hearts  of  such  as  these,  and  it  is  to  illustrate 
the  power  of  this  almost  magical  phrase  that  the  story  is  written." — N. 
1'.  Commercial  Advertiser. 

A    SUMMER    VACATION.     161110.     50  cts. 

HIS    LEVEL    BEST.     i6mo.     £1.25. 

"  The  first  story  is  the  one  that  gives  the  book  its  title,  and  it  is  related 
in  a  dignified  manner,  showing  peculiar  genius  and  humorous  talent.  The 
contents  are,  'His  Level  Best,'  'The  Brick  Moon.'  'Water  Talk,' 
'Mouse  and  Lion,'  -The  Modern  Sinbad,'  'A  Tale  of  a  Salamander.'  " 
Philadelphia  Exchange. 

GONE  TO  TEXAS;  or,  the  Wonderful  Adventures  of  a 
Pullman.     i6mo.     Si. 00. 

"  There  are  few  books  of  travel  which  combine  in  a  romance  of  true 
love  so  many  touches  of  the  real  life  of  many  people,  in  glimpses  of 
happy  homes,  in  pictures  of  scenery  and  sunset,  as  the  beautiful  pano- 
rama unrolled  before  us  from  the  windows  of  this  Pullman  car."— Ex* 
change. 


Sold  everywhere.     Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  0/  price,  by  thi 
Publishers. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


EDWARD  E  HALE'S  WRITINGS. 


OUR    NEW   CRUSADE.     161110.    #i.oo. 

"  It  has  all  the  characteristics  of  its  brilliant  author, —  unflagging  en- 
tertainment, helpfulness,  suggestive,  practical  hints,  and  a  contagious 
vitality  that  sets  one's  blood  tingling.  The  gist  of  the  book  is  to  show 
how  possible  it  is  for  the  best  spirits  of  a  community,  through  wise  organ- 
ization, to  form  themselves  into  a  lever  by  means  of  which  the  whole  tone 
of  the  social  status  may  be  elevated,  and  the  good  and  highest  happiness 
of  the  helpless  many  be  attained  through  the  self-denying  exertions  of  the 
powerful  few." — Southern  Churchman. 

HOW   TO    DO   IT.     i6mo.    Si.oo. 

"  We  do  not  see  how  either  sex  can  fail,  after  reading  his  pages,  to 
know  How  to  Talk,  How  to  Write,  How  to  Read,  How  to  go  into 
Society,  and  How  to  Travel.  These,  with  Life  at  School,  Life  in  Vaca- 
tion, Life  Alone,  Habits  in  Church,  Life  with  Children,  Life  with  your 
Elders,  Habits  of  Reading,  and  Getting  Ready,  are  the  several  topics 
of  the  more  than  as  many  chapters." —  Congregationalist. 

CRUSOE  IN  NEW  YORK,  and  other  Stories.  i6mc 
$1.00. 

"  If  one  desires  something  unique,  full  of  wit,  a  veiled  sarcasm  that  is 
rich  in  the  extreme,  it  will  all  be  found  in  this  charming  little  book. 

THE  MAN  WITHOUT  A  COUNTRY,  and  other 
Tales.     i6mo.     $1.25.     Paper  covers,  50  cts. 

"  A  collection  of  those  strange,  amusing,  and  fascinating  stories,  which 
in  their  simplicity  of  narrative,  minute  detail,  allusion  to  passing  occur- 
rences, and  thorough  naturalness,  make  us  almost  feel  that  the  differ- 
ence between  truth  and  fiction  is  not  worth  mentioning.  Mr.  Hale  is  the 
prince  of  story-tellers ;  and  the  marvel  is  that  his  practical  brain  can 
have  such  a  vein  of  frolicsome  fancy  and  quaint  humor  running  through 
it.  It  will  pay  any  one  to  think  while  reading  these." —  Universalist 
Quarterly. 

THE  MAN  WITHOUT  A  COUNTRY.  Illustrated. 
By  Frank  T.  Merrill.  4to.  #1.50.  The  same  (School 
Edition),  paper  covers,  30  cts. 


Sold  everywhere.      Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  price  by  the 
Publishers. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


PRINCE    VANCE. 


<\  Story  of  a  Prince  with  a   Court   in  His  Box.      By  Eleanor 
Putnam  and  Arlo  Bates.     Illustrated  by  Frank  Myrick. 


"  Prince  Vance  "  «  tf?z  Entertaining  Fairy  Story  of 'the  wildest  and  most 
fantastic  adventures  and  of  amusing  and  original  impossibilities,  which, 
however,  carry  with  them  a  stem  puritan  moral.  This  allegiance  of  un- 
fettered imagination  and  straightforward,  wholesome,  moral  teaching  is 
unusual,  and  gives  the  little  book  a  special  value. 

Small  4to.     Cloth  gilt.    Price,  $1.50. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


In  Stanley's  Dark   Country. 


-y^f. 


-i;  ..:.., 


KIBBOO   GANEY; 

DR,  THE  LOST  CHIEF  OF  THE  COPPER  MOUN- 
TAINS. A  Story  of  travel  and  adventure  in  the  heart  oi 
Africa.     By  Walter  Wentworth. 

16mo.     Cloth,     illustrated.     Price,  $1.25. 

ROBERTS  BROTHERS,  Boston. 


By  the  Author  of  "Jolly  Good  Tlnlc$.", 

THEIR  CANOE  TRIP. 

By    MARY    P.   W.    SMITH, 

AUTHOR  OF    THE    "BROWNS." 


A  story  founded  on  the  actual  experiences  of  two  Roxbury  boys,  during 
canoe  trip  on  the  Concord,  Merrimac,  Piscataquog,  and  other  rivers. 

16mo.     Cloth.     Price,  $1.25. 

ROBERTS    BROTHERS,  Boston. 


BOOKS  OF  TRAVEL. 

"//  is  a  very  good  office  one  7nan  does  atiother,  when 
he  tells  him  the  manner  of  his  being  pleased."  —  Sir 
Richard  Steele. 

LETTERS    HOME.     From   Colorado,    Utah,    and  California. 
By  Caroline  H.  Dall.     12  mo.     $1.50. 

"  There  is  a  freshness  about  her  Diary  that  is  not  often  met  with  in  books  of  this 
sort,  and  a  happy  regard  for  the  minor  details  which  give  color  and  character  to 
descriptions  of  strange  life  and  scenery,"  says  the  N.  Y.  Tribune. 

SEVEN    SPANISH    CITIES,    and    The    Way   to   Them. 
By  E.  E.  Hale.     i6mo.     $1.25. 
"  Mr.  Hale  makes  Spain   more  attractive  and  more  amusing  than  any  other 
traveller  has  done."  —  Boston  Advertiser. 

GONE   TO   TEXAS;   or,   The  Wonderful   Adventures   of 
a  Pullman.     By  E.  E.  Hale.     161110.     $1.00. 

"  There  are  few  books  of  travel  which  combine,  in  a  romance  of  true  love,  so 
many  touches  of  the  real  life  of  many  people,  in  glimpses  of  happy  homes,  in 
pictures  of  scenery  and  sunset,  as  the  beautiful  panorama  unrolled  before  us 
from  the  windows  of  this  Pullman  car." 

AN  INLAND  VOYAGE.  By  Robert  Louis  Stevenson. 
i6mo.  $1.00.  Paper  covers,  50  cents. 
'•Those  who  have  read  Mr.  Stevenson's  delightful  'Travels  with  a  Donkey,' 
in  which  he  told  the  story  of  a  unique  trip  among  the  mountains  of  Southern 
France,  will  gladly  welcome  this  bright  account  of  a  canoe  voyage  through  the 
canals  of  Belgium,  on  the  Sambre,  and  down  the  Oise.  Unlike  Captain  Mac- 
gregor,  of  'Rob  Roy'  fame,  Mr.  Stevenson  does  not  make  canoeing  itself  his 
main  theme,  but  delights  in  charming  bits  of  description  that,  in  their  close 
attention  to  picturesque  detail,  remind  one  of  the  work  or  a  skilled  'genre' 
painter." —  Good  Literature. 

TRAVELS  WITH  A  DONKEY  IN  THE  CEVENNES 

By  Robert  Louis  Stevenson.     With  Frontispiece  illustra- 
tion by  Walter  Crane.    i6mo.  $1.00.    Paper  covers,  50  cents 
*  Charming,  full  of  grace  and  humor  and  freshness,  —  such  refined  humor  it 
is,  too,  and  so  evidently  the  work  of  a  gentleman.     What  a  happy  knack  he  has 
of  giving  the  taste  of  a  landscape,  or  any  out-door  impression,  in  ten  words !  " 

Our  publications  are  sold  by  all  booksellers.  Mailed,  postpaid,  on 
receipt  of  tht  advertised  price. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


BOOKS  OF  TRAVEL. 


-'//  is  a  very  good  office  one  man  does  another,  when 
le  tells  him  the  ma?iner  of  his  being  pleased"  —  Sir 
Richard  Steele. 

SHAWL-STRAPS.  The  Voyage;  Brittany;  France;  Switz- 
erland ;  Italy ;  London.  By  Louisa  M.  Alcott.  i6mo. 
Cloth.    #1.00. 

ALOHA  !   A  Hawaiian  Salutation.     Travels  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands.     By  George  Leonard  Ckaney.     With  illustrations. 
i6mo.     $1.50. 
"Aloha!"  means  "Love  to  you!"     It  is  the  Hawaiian  salutation  and  fare- 
well.    This  is   a  book  of   grateful   recollections  of  a  winter's  residence  in  the 
Hawaiian  Islands. 

THE    NATURALIST    ON     THE    RIVER    AMAZONS. 

A  Record  of  Adventures,  Habits  of  Animals,  with  Sketches 
of  Brazilian  and  Indian  Life.  With  40  illustrations.  Post 
8vo.  $2.50. 
A  THOUSAND  MILES  IN  THE  ROB  ROY  CANOE. 
On  Rivers  and  Lakes  of  Europe.  With  map  and  illustra- 
tions.    By  John  Macgregor.     i6mo.    #1.25. 

THE    ROB  ROY  ON  THE     BALTIC.     The    Narrative    of 

the  Rob  Roy  Canoe  on  Lakes  and  Rivers  of  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Norway,  and  on  the  Baltic  and  North  Seas.  Illustrated. 
i6mo.     $1.25. 

THE    VOYAGE    ALONE  IN  THE   YAWL  ROB  ROY. 

From  London  to  Paris  and  back,  by  Havre,  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
South  Coast,  &c.     i6mo.     $1.25. 
RANDOM    RAMBLES.     By  Louise  Chandler  Moulton. 
Square  i8mo.     $1.25. 

"  A  delightful  book  for  hot  weather.  Too  bright  and  spicy  to  become  tiresome, 
and  too  full  of  useful  notes  of  travel  to  admit  of  regrets  for  loss  of  time.  The 
author's  name  has  a  place  in  our  literature,  and,  added  to  a  charming  literary 
style,  is  a  habit  of  original  observation  and  a  freshness  of  thought  that  make  her 
little  volume  of  more  than  passing  interest."  —  Christian  Standard. 

Oicr  publications  are  sold  by  all  booksellers.     Mailed,  postpaid,  on 
receipt  of  the  advertised  price. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


BOOKS  OF  TRAVEL. 


'*  //  is  a  very  good  office  one  man  does  another,  when 
he  tells  him  the  ?nanner  of  his  bei?ig  pleased."  —  Sik 
Richard  Steele. 


THE  SILVERADO  SQUATTERS.  By  Robert  Louis 
Stevenson.  With  a  frontispiece.  i6mo.  $1.00. 
"  The  interest  of  the  book  centred  in  the  graphic  style  and  keen  observation  of 
the  author.  He  has  the  power  of  describing  places  and  characters  with  such 
vividness  that  you  seem  to  have  made  personal  acquaintance  with  both.  .  .  .  Mr. 
Stevenson's  racy  narrative  brings  many  phases  of  life  upon  the  western  coast 
before  one  with  striking  power  and  captivating  grace."  —  N.  Y.  World. 

SINNERS    AND    SAINTS    ^A  Tour  across  the   States  and 

around  them,  with  Three  Months  among  the  Mormons.     By 

Phil.  Robinson,  author  of  "Under  the  Sun."     i6mo.    $1.50. 

"Although  he  has  won  a  reputation  as  a  humorist,  Mr.  Robinson  is  one  of  the 

most  faithful  of  descriptive  writers,  and  his  pictures  of  life  in  the  United  States, 

as  seen  through  the  eyes  of  the  cosmopolitan  Englishman,  may  be  accepted  as 

trustworthy  and  instructive.     His  humor  is  of  the  sort  that  never  wearies,  for  it  is 

never  extravagant  or  forced." 

OUR   AUTUMN    HOLIDAY    ON    FRENCH    RIVERS. 

By  J.  L.  Molloy.     i6mo.     $1.25. 
"  A  quite  fascinating  book  for  idle  summer  days.     Mr.  Molloy  has  the  true  gift 
of  narrating.     He  is  a  charming  chronicler  of  the  voyage  of  '  The  Marie'  oa 
the  tumultuous  Seine,  and  on  tne  solemn,  mighty  Loire."  —  Advertiser. 

BITS    OF   TRAVEL.     By  H.  H.     Square  i8mo.     $1.25. 

"  This  little  book,  by  Mrs   Hunt,  is  a  series  of  rare  pictures  of  life  in  Germany, 
Italy,  and  Venice.     Every  one  is  in  itself  a  gem."  —  Boston  Courier. 

BITS    OF   TRAVEL   AT   HOME.     By  H.  H.     A  new  en- 
larged edition.     Square  iSmo.     $1.50. 
"  The  descriptions  of  American  scenery  in  this  volume  indicate  the  imagination 
of  a  poet,  the  eye  of  an  acute  observer  of  Nature,  the  hand  of  an  artist,  and  the 
heart  of  a  woman." — N.  Y.  Trib?i7ie. 

A    NILE    JOURNAL.      By  Thomas  G-  Appleton.     i2mc. 

$2.25. 

"  It  gives  a  vivid  photograph  of  that  wonderful  East  for  whose  shores  we  all 
have  a  reverent  longing." — Phila.  Ledger. 

Our  publications  are  sold  by  all  booksellers.     Mailed,  postpaid,  on 
receipt  of  the  advertised  price. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


Messrs.  Roberts  Brothers'  Publications. 

TREASURE    ISLAND: 

&  Storg  of  tijc  SpanteJj  flam. 

BY    ROBERT    LOUIS    STEVENSON. 

With  Illustrations  by  F.  T.  Merrill, 

i6mo.    Cloth,  #1.00  ;  paper  covers,  50  cents. 

♦ 

••Buried  treasure  is  one  of  the  very  foundations  of  romance.  .  .  .  This  i» 
the  theory  on  which  Mr.  Stevenson  has  written  'Treasure  Island.'  Primarily 
it  is  a  book  for  boys,  with  a  boy-hero  and  a  string  of  wonderful  adventures. 
But  it  is  a  book  for  boys  which  will  be  delightful  to  all  grown  men  who  have  the 
sentiment  of  treasure-hunting  and  are  touched  with  the  true  spirit  of  the  Spanish 
Main.  Like  all  Mr  Stevenson's  good  work,  it  is  touched  with  genius.  It  is 
written  —  in  that  crisp,  choice,  nervous  English  of  which  he  has  the  secret — with 
such  a  union  of  measure  and  force  as  to  be  in  its  way  a  masterpiece  of  narrative- 
It  is  rich  in  excellent  characterization,  in  an  abundant  invention,  in  a  certain  grim 
romance,  in  a  vein  of  what  must,  for  want  of  a  better  word,  be  described  as  melo- 
drama, which  is  both  thrilling  and  peculiar.  It  is  the  work  of  one  who  knows  all 
there  is  to  be  known  about  '  Robinson  Crusoe,'  and  to  whom  Dumas  is  some- 
thing more  than  a  great  amuseur ;  and  it  is  in  some  ways  the  best  thing  he  has 
produced." — London  Saturday  Review. 

"  His  story  is  skilfully  constructed,  and  related  with  untiring  vivacity  and  genuine 
dramatic  power.  It  is  calculated  to  fascinate  the  old  boy  as  well  as  the  young, 
the  reader  of  Smollett  and  Dr.  Moore  and  Marryatt  as  well  as  the  admirer  of  the 
dexterous  ingenuity  of  Poe.  It  deals  with  a  mysterious  island,  a  buried  treasure, 
the  bold  buccaneer,  and  all  the  stirring  incidents  of  a  merry  life  on  the  Main.  .  . 
We  can  only  add  that  we  shall  be  surprised  if  '  Treasure  Island  '  does  not  satisfy 
the  most  exacting  lover  of  perilous  adventures  and  thrilling  situations." — Lotidon 
A  cade  my. 

"  Any  one  who  has  read  *  The  New  Arabian  Nights  '  will  recognize  at  once 
Mr  Stevenson's  qualifications  for  telling  a  good  buccaneer  story.  Mr.  Steven- 
son's genius  is  not  wholly  unlike  that  of  Poe,  but  it  is  Poe  strongly  impregnated 
with  Marryatt.  Yet  we  doubt  if  either  of  those  writers  ever  succeeded  in  making 
a  reader  identify  himself  with  the  supposed  narrator  of  a  story,  as  he  cannot  fail 
to  do  in  the  present  case.  As  we  follow  the  narrative  of  the  boy  Jim  Hawkins 
we  hold  our  breath  in  his  dangers,  and  breathe  again  at  his  escapes." —  London 

A  tketueum. 

♦ 

Sold  by  all  Booksellers.     Mailed,  postpaid,  by  the  pub* 
Ushers, 

ROBERTS    BROTHERS, 

Boston,  Mass 


The  Kingdom  of  Coins 

a  Safe  for  Cfjiltirm  of  ail  ages. 
By  JOIIjST  BKADLEY  GILMAK 


ILLUSTRATED     BY    F.  T.   MERRILL. 


//  is  an  ingenious  story  of  a  little  boy  who  falls  asleep  while 
clutching  a  pe7iny,  and  dreams  that  he  meets  Mr.  Midas,  and  by 
him  is  conducted  to  the  Kingdom  of  Coins,  where  he  is  taught,  in 
an  object-lesson  manner,  the  proverbs  of  the  people  in  regard  to 
money.  "  Penny-wise  and  pound-foolish?  "  A  pe7iny  saved  is  a 
pemiy  earned?  and  other  saws  are  thus  impressed  upon  him. 
The  book  is  readable  and  does  not  smack  of  the  worn-out 
(airy-tale.  —  The  Epoch. 


Small  4to,  illuminated  board  covers.    Price,  60  cents. 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,  Boston. 


Messrs.    Roberts   Brothers    Publications. 

TRAVELS  WITH  A  DONKEY 

IN    THE    CEVENNES. 

By  ROBERT  LOUIS  STEVENSON. 

With    Frontispiece    Illustration    by    Walter    Crane.      i6mo. 
Paper  covers,  50  cents  ;  cloth,  $1.00. 


"This  is  one  of  the  brightest  books  of  travel  that  has  recently  come  to  our 
notice.  The  author,  Robert  Louis  Stevenson,  sees  every  thing  with  the  eye  of  a 
philosopher,  and  is  disposed  to  see  the  bright  rather  than  the  dark  side  of  what 
passes  under  his  observation.  He  has  a  steady  flow  of  humor  that  is  as  appar- 
ently spontaneous  as  a  mountain  brook,  and  he  views  a  landscape  or  a  human 
figure,  not  only  as  a  tourist  seeking  subjects  for  a  book,  but  as  an  artist  to  whom 
the  slightest  line  or  tint  conveys  a  definite  impression."  —  Boston  Cotirier. 

"  A  very  agreeable  companion  for  a  summer  excursion  is  brought  to  our  side 
without  ceremony  in  this  lively  reprint  of  a  journal  of  travel  in  the  interior  of 
France.  For  all  locomotive  or  four-horse  stage  coach,  the  writer  had  chartered  a 
little  she-ass,  not  much  bigger  than  a  dog,  whom  he  christened  '  Modestine,'  and 
whose  fascinating  qualities  soon  proved  that  she  was  every  way  worthy  of  the 
name-  Mounted  on  this  virtuous  beast,  with  an  inordinate  supply  of  luggage 
6lung  over  her  patient  back  in  a  sheepskin  baa;,  the  larder  well  provided  with 
cakes  of  chocolate  and  tins  of  Bologna  sausage,  cold  mutton  and  the  potent  wine 
of  Beaujolais,  the  light-hearted  traveller  took  his  way  to  the  mountains  of  South- 
ern France.  He  has  no  more  story  to  tell  than  had  the  '  weary  knife-grinder,' 
but  he  jots  down  the  little  odds  and  ends  of  his  journey  in  an  off-hand,  garrulous 
tone  which  sounds  as  pleasantly  as  the  careless  talk  of  a  cheerful  companion  in  a 
country  ramble.  The  reader  must  not  look  for  nuggets  of  gold  in  these  slight 
pages,  but  the  sparkling  sands  which  they  shape  into  bright  forms  are  both  at- 
tractive and  amusing."  —  N.  Y.  Tribune. 

"  'Travels  with  a  Donkey'  is  charming,  full  of  grace,  and  humor,  and  fresh- 
ness :  such  refined  humor  it  all  is.  too,  and  so  evidently  the  work  of  a  gentleman. 
I  am  half  in  love  with  him,  and  much  inclined  to  think  that  a  ramble  anywhere 
with  such  a  companion  must  be  worth  taking.  What  a  happy  knack  he  has  of 
giving  the  taste  of  a  landscape  or  any  out-door  impression  in  ten  words!  " 
•— 

Sold  by  all  Booksellers.  Mailed,  postpaid,  by  the  Pub- 
lishers, 

ROBERTS   BROTHERS,   Boston. 


Messrs.  Roberts  BrotJiers'  Publications. 

AN    INLAND  VOYAGE. 

By  ROBERT  LOUIS  STEVENSON. 

With  Frontispiece  Illustration  by  Walter  Crane. 

i6mo.  Cloth.  Price,  $1.00.  Paper  covers,  50  cents. 


"Since  Robert  Louis  Stevenson  wrote  his  delightful  'Travels  with  a  Donkey 
fa  the  Cevennes,'  English  and  American  readers  have  been  waiting  in  anxious 
expectancy  for  some  second  work  from  his  pen.  That  volume  was  so  full  oi 
light  and  air,  so  utterly  unconventional,  and  combined  in  so  natural  and  charming 
%  manner  descriptions  of  strange  people  and  strange  scenes  with  bits  of  reflection 
and  sentiment,  that  everybody  read  it  with  enjoyment  and  turned  its  last  leak 
with  regret.  And  now,  in  'An  Inland  Voyage,'  comes  its  fitting  companion 
just  as  fresh  and  bright,  and  marked  in  even  a  higher  degree  by  the  same 
qualities  which  gave  its  predecessor  so  wide  a  popularity."  —  Boston   Transcript 

"The  weary  wight  who  would  get  to  himself  an  hour  of  harmless  pleasure  can- 
not do  better  than  to  go  on  'An  Inland  Voyage  '  with  Robert  Louis  Stevenson 
The  voyage  is  through  the  canals  and  rivers  at  the  Netherlands,  and  is  made  in 
canoes.  The  chronicler  of  this  pleasant  journey  tells  the  story  of  the  expedition 
with  exquisite  grace  and  humor.  The  slightest  detail  affords  matter  for  enticing 
comment.  All  the  little  adventures  of  ordinary  travel  are  interpreted  with  the 
imagination  of  the  artist.  A  bit  of  landscape  or  color  is  sketched  in  a  sentence 
or  two.  And  in  all  this  is  conveyed  a  graphic  impression  of  the  country  and  its 
inhabitants.  One  does  not  often  meet  with  a  book  more  thoroughly  charming 
from  the  literary  point  of  view,  with  such  attractiveness  and  freshness  of  style, 
or  with  so  piquant  a  flavor  of  individuality  "  — Philadelphia  Item. 

'*  He  has  an  uncommonly  vivid  fancy,  and  the  faculty  of  producing  odd  con- 
trasts and  securing  striking  effects  by  unexpected  arrangements  of  familiar  things. 
He  is  also  a  keen  observer,  and  he  has  a  piquant  and  vivid  style.  In  this  charm- 
ing little  volume  he  records  a  journey  in  a  canoe  through  one  of  the  oldest  and 
most  attractive  portions  of  the  continent,  starting  from  Antwerp.  The  peculiar- 
ities of  a  very  striking  local  life  are  reproduced  by  many  quiet  touches  which 
leave  a  delightful  impression  of  freshness  upon  the  mind  of  the  reader.  Alto- 
gether this  volume  must  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  most  readable  of  the  season. * 
—  Christian  Union. 


Sold  by  all  Booksellers.     Mailed,  postpaid,  by  the  pub- 
Ushers^ 

ROBERTS    BROTHERS, 

Boston,  Mass. 


m 


mm 


